PlanetPapers.com RSS Feedhttps://www.planetpapers.com/ Teacher Appreciation Speech Whether it be virtual learning or in-person, Mr. Kelly has provided endless support and dedication to his students. He has always greeted us with unwavering enthusiasm. Logging into class or walking in the door, his students have always been welcomed with his bright smile. Mr. Kelly has always gone above and beyond. He has welcomed his students, during, before and after class. They will always remember his teachable moments and will always treasure his infamous Nicolas Cage cutout figure. While he is a teacher that never hesitates to check up on his students, he also helps us feel comfortable within his classroom while also having fun. His constant support and involvement in countless clubs and events show his enthusiasm for the school is not limited to the class. Mr. Kelly always goes out of his way to help all students, not only his own. The program is extremely appreciative of his constant love and support. Both during fundraisers and competitions, Mr. Kelly’s efforts and contributions don’t go unnoticed. The program, his students, and co-workers will forever be grateful for all that he does. Thank you for making everyday amazing! Whether it be virtual learning or in-person, Mr. Kelly has provided endless support and dedication to his students. He has always greeted us with unwavering enthusiasm and absolute happiness, making our stressful days so much brighter. His bright smile is infectious and is one of the many reasons why he is loved by all of his students. Every single day, without fail, he walks down the halls of the second floor and greets every single student by name and wishes them a wonderful day. He will always go above and beyond for his students, and even other students in the school that he did not have in class. We will always remember Mr. Kelly’s iconic teachable moments and will always treasure his infamous Nicolas Cage cutout figure. While he is a teacher that never hesitates to check up on his students and values our mental health, Mr. Kelly works with us to grow academically as well. All of his students are comfortable in class and have fun while learning. His constant involvement in countless clubs and events show his commitment for the school is not limited to the class. The program is extremely appreciative of his constant love and support. Both during fundraisers and competitions, Mr. Kelly’s efforts and contributions don’t go 2022-09-27T14:44:51.613-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Teacher-Appreciation-Speech-7040.aspx Education Freestyle Writing Education Free-write From the way I see it, education is something one cannot forgo and dismiss, because it may open doors that one would’ve never thought possible in the beginning. Education is a privilege. The beautiful nature of education, though, is that it’s never too late in life to learn anything. Regardless of your personal opinion on education, there is no doubt that education is extremely important in all aspects of life. As a society, we value education to the extremes. We build elite universities with single digit acceptance rates that we claim are much superior in the conquest of knowledge than any of the others. As soon as someone name drops that they graduated from these top 100 institutions, we brand them with no shortage of traits: smart, hardworking, elite. When we introduce ourselves in writing, some of us have degrees attached to the end. A pHd at the end makes you a doctor but being called Dr. makes you “superior” in terms of society. But what about those who can’t get a conventional education? In countries across the world, literacy rates are astonishingly low and minority groups are often overlooked. People of color and women are constantly told what they can and cannot learn about. What happens to these people? Many students aren’t learning for pure curiosity anymore, but because they are terrified of getting poor scores. We are taught to regurgitate information that is given to us instead of purely digesting and using the acquired knowledge. Education has always been an essential factor in our development as productive citizens, and human beings. While parents or guardians may help learn the very basics like the alphabets and numbers, schools become very important to create higher-order thinking and molding us for valid career options (although dinosaur hunter does sound exciting). I see education as something constant in our lives. We are always learning something wherever we are, whether it be academically or not. Now that you have reflected on your definitions, experiences and/or perspectives, respond to images of schools around the world. Visit: Schools around the world – in pictures | World news I learned that in developing nations, educational institutions lack the resources and funding necessary to provide an adequate education to children. On the contrary, developed nations have abundant resources to provide not only core education, but extracurricular activities as well. Honestly, I never really considered education outside of the developed world much, 2022-05-24T11:53:56.063-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Education-Freestyle-Writing-7039.aspx Reflection on Professional Developer Survey Results I came to college not having a clear view of what I wanted to do as a career. I took classes based on my interests, but one class that I was required to take, and had doubts about, was Gateway. This class however, turned out to be very interesting, and helped me identify many aspects of what I would like to do with my life. I was placed in a group that was supposed to design a piece of playground equipment for disabled children. As one of the assignments we had to complete, we were to take a survey entitled “Professional Developer Survey.” The purpose of this assignment was to identify strengths and weaknesses that we may posses, and what we could contribute to the groups we were required to be working in. The Professional Developer was a very integral part in my contribution to my team. While taking the survey, we were required to answer questions regarding our strengths and weaknesses regarding group work. The survey was very helpful in identifying key aspects in my ability to work with others, and gave me a chance to work on my strengths and weaknesses. After taking the survey I found that I was strong in decision making and communication, but was generally weaker and self-management. While decision making, I am very attentive and cooperative with others. I listen to what they have to say while naming comments myself when I see necessary. During the decision making process, I am able to sift out unnecessary data and make clear decisions. Although most decisions made within a group are never unanimous, I can get groups to take the best aspects of all the different arguments and make the best decision. I also am good at directing conversation, and helping the group come to a unanimous decision. In this respect I am also good at communication. I can get my ideas across well, and often persuade others of the best aspects of my ideas. When working in groups, I often take control of the group and am able to manage them well. People tend to work well together under my guidance and I fell that I am an effective leader when my group reaches goals together. My weaknesses fall mostly in area of self-management area. I feel that I need to set better goals for myself, and draw up long term plans for projects that I undertake. 2022-02-10T13:20:22.377-05:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Reflection-on-Professional-Developer-Survey-Results-7038.aspx Need for education in progress Importance & need of Education Education is very important in our lives. Imagine what our lives could have been. Education helped migrate from Cave men era to a modern people we are today. Education has played a very important role in improving our lives. Thinking of what we use from the tooth brush in the morning to the television we watch before going to sleep. 2021-10-21T09:50:55.847-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Need-for-education-in-progress-7028.aspx Being thankful **Sharing a beautiful post that I received today:* A young labourer came to a restaurant one evening to have a meal. The owner engaged him in a conversation and found out that he was saving to bring his family to the city so they could get a chance at a better life. He had an aged mother, a wife and two young sons who he hoped to give a good education so they could have a more decent life. He had just arrived the city and found some menial work at a scrap metal site down the road. It was going to be his only meal of the day and he could only spend a few cents. The owner was impressed with his hardwork and diligence, and his family values. He encouraged the labourer and wrapped his meal for him. He took his order personally and told him that it would cost him 50 cents. Several years went by and the labourer stopped at the restaurant every evening to get his one meal of the day and chat with the restaurant owner who always encouraged him and asked about his aged mother, his wife and young sons, and how his plans were going. Finally, the labourer came by one evening with a happy smile on his face. He had bought a modest house in a good neighborhood with a good school for his boys and he had just sent for his family to join him. The restaurant owner was very happy for him and congratulated him. The labourer then told him that he was in a mood to celebrate and he would be spending an entire 5 dollars on his meal that evening. The restaurant owner told him it was well-deserved, wrapped up his meal and he went on his way home. When the labourer got home and opened up his meal pack, he was shocked to see that it was the same type of food he had been having every day for the last 6 years. He was very disappointed because he had been looking forward to a feast to celebrate his big achievement. He certainly deserved something better after scrimping on his meals all those years. He was mad at the restaurant owner and felt robbed of his money and his celebration. He felt he had been cheated by his very good friend. He immediately went back to the restaurant to make his 2021-10-21T08:04:53.08-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Being-thankful-7026.aspx About Dad 2021-09-17T15:03:15.983-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/About-Dad-7025.aspx Funny In case you needed further proof that the human race is doomed by stupidity, here are some actual label instructions found on consumer goods: On a Sears hairdryer: Do not use while sleeping. On a bag of Fritos: You could be a winner! No purchase necessary. Details inside. (The shoplifter special.) On a bar of Dial soap: Directions: Use like regular soap. On a Swann frozen dinners: Serving suggestion: Defrost. (But it's just a suggestion.) On Tosco’s tiramisu dessert (printed on the bottom of box): Do not turn upside-down. On Marks & Spencer bread pudding: Product will be hot after heating. On packaging for a Rowena iron: Do not iron clothes on body. On Boot's children's cough medicine: 'Do not drive a car or operate machinery after taking this medication.' On Nytol sleep aid: Warning: May cause drowsiness. On most brands of Christmas lights: 'For indoor or outdoor use only.' (As opposed to what?) On a Japanese food processor: Not to be used for the other use. (I got to admit, I'm curious.) On Sainsbury's peanuts: 'Warning: contains nuts.' On an American Airlines packet of peanuts: 'Instructions: Open packet, eat nuts.' On a child's Superman costume: 'Wearing of this garment does not enable you to fly.' (I don't blame the company; I blame the parents for this one.) Other random facts: Do you know . . .??? - People with blue eyes see better in dark. - Money isn’t made out of paper, it is made out of cotton. - A tiny amount of liquor on a scorpion will make it go mad instantly and sting itself to death. - Chewing gum while peeling onions will keep you from crying. - A huge underground river runs underneath the Nile, with six times more water than the river above. - USA uses 29% of the world's petrol and 33% of the world's electricity - Wearing headphones for just an hour will increase the bacteria in your ear By 700 times. - The animal responsible for the most human deaths world-wide is the mosquito. - We exercise at least 30 muscles when we smile. - Our nose is our personal air-conditioning system: it warms cold air, cools hot air and filters impurities. - Our brain is more complex than the most powerful computer and has over 100 billion nerve cells. - When a person dies, hearing is usually the first sense to go. - There is a great mushroom in Oregon that is 2,400 years old. It Covers 3.4 square miles of land and is still growing. - German Shepherds bite 2021-09-14T10:51:05.123-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Funny-7024.aspx I believe Literature is the Mirror of the Society: So do I am Google Scholar, Author of Partridge Penguin Random House, USA. 2018-10-24T04:11:28.67-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/I-believe-Literature-is-the-Mirror-of-the-Society-So-do-I-am-Google-Scholar,-Author-of-Partridge-Penguin-Random-House,-USA_-7018.aspx Research 2017-10-12T04:54:22.92-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Research-6988.aspx Trick-or-Treat 2015-03-27T10:44:59.217-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Trick-or-Treat-6941.aspx CASE study 2014-06-02T19:00:21.107-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/CASE-study-6926.aspx Slicing the Competition 2013-10-12T19:06:36.137-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Slicing-the-Competition-6914.aspx A Person Who Had A Big Influence On My Life It was a stormy night. The atmosphere was heavy and the environment was clouded with darkness. Rain was pouring like cats and dogs. I had been an orphan since the day I was born and now the orphanage had abandoned me. Lying in the dark, stormy streets I was getting wet head to toe. There was no one walking around, or at least that's what I thought . My eyesight barely managed to let me detect that seven men 2013-08-24T16:45:30.4-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/A-Person-Who-Had-A-Big-Influence-On-My-Life-6913.aspx Promoting English For Specific Purposes 2013-08-16T01:56:08.44-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Promoting-English-For-Specific-Purposes-6912.aspx At their wedding, with the wedding dress, a grand performance life is the most splendid. Choose a beautiful satin dress at www.eveallure.com store, let the chest V design exquisite collar design elegant show. Design of red dress black above more add some mature temperament. Such a seemingly simple dress is bring out your noble temperament, especially high waist design will be bloated feeling driven disappeared. At their wedding, with the wedding dress, a grand performance life is the most splendid. The 2013-05-16T03:27:19.52-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/At-their-wedding,-with-the-wedding-dress,-a-grand-performance-life-is-the-most-splendid_-6905.aspx To explore the Wedding business opportunities on the bride Comes from www.eveallure.com site:If the vast majority of youth to start buying wedding instead of renting wedding, so, if every wedding 500-1000 yuan, plus accessories and other related industries, will form an annual 100 million yuan of domestic market. In fact, this is not just a hypothesis. With the improvement of people's living level and consumption idea change, more and more Shanghai bride has formed "to buy a set of their own, have the idea of life-long wedding". On the wedding business, "I hope the bride wearing new, custom-made, fit, with retention value of wedding" is their most expect to see results. According to reports, the old and new resources as ordinary clothing as the sale and lease of wedding wedding caused turnover slow compared, both profit growth and the rate of absolute is a world of difference "". According to reports, the wedding dress, evening dress, the target market is still located in the studio and wedding rental shop, so the wedding products the domestic market is still in the low-end. Studio for wedding gown, pay attention to the drama shooting effect, size scalability too casually, and wedding rental shop uses dress is exquisite workmanship and art styles more than. At the same time, because of a wedding dress is often repeated use, health is a sensitive and difficult problem. Concerned, the development of urban industry at the same time, can rely on the advantage of the textile industry, aiming high added value in the wedding industry, the construction of the whole nation and even whole world wedding set design, production, sales as one of the industrial centre. Liu Yongji said: "once the marriage gauze into personal consumer market, consumers will be more exquisite wedding dress fabric, workmanship, brand and quality, needless to say, the current producers absolutely unable to meet market demand at the same time then, fashion dress also need more excellent designers and excellent technicians, investors play unlimited. The people especially the transformation of prospective new idea, drive will be development of the wedding industry, including all aspects of production, design, sales, wedding agent of the renaissance." In the recently held Wedding Photographic Equipment Exhibition, which has a lot of International Wedding Group invested hundreds of thousands of Yuan carefully arranged booth and exhibition of hundreds of sets of wedding dress phenomenon, it is reported, their purpose is to cultivate new people "to come to inquire about the market to 2013-05-08T03:13:44.21-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/To-explore-the-Wedding-business-opportunities-on-the-bride-6904.aspx A draft of the user interface Diablo 3 PvP (Source:http://www.topdiablo3gold.com/ )Regardless of whether you simply found the Diablo series or even you're an expert within eliminating devils seeking to enhance the development of his character, we're here to help you! These days we now have up-to-date the game guide pages associated with D3 with a lot of details about the game mechanics and also the realm 2013-02-05T01:50:26.183-05:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/A-draft-of-the-user-interface-Diablo-3-PvP-6887.aspx College Happiness Paper 2013-02-04T15:34:26.887-05:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/College-Happiness-Paper-6886.aspx Offiical GW2 Screen shot Competition These days we start the last Experiment with Weekend Occasion before launch, so to make it extra-special, we have partnered with SteelSeries to bring you the Guild Wars 2 Moment In order to Second screen shot competition. There's two competition groups: Greatest Action Chance and finest Scenery Chance. In case your screenshot is among the top five 6 in either category you will receive a SteelSeries Guild Wars 2 prize package. How do you enter? The competition will begin today, Fri, July 20th, the moment we open the actual 2013-01-17T03:35:32.25-05:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Offiical-GW2-Screen-shot-Competition-6883.aspx DUFW Gold is not the game in your case Most of them . easy criticism a ForumFaller could make against DarkFall, how come more and more people getting so emotional around the game not on sale 24/7? Find out DUFW Gold is not the game in your case (and let us accept it, it’s fairly obvious to Someone unique you aren't), the reason for so focused on having the ability to buy it? Just seems an exceptionally strange thing to remain to harp on… (Ignoring needless to say the particular basis for a shop being down, which many seem to have trouble grasping likewise) The Souce:http://www.gamegoldfast.com/darkfall/buy-darkfall-gold.php In “I’ve actually played DarkFall immediately” news, Inquisition sold our hamlet with a friendly alliance, and will also be moving to your new ‘location of opportunity’. Personally I’m a tad sad being leaving the Tribelands, but unfortunately Primal had one too many DFUW Gold who think it is best if you siege hammer harass a serious alliance, so when retribution said alliance burned Exodus Syndicate’s hamlet, prompting these to shut down and transfer. Since Exo was one of the leading guilds within the alliance (as well as the only other guild with property), their departure is usually a fatal blow towards original idea behind Primal (establishing management of the Tribelands). Curiously, once Exo packed up, most of the guilds that originally started the difficulty appear to have disappeared, funny how operates. On the greater scale, the Goons and friends in DarkFall continue their war up against the few guilds remaining loyal to Hyperion, taking three cities over the past weekend. Hyperion’s last major city, Long March, needs to be the site of your rather epic battle. (or even a few server crashes, according to how large the zerg gets) Once the ‘rp enemy’ is gone, we will see who the Goons turn their eye on next. While both Goons as well as the Death alliance tend to be larger than Hyperion has ever been, it’s impossible they may go at it we have spent so much time on a single side. Death also has all of Yssam to get rid of, while the Goons could turn their attention towards Cairn. In either case, SOMETHING needs to buy DFUW Gold and happen if the Hyperion boogieman is dead, or both alliances are going to bleed members caused by boredom. Inq spent a little while over the weekend doing merc work, and that i surely could finally visit a 2013-01-16T01:52:37.517-05:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/DUFW-Gold-is-not-the-game-in-your-case-6881.aspx The players are not remove for DarkFall A farmer by the name of Darwoth recently compiled and posted 20 of his DarkFall clan vault heists (part one here, part two here), including how he made it happen, the conversations in connection with the events, as well as the valuables with the DarkfallGold sale. Not surprisingly, it's got caused quite stir about the forums. (Warning, when you have virgin eyes, a number of the language may offend you, fgt*) Personally I find what Darwoth does very interesting, mainly because it really exposes exactly how overly-trusting or careless individuals are, and just how simple the very best scams could be. Even though seek to deflect and blame the sport for most of the (especially the now fixed and bannable I/L font abuse), ultimately these types of can have easily been prevented by way of a simple vent check, so when you are in power over a bank utilized by a huge gang of players, it’s the lowest amount of you ought to do. No number of font changes, clan vault tabs, or other things that are would've stopped Darwoth when he was promoted on the highest rank in a very clan only minutes after lecture someone. In those examples, it’s challenging have a pity party for that victim. Shame on the leaders for letting it happen, and shame for the members for placing their rely upon such poor leadership. Contrary, Darwoth simply expedited the process of a real weak setup collapsing. The opposite part of this may be the old “the number of people ragequit because of a single person”, and exactly how much money Aventurine could have saved whenever they had just banned Darwoth (which also assumes yet not purchase another account, but let’s pretend). My feelings on this are so it’s a foolish argument. If someone else ragequits caused by a bank heist, I’m guessing they would also ragequit the afternoon their player city gets taken, or even the day a powerhouse PvP clan decides to wardec them to buy Darkfall Gold and make life tough. Simply speaking, if you ragequit over losing pixels, you would not have lasted long in DarkFall anyway. As well as a game like DarkFall to stay to thrive and grow, the weak Has to be culled. If every clan/alliance you practice a town from ragequits morning, which includes negative impacts on everyone. Consumers are more unlikely to declare a siege, a feeling of ‘doom 2013-01-06T01:58:14.06-05:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/The-players-are-not-remove-for-DarkFall-6880.aspx What's going to happen as soon as Diablo 3 release (Source: http://www.d3assist.com/ )Would you never feel an obligation towards the community to at least make some type of remark or statement on this latest revelation. Gamers had stated you had wanted to make use of Phrozen Maintain like a hub with regard to Diablo 3 modding though it was before the information which modding Diablo 3 is going to be purely against Tos as well as offline play has been removed entirely. So when myself and others tend to be discussing the topic upon what's going to happen as soon as Diablo 2013-01-05T02:28:24.167-05:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/What-s-going-to-happen-as-soon-as-Diablo-3-release-6878.aspx Darkfall is usually a massively multiplayer online game That has a strong focus on player-versus-player interaction. Essentially the most popular forms of interaction through this genre is fighting, and Darkfall is aimed at encompassing this interest, amongst many more. Darkfall allows players to buy Darkfall Gold and try numerous activities like a solo experience, though the game makes it’s own when players organize themselves into parties, clans and alliances so that you can fight over control and ownership of resources and cities. Character progression within Darkfall is skill-based, so whatever activity you perform will improve you characters ability therein specific action. Using your sword in combat improves the sword skill, letting loose a volley of arrows from the bow increases archery skills and the like. This inside of it differentiates Darkfall from alot of current MMOs which usually utilize a level-based model. Darkfall was conceived as Ultima Online on steroids, to comprehend races, more skills and more content, but additionally more directed gameplay by embracing players natural urge to desire to fight one another in games. The way we made Darkfall and so what happened along the route would be the focus as soon as i've. So let’s begin. Darkfall was conceived by Claus Gr?vdal in 1997. He and Bj?rn Tore ?ren handled fleshing out a design document. Early they to be able to pitch the project to some corporate investors, but didn’t yet possess a reputation for it. So in a very smoky canteen with a quarter-hour to brainstorm before presenting the project, they referred to it as Darkfall. I first heard about Darkfall in 1998 when doing work for the same company as Claus and Bj?rn Tore. I was nurturing a imagine making games since i have was obviously a kid, and hearing about Darkfall taught me to be wish to turn that dream into reality. From the autumn of 1998 we started getting each of the pieces into place, and after a couple of false starts we founded Razorwax in May 2000, together with seed funding secured by July that same year. I was happy about quitting our regular jobs to go to help our very own company. The very first year would have been a flurry of having the design organized, getting basic systems working, and trying to get an alpha version up and running so we're able to secure enough funding to accomplish the project. Technically Darkfall Gold sale is definitely a strange creature as compared to other games during those 2012-12-28T01:52:31.09-05:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Darkfall-is-usually-a-massively-multiplayer-online-game-6877.aspx You will discover 3 major different combat types in Darkfall 2012-12-28T01:31:06.14-05:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/You-will-discover-3-major-different-combat-types-in-Darkfall-6876.aspx Massive populations meant half my guild was 2 The final time I commented on a single time only events I was dismissive and ridiculed taking that approach. The fact is you will discover both top reasons to such as the events and reasons to dislike them. So here’s a thorough hashing out of your issue. It brings many people together previously. Seeing a giant crowd near you, having your whole guild available as one place to do identical event and talk about it together will be really fun. Certainly it can be a memorable occasion, some might think it over epic. And there's a terrific sense of working together, certainly once the zone was opened for the first time the zerg that rampaged throughout the events became a great deal of fun. There isn't a reason whatsoever it can’t be arranged to take place again for people who can’t allow it to be. Family obligations, work, time zones, friends and which has a life. Further, having everyone at one place once during the last day or two is mainly responsible for some epic lag issues. The two first day in Lion’s Arch and today in Southsun it arrived at the stage where I could not use skills, could not see enemies, could not see allies, could not see enemy skill effects, had a terrible frame rate and was disconnected twice. I believe I have to are already rolled over by a low profile mob ten times, hit by invisible poison a six times. Even more,it during one overflow server as the other half was on another. Neither group was on our home server with the rest in our community. Achievement a great guild or community builder. The rewards may be great. You will find no-one complaining regarding the rewards they recieved on Sunday. Two exotics, two rares, the accessory and bag. All generous and lifted my spirits and opinion on the event as a whole. I find myself wondering what amount of the rewards are for your meta event and just how much to the once only event. I presume it’s all on one occasion only, it’s rather generous after only a global boss kill. I didn’t receive my reward from the Miyani scavenger hunt on the first day on account of bugs. Within the second day case went away. On my server the quaggan was stuck in the post, the largos didn’t do just about anything, the sylvari bugged out, plus the asura 2012-12-21T23:40:37.077-05:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Massive-populations-meant-half-my-guild-was-2-6874.aspx Challenging is an excellent thing in Guild Wars 2 2012-12-21T02:33:14.953-05:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Challenging-is-an-excellent-thing-in-Guild-Wars-2-6872.aspx 346 Guild Wars 2 Head office is an online I have been actively playing GW for more than 5years right now, and as most of a person I am very excited about GW2. I'm right here to inform a person a good incredible Guilds Wars 2 fansite: Guild Wars 2 Head office. Guild Wars 2 at http://www.playerassist.com/gw2/ Head office is an online social media community along with discussion boards and much 2012-12-18T03:09:28.273-05:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/346-Guild-Wars-2-Head-office-is-an-online-6871.aspx Guild Wars 2 also break the traditional combat (Source: http://www.playerassist.com/gw2/ )2012.12.14 -Once the style of MMO games were usually set down through Blizzard's World of Warcraft in 04, and be the actual rule searched for by the game industry to develop a brand new MMORPG, ArenaNet promised to build up a brand new route through "Guild Wars 2". ArenaNet's worldwide brand and picture overseer Captain christopher Lye, within an interview using the United states press, stated directly that they ultimately learned that copying yesteryear pattern can't create next genuinely great MMO function. And he additionally believed that many of the so-called MMO just follow the 2012-12-14T02:42:23.823-05:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Guild-Wars-2-also-break-the-traditional-combat-6868.aspx Diablo 3 provides two kinds of auction house D3's (Source: http://www.d3assist.com/buy-diablo3-gold.html ) ah is designed to be easy to use as well as comprehend -- but if you're looking for a fast run-down associated with how it works, including the fundamentals of purchasing and promoting about the gold-based as well as real-money ah, this “getting started” manual is here that will help you. Select Your Auction House Before you purchase and sell the loot you have gathered within Refuge, you have to pick which ah you are going to use. Diablo 3 provides two kinds of auction house, which players may change in between 2012-12-13T03:14:11.753-05:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Diablo-3-provides-two-kinds-of-auction-house-6867.aspx I wish to make inexpensive Diablo3 Ad The primary point here is not that I wish to make inexpensive Diablo3 ad (Source: http://www.d3assist.com/buy-diablo3-gold.html ). The main stage is to emphasize that there is much better video games, priced at method less, providing much better assistance without RMAH, with a lot more content material in them. Simply because when I want to perform ARPG I don’t 2012-12-11T02:51:50.05-05:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/I-wish-to-make-inexpensive-Diablo3-Ad-6866.aspx Party hard over the Christmas Period 2012-12-07T11:13:35.473-05:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Party-hard-over-the-Christmas-Period-6865.aspx Darkfall is really a game of pure action Here arrives undoubtedly among the pearl jewelry of free to play this file. This is Darkfall, a title that became totally free and the liberated to perform had been the greatest good. The overall game happens in a advanced world where gamers assume the role associated with agents in search of independence from the bad organization from the Commonwealth. The smoothness development tool only enables to set their encounter but the personalization does not hold on there. Involved, money can buy war paint of any sort to stand from their classmates. Four classes associated with characters, really complementary both in PvE PvP can be found. Darkfall is rather unique at http://www.buydarkfallgold.net/ in the improvement because it provides a single standard PvE zone. Ugly within six hours, it can reach level Twenty (approximately) then engage in numerous instances selected at random. Same task with regard to PvP, you must register in a line after which be teleported at random chosen on a map along with the sport setting Darkfall is really a game of pure action. The aim is to control a button as well as your character should continuously keep moving to avoid enemy fireplace. MMO TPS in a manner that is actually both attractive to your playing skills and your gear. As well as equipment is certainly your ultimate goal to enhance. Against by any kind of loot is intended for gamers who don't spend subscription. It will necessarily feel the game stores to provide brand new gear. Nevertheless, additionally, it may deliver ability points in 3 different trees and shrubs for every class. What to focus into a particular role for that battlefield and vary the actual pleasures altering characters every once in awhile to locate their favorite role on the floor. The experience might seem repetitive pressure as well as hole situations but it's not. PvP settings tend to be diverse, PvE instances are plenty of and not is waiting lengthier compared to five minutes before getting a group of 4 or even ten. Additionally, from degree Thirty, you can participate in raids bigger. Concerning the spend provide, this enables you to purchase all kinds of items along with cash paid, but there are also monthly subscriptions supplying use of loot at the end of such example. The sale is actually total, uncompromising action is short, all of us by no means get bored of Darkfall although we'd 2012-12-04T03:29:34.483-05:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Darkfall-is-really-a-game-of-pure-action-6863.aspx DFUW Online is regarded as the best one DFUW Online video games are extremely thrilling as well as thrilling to experience. If you are a passionate online participant as well as interested in trying your hands out on fresh as well as revolutionary 2012-12-03T03:51:40.75-05:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/DFUW-Online-is-regarded-as-the-best-one-6862.aspx The game picture is everywhere The overall game picture is almost everywhere. Using the increase associated with cellular devices generally carry powerful cameras actually in your wallet, at any time, anywhere, and so do much more photos. It's tough to recall the period whenever going for a picture had been limited to special events since the group, exposed the actual film as well as were expensive. The parents additionally took pictures, however far less, and 2012-11-26T00:52:23.76-05:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/The-game-picture-is-everywhere-6861.aspx We will train the players within the field Throughout Video games we'd the first contact with Lords of Soccer a game title of which I talked a while ago right here. Unfortunately although we had the overall game would not let's record or consider any kind of pictures here simply leave you with our impressions. Know More Details: http://www.buydarkfallgold.net/ As we experienced pointed out had been the first sports bet on this 2012-11-22T03:19:41.277-05:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/We-will-train-the-players-within-the-field-6860.aspx Darkfall falls into the category of MMORPG The scotching day is actually switching swiftly in to greatness and then to coldness within the huge leave, which spreads up and down via hummocks in to infinity; there is nothing stirring except the actual delicate motion of extented dark areas of a few tilted wood rails as well as dilapidated empty houses throw down on the floor by the 2012-11-15T01:04:56.723-05:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Darkfall-falls-into-the-category-of-MMORPG-6859.aspx The Darkfall real-time technique series Seventeen many 17 games following the release of the very first Darkfall title, Digital Arts is actually bringing Darkfall The Ultimate Selection to PC gamers this particular Oct with regard to $50. The collection of 17 video games which have renedered Darkfall the #1 promoting real-time technique (RTS) business ever, this collection will not only provide fans an opportunity to re-experience the 3 award-winning Darkfall 2012-11-06T01:46:34.873-05:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/The-Darkfall-real-time-technique-series-6858.aspx The overall game Darkfall is using the Ascended The overall game Darkfall is using the Ascended course system. The actual spirit Attunement will be the player capability to commune using the spirits of Darkfall thankful dead. They can gain their 2012-11-02T04:10:10.42-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/The-overall-game-Darkfall-is-using-the-Ascended-6857.aspx A huge area of the advertising campaign of Darkfall The history of just how David Carmack discovered Palmer Luckey is one thing value at least a year guide post, it might be this reason for the achieving 2012-11-01T03:42:21.98-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/A-huge-area-of-the-advertising-campaign-of-Darkfall-6856.aspx Swtor is made to bring from the steps of members You worry about unsolved secrets in the air, this unknown worlds, transported into their orbits close to faraway glistening stars, strange world residing upon remote planets? Socialize using the faraway world of online technique 2012-10-24T01:40:29.487-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Swtor-is-made-to-bring-from-the-steps-of-members-6855.aspx GW 2 players will be accessible not only to the usual tools Guild could have its individual scale to gain encounter. Don't concern yourself, that doesn't mean the individuality provides published, you will need a separate pump guild. Set of guild encounter will be a natural way, whilst the way you get encounter your self. With 2012-10-18T23:46:15.12-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/GW-2-players-will-be-accessible-not-only-to-the-usual-tools-6854.aspx Guild Wars 2 Online in Russian is going to be launched One of the main European writers of games online company GW 2 continues to expand its portfolio. The contract signed with South Korea's Liveplex, involves a constellation known in Russian MMORPG Guild Wars 2 Online. GW 2 receives this the law to create the game play in Russia and the CIS, as well as Estonia, Latvia and Lithuania. This 2012-10-16T02:32:26.39-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Guild-Wars-2-Online-in-Russian-is-going-to-be-launched-6853.aspx GuildWars 2 is not a screamer and the sound Technically, the game is based on the Gamebryo Engine, among others, at the Sid Meier's Civilization IV, Lego Universe and Fallout: New Vegas is used. Nevertheless, the graphics are not in all the elements a looker: So many animations are pretty stiff and some textures somewhat mushy. For this, the rustic scenery fits very well into the story. The amount of non-slaying fantasy creatures. Read More: http://www.guildwars2gold.org/ GuildWars 2 is not a screamer and the sound. The background music is pleasant, the dialogue is tolerable - 2012-10-09T22:51:11.107-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/GuildWars-2-is-not-a-screamer-and-the-sound-6852.aspx GW 2 pretty amusing occupation for someone So start with the fact that Kraft in GW 2 pretty amusing occupation for 2012-10-07T23:11:00.887-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/GW-2-pretty-amusing-occupation-for-someone-6851.aspx GW2 modified in the crossover model Custom Report-A familiar outrage around the co-organizer of BioWare might act apparently unsafe. Particularly when offering for the negative reaction of the gathering to update the idea of Mythical serpent Experience 2, the confusion around the closure of Mass Impact 3 and abatement subscriber Guild Wars 2. Well-nigh prefer it might as well be the closure of the past BioWare. http://www.guildwars2gold.org/ http://www.playerassist.com/gw2/ Anyhow EA are the appearances of his investigations in the past 18 months, fulfilled and still has his full trust. Eurogamer expressed this week that none different than Subside Moore, boss working EA. "Mass Impact 2012-09-24T23:07:33.213-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/GW2-modified-in-the-crossover-model-6850.aspx Story in GW2 was a frustration Explanation 1-story. Story in GW2 was a frustration to a large number of individuals. It could, in any case, from the starting, above and beyond ten years of designing the story, and the impact of a comet falling into a spot where Guild Wars once showed up. Promote occasions in the event, consistent with numerous is so story that even exaggerated. It's no picnic to compare notes regarding immersive dull history-this is a rather trifling tale, punctuated regularly and being just a underlying level for the mass elimination of creatures. Notwithstanding ache, it is straight. Explanation # 2-Online world-to actuate the event and utilize it, we ought to be within the web based world. Added to this is the require to have a record on battle.net. All peachy, assuming that you need to play community, but assuming that you incline toward playing style apart from everyone else, it is unnecessary trouble. Undoubtedly, quite an impressive result has the rear stop robbery, but it can likewise chafe. The more that provided there is no PVP mode. Swore is in one of the upcoming fixes, but if a man pays for an item, could get a kick out of any chance to have it in its aggregate, is not it? A different thing is that following the discharge of the servers obstructed with countless geeks Guild Wars and each instant the diversion was intruded. Peculiar Snow squall, knowing that investment in the diversion had not ready for it. This certainty is every last trace of the increasingly stunning that following maker GW2 has impressive encounter in the administration of system diversions. Returning to the single player mode-if at home we share a channel to different folks who actually around then, search online contents, may to slack. Explanation 3-borrowings from MMO. So the bartering house, and with it the opening to purchase virtual articles from different players-all the more for legit cash, obviously (which should be enacted at a later date). An additional nod to the MMORPG, in particular Land of Warcraft, the programmed dissemination of focuses in the middle of the statistics structure. Also both amusements doing the same ensemble, so it is barely amazing. Guild Wars fans were isolated into the aforementioned for whom it is despicable and the aforementioned who are altogether capable. Explanation 4-casualowo-a considerable number of veterans singles and duplicates fussing that GW2 is too. This framework of 2012-09-21T04:42:03.777-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Story-in-GW2-was-a-frustration-6849.aspx The beta form of GW2 Snow squall proclaimed the ensemble will start people in general beta for GW2 this weekend, with this gamers can download the diversion and attempt it out before its official start. http://www.guildwars2gold.org/ http://www.playerassist.com/gw2/ Yesterday I noted that Snow squall incidentally discharged demo of GW2 and Battle.net shut its post, but now ready to gamers beta form of this exceedingly foreseed recreation. We are less than a month after the release date for Guild Wars 2 and Blizzard has released a new developer diary where they talk about how feedback from some company employees helped to improve certain aspects of the game. Jay Wilson, Christian Lichtner and Jason Regier discusses the good vibes of his colleagues in this final stage of development, as well as some technical implementations that have to do with Battle.net. It is curious also take the time to talk about sleep, which are vital to maintain concentration. Some sleep 7 or 8 hours, others less. The truth is that seeing their faces and the way they speak, you notice right away the weariness of the final stage of development. Guild Wars 2 is weeks away from launch. The date is May 15 in Battle.net for those who want the digital download. As a bonus, we let a second video describing the Barbarian in Spanish for Latin America released a few days ago. Is this the type of dubbing we will have in the final version? At first glance it sounds good. By what method would you be able to play GW2 Beta? absolutely simple, should have a record on the battle.net locale, a great PC, download the recreation, instate it, log in and begin playing. It's that basic. Depending on if you try not to have a record on this locale, ought to make one, enrollment is unlimited and round out the profile, which will utilize as a part of the recreation. The beta form of GW2 should be issued from April 20 at 12:01 pm PT, until Monday, April 23 at 10:00 am PT, will have the chance to download and play every last one of the 13 levels displayed in this form, the article of Techland. What is the contrast in the middle of the beta and the irrevocable form of GW2?, Snowstorm stated that "anxiety testers" would not be able to circulate in the beta gatherings, and will be given "beta bucks" for attempting the beta. Following fruition of the aforementioned tests, 2012-09-18T03:41:42.127-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/The-beta-form-of-GW2-6848.aspx We will underpin Guild Wars 2 lifelong NCsoft, a heading worldwide distributer in the macrocosm of extensively multiplayer on the net diversions (MMO) And GW2, visionary of the Guild Wars establishment known, yesterday reported the resumption of deals of its number one title for the present year, Guild Wars 2. Beginning today, players who have http://www.guildwars2gold.org/ http://www.playerassist.com/gw2/ been searching 2012-09-17T01:33:19.86-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/We-will-underpin-Guild-Wars-2-lifelong-6847.aspx Guild Wars 2 has had chance to indicate us A few weeks following its start, Guild Wars 2 has had chance to indicate us what he had to give. Of course, you would be able to adhere to 1 million pre-requests, the way that ArenaNet MMO's head of deals in 10 nations or that the planner is obliged to include servers, incorporating Germany and France, to adapt with the deluge. Yet the certified inquiry is if Guild Wars 2 is moreover energizing following a few many hours of gameplay The response is yes, 2012-09-12T03:06:49.167-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Guild-Wars-2-has-had-chance-to-indicate-us-6846.aspx Guild Wars 2 the proposed assignments The designers have swore finish absence of missions, as a matter of fact, they have adapted with this work. What vacated it, should be discoursed on in the piece of the audit. Once a player drops in the amusement universe, his eyes do not award truly little size of settlements, where we take the first mission and take the first strides into the universe of GW2. Following unpretentious excercise, we are asked to head over to browse some indicates on the guide, which we will do the work that we give NPC. It is worth colloquialism that the part was taken from Warhammer On the net, which is a WHO name "Open Work". Thus, having result in these present circumstances indicate, we recommend to transform into a panther, and the chase for animals, "for the sake of pride." Having done the work, we have the interaction and karma indicates that might be spent on gear. In addition we accepted a letter in the post with minimal expenditure, a sort of "thank you." from the get go, the proposed undertakings appear fascinating, but following several hours of the event, I began to shout of weariness. As I declared, there are no journeys in GW2, there is one scene that we take at the starting of the event. That is, indeed we have just a few courses to finally pumping: drudgery or open the work and the aforementioned livelihoods are basically no plot, which likewise carries weariness, when we do them. http://www.guildwars2gold.org/ http://www.playerassist.com/gw2/ In the same WHO, notwithstanding the "Open Work", there are the regular missions that you are able to do about it and unwind. Precisely the same framework with the breaks are in the same recreation. That would be just as opposed to the WHO and the Break in GW2 the proposed assignments are finished solo, admitting that they are intended for a substantial pack of individuals, but truth be told, connect with different players we make a point not to require. It produces the social segment of these assignments is absent. In the midst of the day I spent in the event, I have never chatted with an additional player, essentially in light of the fact that it was unnecessary. Still in the amusement is such a mind-bending concept as a "progressive opening occasion." This opening occasion, which ought to influence the globe, and they could probably show up in anywhere 2012-09-10T02:00:49.34-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Guild-Wars-2-the-proposed-assignments-6845.aspx Choose the subtitle game Guild Wars 2 gold There was another 2012-09-05T23:37:32.047-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Choose-the-subtitle-game-Guild-Wars-2-gold-6844.aspx The European release of Guild Wars 2 Last night - at least in my time zone - the European release of Guild Wars 2. People preparing for it in different ways, but in any case it was noticed a strong surge of activity fans of the game on the Internet. And no wonder - there are many questions, like, what, why, and when it finally? Horadrim and all concerned tried to help each other, and I found the portion of the answers that helped me install the game, when 2012-09-03T04:26:23.327-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/The-European-release-of-Guild-Wars-2-6842.aspx Playing Guild Wars 2 on my own Here's one to file under 'lessons we learned from probably Should Have writing stuff on the internet for over a decade': if you're planning to publish a couple of different perspectives on a contentious issue, publish Either Them or lead together with the one That Reflects the prevailing consensus. Otherwise everyone calls you! http://www.guildwars2gold.org/ As Oli Welsh point out in Always Online: What Does Guild Wars 2 Right Battle.net, Guild Wars 2 is an online game. There are definitely benefits to this approach, outlines Which 2012-08-31T03:27:18.187-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Playing-Guild-Wars-2-on-my-own-6841.aspx First GW 2 hordes of zombies Here, the whole thing starts with a sensation almost. For at least this morning, the novelty is its name. Bluntly found when activating the function here, an existing raid with which one can embark on hunting monsters. http://www.guildwars2gold.org/ Whether this rapid response of the search function in Guild Wars 2 case is due to the rather brief availability of the Guild Wars 2 update, or whether it will continue to the point 2012-08-30T02:54:09.27-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/First-GW-2-hordes-of-zombies-6838.aspx Guild Wars 2 watch over his new world At the beginning, the god Guild Wars 2 watch over his new world of Atreia. Then it was a closed world, and he shone his power Guild Wars 2 its interior. http://www.playerassist.com/gw2/ To make the place more beautiful people and decided to create a race of Drakan, 2012-08-27T03:55:26.56-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Guild-Wars-2-watch-over-his-new-world-6835.aspx The job in Guild Wars 2 Online This is fully consistent with the job in Guild Wars 2 Online, just 2012-08-21T03:04:30.197-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/The-job-in-Guild-Wars-2-Online-6833.aspx Active Buy swtor techniques and special attacks We also intend to make changes to other techniques and mechanisms with which you are already familiar. The list and the summary below are by no means exhaustive, but they should give you a good idea of what we want to do for each specialization. http://www.gamegoldfast.com/swtor/buy-swtor-credits.php http://www.buyswtorcredits.net/ http://www.cheapswtorcredits.net/ * In PvP, we want to reduce dependence on thieves cooldown of different techniques and bit of dizziness. And thereby giving them a greater chance 2012-08-16T23:36:29.817-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Active-Buy-swtor-techniques-and-special-attacks-6832.aspx The lights Buy swtor credits are more powerful The update Swtor 2.5, called Empyrean Calling ™, finally arrives in the epic fantasy world of this amazing MMORPG. New instances, quests, and graphical improvements are a welcome addition to the first choice in content and optimization of the 2012-08-13T02:55:13.11-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/The-lights-Buy-swtor-credits-are-more-powerful-6831.aspx Star Wars the Old Republic is a good game Electronic Arts, publisher of Star Wars the Old Republic has delivered in recent days some figures on the MMO he produces with Bioware and Lucas Arts. SWTOR has surpassed the million players two days after its official release, making it according to the EA MMO fastest growing. Other figures were also given by the firm of Redwood, in its second press release dated December 26: http://www.gamegoldfast.com/swtor/buy-swtor-credits.php - 60 million hours of game have been played, the equivalent of six Star Wars films viewed 4 million times. - 850 000 810 000 and Sith Warriors Jedi Knights were created. http://www.buyswtorcredits.net/ - 260 million quests were 2012-08-08T23:39:53.133-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Star-Wars-the-Old-Republic-is-a-good-game-6830.aspx Star Wars is not always true I shook Artifis, has done a lot of arms for the lightsabers, power tricks, crystals and other hni. Do not sell anything, even though sometimes I was the only in a particular segment (basically doing things for the "magicians" - imprisoned on Willpower Sorcerers and Sages). At the same time found objects, which I exhibited for sale, take a sufficiently active. http://www.cheapswtorcredits.net/ http://www.gamegoldfast.com/swtor/buy-swtor-credits.php The reason is quite simple: manufactured crafter-middling "yellow" (normal) loot - sucks compared to what falls out of the mobs and get on quests. "Blue" items with high performance requires a lot more resources to produce, not to mention the purple and orange (they still need schemes that are not so easy to get one). The very same material is produced for very long, tedious and expensive - so I generally scored on a Treasure Hunting, and the archeology of use only when the field caught on the road. It is easier to buy raw materials on the market - there are sometimes throw a big wad of raw materials at relatively low prices. This, as I understand, in fact, the only way to fairly rapid and non-spending leveling crafting without a long dreary farm resources. But the problem is that these successful stuffing are rare, and constantly monitor the market for obvious reasons, it is impossible - it is better to spend time on leveling. A possible exception - a couple of skills, about the people who speaks very positively. This is mainly Biochemistry - Production medpakov, stimpacks, and implants. I do not know these things I never bought, because still found lacking (big disadvantage medpakov - a very long cooldown). I read the opinion that up to level 50 crafting to do at all for most professions - just a waste of time and money. Maybe so. I've fucked so far essentially only benefit from his craft: a more advanced force-focus, but it is easy to explain, "layout" good luck with loot roll. In general, until I see this more or less adequate way of crafting: A. Data collection through their collective skills falling at the feet of raw material (at the same time swinging the collective skill); Two. From time to time - visiting the market in the hope of the emergence of cheap raw materials; Three. Do not spend money on lots of different recipes - a couple of levels of this skill, they have become obsolete, choose two 2012-08-08T04:23:02.337-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Star-Wars-is-not-always-true-6829.aspx The entrance to buy guild wars 2 gold is located The underground pass, long labyrinth to reach Tirannwn, the western lands of Guild Wars 2, HAS beens now Reopened to reveal complex tunnels and chasms.It Can Be Many a dangerous dungeon with deadly agility obstacles and monsters. http://www.guildwars2gold.org/ http://www.playerassist.com/gw2/ The entrance to the dungeon is located in. the Western share of West Ardougne.The of underground pass quest is Focused in the dungeon, Which starts by speaking to King Lathas in historical palace in the western share of East Ardougne.You Need idwt0806 to bring Some arrows , one bow, one bucket, one plank, Some rope, one spade, one tinderbox, one Zamorak robe and lots of food, if you want to explore the dungeon.Besides That, you must have Completed Biohazard, Defeated Three level 91 demons: Doomion, and Othanian Holthion with 25 ranged, over 40 thieving, 43 prayer, and 50 agility. There are Three Levels of the dungeon, You Need to find the right path to get across and Safely EACH square is Consist of 4 mini squares.Once you find the right path, write it down You Should use.In later for the third level of the dungeon, You Will find Iban's Temple, the last wide chamber, and Iban to the dungeon full quest.In Iban's temple, You Can Talk to Koftik, Who Will Give You a stew and Two Pieces of bread to heal you once.Doomion , along with Holthion and Othainian, Are The Lowest level to drop infernal demons ashes. After you Complete the dungeon, you Will Be Awarded: 5 quest points, 3000 attack agility and experience, iban's staff, Klank gauntlets, 15 death runes, 30 fire runes, the right to use Iban Blast and access to the underground pass. The Forinthry Dungeon, an Extremely Dangerous multi-way battle in the Wilderness dungeon, Which is a cave full of dragons, Many Kinds of demons and ghosts Even The Undead After Being Forced underground by adventurers in the year 169 of the Fifth Age. The Dungeon is named Forinthry After Forinthry, Which is the original name for the Wilderness. The Dungeon is Also Known As a PVP area. Many player killers always travel in teams and causes heavy damage quickly. There are Two entrances to the Forinthry Dungeon, both, of Which Will lead you to a small area with single-way combat. One is at level 17 Wilderness, east of the Bandit Camp and Dark Warriors' Fortress and west of the south-western Wilderness Volcano steps. It's much safer Than The Other One, It Will 2012-08-06T02:57:57.84-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/The-entrance-to-buy-guild-wars-2-gold-is-located-6828.aspx Diablo 3 is also a real plus Really cared, the graphics of Diablo 3 will reserve good surprises, with colorful environments and provided. The design of the monsters and NPCs is also very successful and helps give the game atmosphere and a nice identity. You can of course create the entire design of your character. http://www.cheapswtorcredits.net/ http://www.buyswtorcredits.net/ A little clipping is noted especially in landscapes, scenery and distant enemies. But items are visible as distant continents making up the world of Diablo 3. The image gains depth and immersion in the game. Some textures unsightly also join the board 2012-08-03T03:13:57.683-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Diablo-3-is-also-a-real-plus-6827.aspx Swtor is transferred to the fight very well I returned from vacation and could not bring myself to start working. Well, something did not feel like ... So I crawl on all sorts of sites and stumbled across a video from the biggest fight and the mob in the thick Swtor. I do not hide that even though our game in the DF did not work, a sense of warmth for some interesting and thought-boevka darkly enchanting atmosphere will not let go. Watch the video, the atmosphere is transferred to the fight very well, and if you remember how much the ship and that all the heroes put on leave under the water, in case of death, makes feel the greatest respect to the players who communicate behind the scenes. Just ... Well, just - the real heroes. Meanwhile, I continue to play SVTOR and it pleases me greatly. With the new LFG life was very pleasant. Especially because COMCON almost at full strength went to play in the CVT and online now, almost exclusively, I let out. The second flash-point is we pass along, he Tanchev I - Gil and if not take into account some chance dismantled shields, then no problem :) And in the CVT, I decided not to go. First, the game is not so much in my time, and secondly, I do not believe that the TSV will be enough for more than a couple of months. Some, he very much single. To me there is very lack of communication with people. Quests can be done with all the collective interaction - instances. Although, my only instance I really liked The same (even to a greater extent), I saw in GV2, which some analysts dubbed suddenly the most powerful manifestation of MMOshnosti. Swtor! The game, which generally is not required to communicate with anyone, even casually, in which all communication is to ensure that the beat thereof, and the same mob (and - will be rewarded each their own), you can even dig the same bush together - too everyone has their own set of instantiated pixels - is generally destroys even the minimal social interaction, as in Swtor. There's even a question of who first marked the mob or who dug up a vein of forcing people to give to each other, or vice versa - to exercise self-seeking. And then - so happiness all in vain. Another player you can not stop anything. 2012-07-25T04:21:14.927-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Swtor-is-transferred-to-the-fight-very-well-6825.aspx Best type of girls to be spending the night with Blonde escorts 2012-07-24T04:58:31.833-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Best-type-of-girls-to-be-spending-the-night-with-Blonde-escorts-6824.aspx Guild Wars 2 were several different shows Declared dead forever, demonized by the media, by disparaging the others eyed ... Yes, we know Guild 2012-07-24T02:21:48.067-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Guild-Wars-2-were-several-different-shows-6823.aspx psychology How and why did psychology develop as an academic discipline? Psychological thought has been around as early as the Greek philosophers such as Plato and Socrates. Psychology’s routes stem from the early academic disciplines of philosophy, physics and biology. In the 1600s philosopher and physiologist Rene Descartes was concerned with how the mind and body worked in coalition. He then went on to write the first physiological psychology extended essay about his theory of automatic reaction. He suggested that the body could affect the mind and that the mind can create a physiological affect on the body. Rene’s physiological and psychological theorising in his work and literature became the starting point for other investing psychological phenomena. Empiricisms rise in the 1600s from philosophers and academics John Lock, Francis Bacon and David Hume impacted on the way psychology is thought about today. They believed the study of mind should be following observational and experimental techniques. Other Philosophical ideas that influence psychology today came from philosopher Gottfried Wilhem Leibniz (1646-1716). He suggested the theory of the ‘unconscious’ and his conception would go on to influence Freud’s psychoanalytic approach. Physics played a huge crucial part in the development of psychology. In 1834 a physicist educated in biology, Gustav Theodor Fechner (1801-1887), was appointed professor of physics at the University of Leipzig. As a lecturer and professor at the University, Fechner laid the groundwork in experimental methodology. Drawing influence from theories such as Rene Descartes he developed the relationship between mind and matter by experimenting on and writting books about visual and sensory perception. The cognitive approach today incorporates the perceptual systems and work can be found on visual constancies and the nature/nurture debate. Fechner is regarded as having proved that psychology was an actual measureable science and as a mathematician the value of using scientific quantitative data. Fechner’s biggest contribution to the world of psychology was introducing psychophysics, a method of using quantitative data to measure perception and the physiological effects. In 1859 Charles Darwin published his book named ‘On the origin of Species by Means of Natural Selection’ which suggested radical ideas about the evolution of organisms. Darwin believed that a biological process had made some creatures more adaptable to survive in different environments. Studying animal behaviour he had noticed similarities with humans, from which “The Theory of Evolution” was born. It was Darwin who first tried to explain the fight or flight response and relate it 2012-05-15T09:31:16.27-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/psychology-6818.aspx Technology Technology Many people believe that the use of technology is harmful to our daily lives, while others oppose the idea that technology is harmful. Some think it makes life easier to live compared to many years ago. There are different types of technology including phones, television, cars, computers, and factory machines. Technology has a lot of impact on our lives which is helpful in certain ways and is fun to use, but sometimes has to be disregarded due to the negative effects it has on our lives. Phones are one of the most important pieces of technologies ever invented that have become part of our lives. Without phones, it would be very difficult to send messages from one place to another or to communicate with someone. People would have to use the mailing services which would take some couple of days to reach the destination. Phones are important because they help us during emergencies. When accidents happen, phones are needed in order to call the ambulance to take the injured person to the hospital. By using the phone at that moment, the victim’s life could be saved. Phones have negative impacts on our lives. They can cause users to pay unwanted bills if misused. Sometimes we browse through the cell phones and do things out of ignorance. We are then charged extra money for doing something we weren’t sure of doing. Phones help us communicate with people easily and sometimes save our lives, but causes us troubles if misused. Television is also another technology designed to bring us entertainment and as a medium of communication in the world. Televisions keep us company whenever we are bored. It’s also through television that news and weather are broadcasted to us so we can be aware of incidents that have happened in other places and what the weather will be like in our vicinity. With the absence of television children will be bored and might do things like trespass, fight in the streets or do drugs that will get them into trouble. They could be arrested and sent to the penitentiary, if they are caught doing one of the above. Television keeps children inside because they watch different shows which keep them entertained. Even though television keeps the children away 2007-12-13T00:06:28-05:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Technology-6812.aspx Perspective Change As many people know, I love money. To me, money is what we people rotate around. If one has no money, they cannot live and in the society, they are considered worthless. Once someone has asked me, love or bread (considered as any money or valuable object) which one would I choose. Of course, I said bread. Many were shocked at the words I said. I said, ¡§Okay, let¡¦s just say that I¡¦ve picked love. How can we, my lover and I, be happy or feel loved when we are sitting in the streets feeling cold and hungry? How can that be counted as happiness?¡¨ however, not people agreed with me. Senior A said, ¡§Even though what you say makes a good point, but I cannot believe what has just come out of your mouth! Are you crazy? Who would not want to have love instead of money? Money cannot bring us real love. One may be poor but at least 2007-12-10T03:05:46-05:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Perspective-Change-6809.aspx AND THE BEST PERFORMANCE IS BY . . . Having recurrent confrontations with the striking resemblance between politics and soaps drove me into writing this highly opinionated piece. Reading about all that world leaders do and what the unbearably dramatic actors perform on TV . . . one expects lesser embarrassing congruence . . . DISCLAIMER: The following is merely an example of one such soap that illustrates my opinion aptly. I had to settle with excerpts from two episodes to give substantial evidence due the abundance of commercials. The information is purely authentic as I can guarantee that after having painfully interviewed the professional in this field who has an experience of memorising every soap on every channel, my maid . . . Without further ado, I give you ‘Kyon k saas bhi kabhi Indira Gandhi thi’ Episode No. 526 and 527 Indira moves around the room with almost bridal make up and a cell clutched in her hand, in a modern well-furnished room, she seems tense. ‘I don’t understand why has Rohit switched off his cell, he knows that I call around eleven whenever I do that is. He’s been acting strange lately, may be he remembers his ladylove from his affair before he married to me . . .’ she thinks aloud biting her lip on the verge of tears. ‘What did I not do for him? Where did I go wrong? How could he unfaithful to his pure, up righteous, No. 1 wife?’ Now there’re two streaks on her face, she’s crying, yet again. Rohit seems perplexed in his office, with a stud makeover, rearranging sheets on his table. A party of men enter his office. ‘Gentlemen, I was compelled to call this meeting due to the recent proceedings of the labour force. I’ve heard a strike is expected . . .’ The amusing immaturity of Indira is somewhat encountered in world politics when after the 9/11 event, every state was a terrorist state – with Indira, I meant United States having apprehensions like may be Afghanistan or Iraq or Pakistan or . . . oh well. And another unconscious (immature) slip of tongue when Bush claimed to be fighting a crusade – sounds more like war against Muslims than war against terrorism to me. Indira has a make over from hell and she seems content after her million rupee-shopping spree. She stands in the living room preparing to sit when her saas, a scowling old lady, enters. Indira’s saas is well prepared for 2007-11-01T07:30:43-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/AND-THE-BEST-PERFORMANCE-IS-BY-_-_-_-6786.aspx AND THE BEST PERFORMANCE IS BY . . . Having recurrent confrontations with the striking resemblance between politics and soaps drove me into writing this highly opinionated piece. Reading about all that world leaders do and what the unbearably dramatic actors perform on TV . . . one expects lesser embarrassing congruence . . . DISCLAIMER: The following is merely an example of one such soap that illustrates my opinion aptly. I had to settle with excerpts from two episodes to give substantial evidence due the abundance of commercials. The information is purely authentic as I can guarantee that after having painfully interviewed the professional in this field who has an experience of memorising every soap on every channel, my maid . . . Without further ado, I give you ‘Kyon k saas bhi kabhi Indira Gandhi thi’ Episode No. 526 and 527 Indira moves around the room with almost bridal make up and a cell clutched in her hand, in a modern well-furnished room, she seems tense. ‘I don’t understand why has Rohit switched off his cell, he knows that I call around eleven whenever I do that is. He’s been acting strange lately, may be he remembers his ladylove from his affair before he married to me . . .’ she thinks aloud biting her lip on the verge of tears. ‘What did I not do for him? Where did I go wrong? How could he unfaithful to his pure, up righteous, No. 1 wife?’ Now there’re two streaks on her face, she’s crying, yet again. Rohit seems perplexed in his office, with a stud makeover, rearranging sheets on his table. A party of men enter his office. ‘Gentlemen, I was compelled to call this meeting due to the recent proceedings of the labour force. I’ve heard a strike is expected . . .’ The amusing immaturity of Indira is somewhat encountered in world politics when after the 9/11 event, every state was a terrorist state – with Indira, I meant United States having apprehensions like may be Afghanistan or Iraq or Pakistan or . . . oh well. And another unconscious (immature) slip of tongue when Bush claimed to be fighting a crusade – sounds more like war against Muslims than war against terrorism to me. Indira has a make over from hell and she seems content after her million rupee-shopping spree. She stands in the living room preparing to sit when her saas, a scowling old lady, enters. Indira’s saas is well prepared for 2007-11-01T07:29:32-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/AND-THE-BEST-PERFORMANCE-IS-BY-_-_-_-6785.aspx ODE TO BARCELONA ODE TO BARCELONA Oh! Great Barcelona The paraders of world Greatest football stars. UEFA Champions league Is your birth right La Liga is your inheritance Your name Barca sends Cold shivers 2007-09-28T13:29:01-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/ODE-TO-BARCELONA-6771.aspx Stephon Marbury Most of us think in terms of illness, and assume that wellness indicates the absence of illness. To me wellness involves giving good care to your physical self, using your mind constructively, expressing your emotions effectively, being creatively involved with those around you, and being concerned about your physical, psychological and spiritual 2007-09-24T20:48:04-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Stephon-Marbury-6770.aspx i have one question I had read many essay about God's existence in this site, people post essays about their opinions about it and people tend to make question about HIM, but as i think of it, i also come up to a question that if God Doest exist, How do we kNow that we do also exist, haven't you had come to think or ask, is this world true, do people who have i met had been really existing, do the land were standing had been really here,am i living in a real and true world and its not just a dream or an imagination of our thoughts, come to think of it, if we are becoming to curious on everything and yet questioning God existence, haven't should 2007-07-31T08:33:09-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/i-have-one-question-6739.aspx i have one question I had read many essay about God's existence in this site, people post essays about their opinions about it and people tend to make question about HIM, but as i think of it, i also come up to a question that if God Doest exist, How do we kNow that we do also exist, haven't you had come to think or ask, is this world true, do people who have i met had been really existing, do the land were standing had been really here,am i living in a real and true world and its not just a dream or an imagination of our thoughts, come to think of it, if we are becoming to curious on everything and yet questioning God existence, haven't should 2007-07-31T08:31:17-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/i-have-one-question-6738.aspx you pick! In the entire life of human being, the teenage stage is the fun, memorable and sometimes it is the wild part. In this stage, the teenagers experiment everything without cautious about the consequences. For most people, the life prior to the teenage stage is the most exciting part because there are no worries and everything is fun. When the teenage life begins, most of their behaviors change while adapting various habits. They follow good and bad behaviors as a result of influences from their parents, friends, teachers and the society they live in. Teenagers as I am, I’m seriously thinking about life that I have gone through so far. So much event that I might never want to forget, nevertheless it can also be the event that I does not want to remember at all. Thus, it occurs to me that I had faces too many event that it is often difficult for me to forget it. I still remember vividly when I and my two best friends, Nabila and Anwar in high school made up a map of our class tables according to popularity. Anwar was the one who come up with the idea in the first place by grading our classmates in grades. This was a really fascinating idea for me and Nabila since we were both exhausted of study and foremost reason, we were actually trying to enjoy ourselves. The idea comes very simple and easy to do because our classmates only seated in the class with others of about the same popularity. It is sometimes bothering me on how come they should seated ‘only’ on their own group? Being a very conservative teenager, I am simply does not have much friends to made my own group. Nabila is the only friends I have got at that time, including Anwar. At my home, I always been pampered by my family, so I thought that was the reason I do not need anyone else. In my school, the boys will seat in front of the girls which is the rule of our school whereby the boys represents as ‘Imam’ and the girls as ‘Makmum’. Somehow, the rule of arrangement of it does not avoid them to seat on their own group. Still, the boys will always prepare themselves to move back in position if 2007-07-31T01:32:17-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/you-pick-6737.aspx you pick! In the entire life of human being, the teenage stage is the fun, memorable and sometimes it is the wild part. In this stage, the teenagers experiment everything without cautious about the consequences. For most people, the life prior to the teenage stage is the most exciting part because there are no worries and everything is fun. When the teenage life begins, most of their behaviors change while adapting various habits. They follow good and bad behaviors as a result of influences from their parents, friends, teachers and the society they live in. Teenagers as I am, I’m seriously thinking about life that I have gone through so far. So much event that I might never want to forget, nevertheless it can also be the event that I does not want to remember at all. Thus, it occurs to me that I had faces too many event that it is often difficult for me to forget it. I still remember vividly when I and my two best friends, Nabila and Anwar in high school made up a map of our class tables according to popularity. Anwar was the one who come up with the idea in the first place by grading our classmates in grades. This was a really fascinating idea for me and Nabila since we were both exhausted of study and foremost reason, we were actually trying to enjoy ourselves. The idea comes very simple and easy to do because our classmates only seated in the class with others of about the same popularity. It is sometimes bothering me on how come they should seated ‘only’ on their own group? Being a very conservative teenager, I am simply does not have much friends to made my own group. Nabila is the only friends I have got at that time, including Anwar. At my home, I always been pampered by my family, so I thought that was the reason I do not need anyone else. In my school, the boys will seat in front of the girls which is the rule of our school whereby the boys represents as ‘Imam’ and the girls as ‘Makmum’. Somehow, the rule of arrangement of it does not avoid them to seat on their own group. Still, the boys will always prepare themselves to move back in position if 2007-07-31T01:32:06-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/you-pick-6736.aspx the stolen generation story The Stolen Generation: Story This is a story about a girl called Kya and how she doesn’t belong. Hey I’m Kya. I live in Australia at a settlement in kalgoorlle where I have lived for four years. I am now eight and I want to know everything that happened in the first four years of my life. I know I didn’t live here all my life I lived out in the bush with my REAL family. I remember when I first arrived here a very pale lady came and took me by the hand and lead me to my bed. And I have never left ever since. Everyday me and the other girls at this settlement get up go to breakfast, say our prayers, eat breakfast, clean ourselves, sew bags for the market, eat lunch, clean up around the settlement, have dinner and go to bed. But today was different Mr. Neville was coming for a visit. All the children called him Mr. Devil because he made us live here and he controls everything in our lives. We all sat out in the courtyard of the morning of Mr. Devil’s visit and some of the children sang one of his favorite songs. After the song Mr. Devil called out children’s names to check if they had light skin. He had just checked a very jumpy girl when he called ‘Kya Sumby’ I looked up ‘Kya Sumby’ I stumbled forward. He lifted my shirt to see my back. ‘She’s good to go’ he said in a careless voice. But it was a big deal to me. A week later I was told to pack up my things and say goodbye to my friends. I didn’t have any friends in this place and I didn’t like to talk much if I could help it. After four years I still don’t fell comfortable here. I was going to my new home I thought I must be better of there that I am here. When it was time I couldn’t get away fast enough. I grabbed my bag and jumped in the back of the truck and looked at the sad faces of the children who had to stay. I felt bad but what could I do to help. William Stouts was a guard at the settlement he was driving me to my new home in Broome. ‘I’ll drive you to Wiluna and then you will catch a train to 2007-03-05T06:06:15-05:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/the-stolen-generation-story-6723.aspx Happy New Year - Descriptive Happy New Year For the last seven years Kim had been seeing her high school sweetheart Patrick who was a volunteer firefighter and they were going to get married soon. Kim was a simple girl, not different than any one else her age. She went to work, home, and out with her friends. Last week, Patrick left their home during the middle of the night when he received an emergency call from the fire station. There was a forest fire on the east side of town. Kim was used to these unexpected phone calls, because he received them often. So she didn’t worry much and went to sleep, but in the morning when she woke up there was no sign of Patrick. She called Patrick on his cell phone, but there was no answer. After calling Patrick over and over she decided to call the fire chief to ask him if he had heard of Patrick, but when the chief answered the phone and Kim asked him about Patrick there was a long silence from the other side of the line. It took a long time until the chief managed to tell Kim that Patrick and his team were missing, and no one was able to communicate with them. Kim could not believe what she was hearing, she felt like her whole world was coming apart. She dropped the phone and blankly stared at her favorite picture of Patrick and started crying. As the days were going by, there was no sign of Patrick and his team. The only sure thing was that they could not be dead because they found the firefighting truck a few miles off the gradient off the fire and no bodies were found by there. Kim was devastated and didn’t know what to do. She didn’t feel like doing anything and even when her friends tried to comfort her she didn’t listen to them. The days were going by faster and faster and there was no sign of Patrick and his team for over a week now. It was New Years Eve, and her friends didn’t want her to be home by herself so they asked her to come to a dinner party with them. She didn’t want to go, but they kept insisting and told her 2007-02-21T19:38:24-05:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Happy-New-Year-Descriptive-6712.aspx A Frightening Experience An Emotional And Frightening Encounter. I sit under the old gold plated clock, and I listen to its slow ticking. I stare down at the old cobble stone street, and feel the ice-cold raindrops rolling down my numb warm cheeks. The rain falls down from the bright stars which you can only see in a distance, I am glad for the rain, as the raindrops mix with my tears and I can perhaps hide my feelings from him. We had decided to meet here once again, I know I have to go through with my plan or else I must begin to prepare myself for the worst. If Kyle ever sees me here, I know he will never forgive me, but I prefer to see him alive and not talking to me, rather than losing him for ever. Ever since they started coming after him, I remember images from our past, I feel as if I am flipping through a very old photo-album. The memories are just like old photographs which you cannot simply let go of. In the distance I can see a dark silhouette heading towards me; I look around trying to calm myself down. Everything inside of me is telling me to run as fast as I can away from here, yet I stand firmly at my spot. He looks up at me showing me a deep-set of brown eyes, the way he is looking at me I feel as if he can read my private thoughts and I try to hide my emotions away. I see him tall and frightening, I feel a sudden wave of embarrassment and intimidation in front of him, yet I remember that once I had such an affinitive sense of trust in him. “Hi, Morgan.” I hear him practically murmur, and his cold voice penetrates through the deafening silence which surrounds us. I stretch my senses and I know that something does not feel right. I know that he never liked Kyle, and I know he thinks that I shouldn’t go against him for someone that will never truly understand who I am. I feel odd knowing that his is how he feels, yet I mustn’t as it is true that we both come from the same blood line, and it may seem surprising but we have many 2007-02-21T19:32:55-05:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/A-Frightening-Experience-6711.aspx ProfEssays offers the best custom writing on-line There is a great number of custom essay writing services on the Internet. Most of them claim to offer custom essays and papers produced especially for each particular client according to his or her specifications. All of them reassure students that their pieces of writing will never be plagiarized or published anywhere. However, the reality is quite different. Plagiarism is a wide spread phenomenon, many papers are sold and resold over and over again to different customers, quality leaves much to be desired, and clients often find it difficult to get in touch with customer service. Custom essay writing company ProfEssays offers a different quality of service. All of our research writers are native speakers of English coming from an extensive variety of educational backgrounds, embracing everything from philosophy to sciences. Therefore we are able to match each particular assignment with the best writer for the job. Writers are available for clients throughout the entire writing process. This implies that they are welcome to send necessary resource materials to their writers, stay informed about the progress of their projects, or communicate other important pieces of information. Our writers respond to all client inquiries in a friendly manner. We never use essays and papers that have already been written by our expert writers, nor do we tolerate any form of plagiarism in our company. Each new assignment we start from scratch so every single sentence is original and exclusive. We are the only site to guarantee that if a paper fails to meet the specified requirements, we will rewrite it or refund. However, this is an extremely infrequent circumstance. In most cases papers produced by our writers receive high marks. Our talented and experienced researchers compose a variety of papers: custom essays, term papers, research papers book reports, MBA essays, executive summaries, and different kinds of research projects for college and university students at any level. Besides, we offer editing, proofreading, and researching services, even for those students who must meet the strictest academic standards. By serving as excellent examples, our writing and research products help our clients show academic and professional results, improve their writing skills through acquainting with techniques and approaches of our writers. Whatever you need in terms of custom writing, ProfEssays can help. Every single project is paid our close attention, from the shortest one-page custom essays to the most challenging theses and doctoral dissertations. Remember that there is nothing is more important 2007-02-21T11:02:16-05:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/ProfEssays-offers-the-best-custom-writing-on-line-6710.aspx Efficient coursework writing Coursework is a significant and integrated part of studying in most academic institutions. That’s why our company pays particular attention to developing the ideal system for helping students through their course works. One of the most important issues of writing a high-quality course works is picking an appropriate topic. It often poses a serious problem for students as they have little experience in this matter. Custom essay writing company ProfEssays can help you to overcome all these difficulties. We are qualified to provide course works at any level: GCSE, A-level, I.B., Undergraduate, Masters, PhD etc. Unlike many other writing companies we do not supply our clients with plagiarized essays. We guarantee that every paper we deliver is entirely original and unique. We have created the bi-level anti-plagiarism 2007-02-20T10:13:05-05:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Efficient-coursework-writing-6709.aspx Isn’t it Ironic? Ever since the discrimination between haves and have-nots was initiated we can’t imagine a world without it. On the contrary was there a world without it? I surely wouldn’t have known before coming across it in a historical analysis of what used to be. What is easier, simpler and more coherent to us in general is this kingdom of ranks and classes. Not inspired by the scientific classification for simplicity, we built an environment reflective of internal complexity – belittled self esteem truly. Anyway, what made me ponder over the usual was something unusual that I saw lately. Before narrating that I suppose, a little preface would aid understanding, to appreciate the ‘unusual’ part of it. In medicine students learn about the human body and everything possibly related to it. Initially for instance, the subject of ‘Anatomy’ is the geography of the human body and yes, every part is labeled. Years ago when we learnt where our nose, mouth and hands were, I wonder why we think that that wasn’t as grand an accomplishment. Cutting a long story short, it is easier to learn using more than one sense, like seeing and touching in addition to reading. Anatomy requires one to be thoroughly acquainted with every bit and therefore dissection of cadavers (dead individuals) is a routine procedure employed. Besides, the word ‘anatomy’ means cutting to learn. The stance of laymen calling this ‘inhuman’ should try to get the reason in it I hope. However, it is agreed that the fact that it is a human body who was once alive and like us (well maybe not exactly like us) should probably have had a better fate. The more inquisitive may question, ‘Where do these cadavers come from?’ After all they must be having a family that was supposed to prevent them from being opened up like this. Bringing light to that, these dead individuals haven’t been claimed for the recommended time or they may very well have been given up for money – sold. Now if you try to recall the last beggar you saw, a person from the lower staff, a mazdoor (labourer) – anybody you consider an unfortunate have-not, you’ll find them hard to remember. Well, it is only justified as you did not have anything to do with them and we can’t imagine having anything to do with them can we? We are but worlds apart for 2007-02-17T18:04:51-05:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Isn’t-it-Ironic-6704.aspx Editing department of ProfEssays Having written their essays or academic papers, lots of students feel uncertain whether everything is correct in their works. For those who have any doubts concerning spelling, grammar mistakes or content of essays, term papers, academic papers, admission essays, research papers, compositions, book reports, case studies we have developed our editing service. If you send us your piece of writing we will eliminate all your mistakes both: grammatical and content ones. After supplying your works to our editing service you can relax and be confident that 2007-02-16T13:39:56-05:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Editing-department-of-ProfEssays-6703.aspx ProfEssays is making headway In order to provide our customers with original and excellent custom essays, custom writing company ProfEssays recruit only professional and talented researchers and writers. All of our staff members are university graduates with Masters and PhDs degrees in their particular fields. Custom essays and papers written are revised by experienced editors and goes through multi-level anti-plagiarism control system combining modern technologies and manual check. We are determined to make our custom essay writing company the most efficient one. Our custom writing service envisage ordering custom essay or paper, honest and proper referencing and formatting, delivery by the indicated deadline. All revisions are made free of charged so as to make you fully satisfied. Cover sheet and Bibliography are free of charge as well. We have researcher in all areas of studies: Anthropology, Archeology, Arts, Biology, Business, Chemistry, 2007-02-16T13:35:40-05:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/ProfEssays-is-making-headway-6702.aspx ProfEssays is making headway In order to provide our customers with original and excellent custom essays, custom writing company ProfEssays recruit only professional and talented researchers and writers. All of our staff members are university graduates with Masters and PhDs degrees in their particular fields. Custom essays and papers written are revised by experienced editors and goes through multi-level anti-plagiarism control system combining modern technologies and manual check. We are determined to make our custom essay writing company the most efficient one. Our custom writing service envisage ordering custom essay or paper, honest and proper referencing and formatting, delivery by the indicated deadline. All revisions are made free of charged so as to make you fully satisfied. Cover sheet and Bibliography are free of charge as well. We have researcher in all areas of studies: Anthropology, Archeology, Arts, Biology, Business, Chemistry, 2007-02-16T13:35:26-05:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/ProfEssays-is-making-headway-6701.aspx ProfEssays is making headway In order to provide our customers with original and excellent custom essays, custom writing company ProfEssays recruit only professional and talented researchers and writers. All of our staff members are university graduates with Masters and PhDs degrees in their particular fields. Custom essays and papers written are revised by experienced editors and goes through multi-level anti-plagiarism control system combining modern technologies and manual check. We are determined to make our custom essay writing company the most efficient one. Our custom writing service envisage ordering custom essay or paper, honest and proper referencing and formatting, delivery by the indicated deadline. All revisions are made free of charged so as to make you fully satisfied. Cover sheet and Bibliography are free of charge as well. We have researcher in all areas of studies: Anthropology, Archeology, Arts, Biology, Business, Chemistry, 2007-02-16T13:35:17-05:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/ProfEssays-is-making-headway-6700.aspx Resume writing of ProfEssays Custom essay writing service ProfEssays offers a new service of resume writing. At the same time this custom essay writing company intends to raise awareness of resume writing among job seekers. Our recommendations are the following: Your Resume Should Be: A concise and factual presentation of your credentials Focused on your education, accomplishments, strengths, employment history and goals An invaluable marketing tool Your introduction to a potential employer Brief, easy to read, and grammatically well-constructed Chronological resumes document work experience and education in chronological order, with the most recent dates first. Major categories are: Work Experience, Education, Professional Affiliations, and Awards. This format is generally used by candidates applying for jobs in "traditional" organizations or for those who are staying in the same field. This type of resume is best used when your job history reflects growth, when prior employment has been with a prestigious employer, and you want to emphasize that work experience, or when a prior job title may be considered impressive to the reader. This format may not be the most appropriate to use when your job history is irregular, you are changing careers, you have changed employment frequently, or you have little employment history. Functional resumes intend to highlight your specific skills and accomplishments which have been demonstrated through specific work related achievements. Note that your skills do not necessarily have to be presented in the order in which they were accomplished; list them by order of importance as they relate to the job for which you are applying. Major categories are: Technical Abilities (skills), Work History, Education, and Professional Affiliations. This format is best used when you want to change careers, when you are returning to the job market after a long absence, when your career growth has not been good, or when you believe extended work experience is not needed or desired for the job for which you are making application. The functional resume should be avoided in traditional fields such as teaching or government or when continuous growth is important to demonstrate . Combination Chronological/Functional resume is being used increasingly by candidates to highlight special accomplishments while giving employment history in chronological order. The combination resume also seems to be popular with employment offices. Major categories are: Professional Objectives, Education, Honors, Work Experience, and Summary. Targeted resume focuses on a specific position that you are seeking. Major categories are: Job Target, Capabilities, Achievements, Work Experience, and 2007-02-16T13:34:12-05:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Resume-writing-of-ProfEssays-6699.aspx THE GUILTY I have not met a creature as complicated as humanbeings.Sometimes under the dim sun,in a heavy snowfall people flower like a snowdrop;sometimes they are like a barren soil in the tropical rainforests of South Africa.It is hard to explore their lives.You can earn money,reach your goal but can not get what you want from people.However much you want you can not swim in that rough sea.Pebbles prick your leg,the sun shining burns your skin,waves rolling in braek on your face as if they wanted to take revange on you.When your dry skin is 2007-02-07T22:34:57-05:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/THE-GUILTY-6692.aspx Thesis writing Thesis is a kind of research report aimed at studying unsolved problems or contradictory phenomena in the fields of Science, Humanities, Arts. Usually its author mentions what progress has already been made in the research of the problems stated in the topic of his thesis, describes his own scientific research results designed to solve or clarify these problems and outlines the directions of further progress in these researches which can be made in future. While writing a thesis one should bear in mind that it can’t be a collection of ordinary, well-known ideas. Any thesis in any field of knowledge is to discover something unknown. Besides your examiners lots of other researchers will read it in order to get familiar with your scientific achievements in future. Such prospects oblige you to write clearly and explicitly to avoid ambiguity and make your scientific results unequivocal for others to understand. In most cases thesis has a fixed structure. A person doesn’t have to adhere rigidly to it but a wide deviation from the received structure may puzzle readers and even be interpreted as a rough mistake. The standard thesis looks something like: Introduction Background & Related Work Proposed Solution Experimental Results Analysis Conclusion Another important issue is references. Most of examiners pay particular attention to them looking for important works to be listed and referred to in this section. They assess both the quality of the works listed there. Try to include in the reference section works as much relevant to the topic of your thesis as possible. Many people view their thesis writing to be the last effort in reaching the summit of educational hierarchy. It is very much correct. ProfEssays can assist you to make this extremely important effort. Lots of people abandon writing their theses not due to the lack of knowledge, skills or enthusiasm but due to the fact that few of them have the luxury of being able to go through post-graduate education having a full-time job or a family. Under these circumstances the only way to overcome all the difficulties is to turn to professionals possessing all the necessary knowledge, skills and experience enabling them to cope with such a complicated assignment as thesis writing. For this particular service we employ experts from different realms of knowledge who has exceptionally PhD degree in their field. They’ve already created hundreds of thesis on a great number of subjects. Besisdes, custom essay writing service ProfEssays is able to render 2007-01-31T08:21:30-05:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Thesis-writing-6691.aspx CANNIBALS CANNIBALS We,human being,in fact have a savage humanity.We never think about other people¡¦s comforts,worries,desires¡KWe only think about ourselves comforts,worries,desires¡KWe never concern about everybody,only ourselves. Cannibals are like this.Maybe the most savagery¡KThey have a desire which is very very brutal..They enjoy eating flesh.They are very unhumanistic. Maybe they could have a reason for this.But whatever reason is this reason,it isn ¡¥t a good reason for this.In Africa,we may found them right.Their enviroment forced to do this.But how can we explain a reason for the cannibal in Germany? The cannibal in Germany,is named Armin Meiwes.He was an old computer technician.Everything seems ¡¥ok¡¦ up to now.But he had different,savagery fantasies.He has always wanted killing people and eating their flesh.Unfortunately,he had complete his desire.He ate his friend¡¦s flesh without any pain ..While he was doing,he said he had enjoyed.How can a person like this? Neither physcological problems nor desire..Nothing can explain this brutal behaviour,this brutal smile...KWe have only a word to explain this;savagery.. 2007-01-06T10:55:36-05:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/CANNIBALS-6680.aspx a funny childhood memory-BOYCOTT OF AN 8YEAR OLD GÝRL AGAÝNST HER TEACHER- BOYCOTT OF AN EIGHT YEAR OLD GIRL AGAINST HER TEACHER When I was 8 years old,the most strange memory in my school time happened.I used to be a witch girl.Nobody was able to say me bad things which I hadn’t made.I would defend myself so uncontrolly that I wasn’t concerned about the individualities.Like I had against my teacher… One day when I was at secondary class,our teacher Þöhret Ünlü went out of the class.While she was going,she said our class’s representative that ’Write the names of people on the board who talk while I am away.When I come back,I will beat them with ruler.’ Then,she went out.After she had gone,our class’s representative started to behave as if he were teacher.He started to write down the names.While he was doing this silly procession,I wanted my eraser(which had dropped under the desk) from my friend Ayþenur.I didn’t talk,only pointed out it.But our class’s representative had written down my name and my friend’s name on board.I objected him. But he didn’t listen me. Then,our teacher came back.She called up the students whose names are on board.She took her board eraser and she started to beat my friends.I was the last.When her beating given to each person in a group in turn finished,she came opposite me and said; ‘Open your hand!’I answered; ‘No,I won,t.’ I said.She got irritated and asked me ’Why?How could you dare it?’ I answered hecticly; ’Because in fact,I didn’t speak.I only pointed my eraser to Ayþenur.Is it a guilt?You can’t beat me.Who do you think you are?Anyway,I haven’t loved you since you came here.God damn you.I was going to a different school but my parents hindered me.I will say them to change my school.And,then,I will get rid of you.I am right.Believe me or not.It isn’t important for me.But you should know that you can’t beat me….’She was bewildered too much.She didn’t say me anything or beat me.In recess,she said my friends to call up my mother.I was crying,so I didn’ hear that.When I went home,I said nothing to my parents. 2007-01-06T10:44:55-05:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/a-funny-childhood-memory-BOYCOTT-OF-AN-8YEAR-OLD-GÝRL-AGAÝNST-HER-TEACHER-6679.aspx why do people gossip??? OUR GOSSIPY LIVES Have you ever thought while you are gossiping’What am I doing?’?I’m sure that you have never thought about it. Humankind all gossip without being unaware of it..Actually,gossips are composed of comments shared with people.From that respect,it is an inevitable action.Because,we all need to share feelings and make comments.It is due to the human nature. Surely, there are some reasons for it.For example, we make gossip when we want to create a sense of intimacy among ourselves.While creating intimacy,we never think about scandalmonger people.First,we say our secrets and comments to a person.We share them without thinking any bad reason.Then,our wonderful(!)scandalmonger friend starts telling the news 2007-01-06T10:34:20-05:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/why-do-people-gossip-6678.aspx Comparison essays According to its informational campaign designed to give an idea of useful writing approaches and techniques one can take advantage of, custom essay writing service ProfEssays is going to share its prescriptions and recommendations on writing comparison essays. The detailed information on this issue will be posted on ProfEssays site soon. Such a choice wasn’t made accidentally. At present comparison essays are regarded as one of frequent assignments at schools, colleges and universities. The recent statistics shows a steady tendency in further growth in volume of such written tasks throughout the educational establishments in the USA and Europe. That is why it’s necessary to be aware of comparison essay writing practices. A comparison essay usually dwells on the similarities and juxtaposition between two things, people, concepts, places, etc. The essay could be a neutral argument, or an effort to persuade the reader of the benefits of one thing, person, or concept. It could also be written simply to amuse the reader, or to get an insight into human nature. The essay could discuss both similarities and dissimilarities, or it could just focus on one or the other. Comparison essays are formed around an explicit declaration known as the hypothesis or conclusion that is called in question within the domain in which you are studying. Getting down to writing this sort of an essay, it is important to muse over the two subjects that you will be comparing or confronted and write several paragraphs about each one. It is needless to be concerned about similarities and differences. Editing and thorough consideration at this stage aren’t required. Afterwards one reads what has been written and compose the lists of similarities and differences. Reviewing the list it is vital to seek for an unexpected, non-trivial similarity or difference that may pose an interest. Having found some contradictions and similarities deserving attention, it will be logical to collect them in to a few sentences. They should help to make a start in a comparison essay. Bearing these observations in mind one may ask oneself the following questions. What causes these similarities and/or differences? How do they influence the subjects? Society? What do the similarities and/or differences can tell about your subjects? Write down your answers in paragraphs. It is done to proceed to the most crucial stage of a comparison essay - posing a problem. After posing a problem one can feel 2006-12-20T14:43:02-05:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Comparison-essays-6675.aspx APA format Basically, there are several documentation styles required by higher educational establishments in the USA, UK and other English speaking countries. One of the most popular styles is APA. If a student is asked to use APA format for a paper, it won’t be needless to consult the book called the Publication Manual of the American Psychological Association (5th edition), which the American Psychological Association has recently updated. Citing electronic sources was a major part of this update as these types of sources are becoming more and more common in research within the social sciences. At present comprehensive information related to APA format is available only in the paper variant of this book. But soon such a state of things will be changed. Custom essay writing service ProfEssays plans to add new pages containing reliable and true data about APA requirements with all the modern updates to its site. It will offer complete guidelines for manuscript style and citation in APA, the documentation style of the social sciences as well as illustrate the most commonly used types of sources with examples drawn from the Publication Manual of the American Psychological Association, 4th ed. and The Bedford Handbook for Writers, 4th ed. However, it is always important to remember a number of points about APA which are often ignored. First of all, APA uses an author/date style of in-text citations, referring by the author's last name to the References page at the end of the text. All references are double-spaced. For manuscripts submitted to journals, APA requires the form with the first lines of reference entries indented and subsequent lines flushed left. The hanging indent form with first line flushed left, subsequent lines indented is customary for student papers. It is better to check with ones instructor to determine which form is appropriate. It is allowed to capitalize only the first word of an article title and of the subtitle, if any, and any proper names. On the references page, one should not underline the title of an article or place quotation marks around it. It is possible to capitalize significant words in the title of a journal, the first significant word and only proper names within book titles and the first significant word of the subtitle. Due to the fact that personal communications (letters, interviews, telephone conversations) do not contain recoverable data, they are not included in the reference 2006-12-20T14:40:13-05:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/APA-format-6673.aspx A Study of Mankind "Antigone" <p>We all make inadvertent or unsuitable decisions throughout our lives. It is the real-world hamartia of human character. The problem is, we often realize this all too late; learning from our mistakes as one would say. So naturally an individual learns as they he or she has been taught. Then again, what of those who never learn, or those who are so blind to this fact that they bring about events so avoidable it is laughable? These are the people that you meet for just an instance, say at a party, and then you realize that you are restraining yourself from punching a tooth down their throat. It’s that annoying feeling you get when a fly lands on your arm, you swat, it flies to your other, arm you swat, and the cycle continues. But these people cannot be swat away into the uninhabited portions of our minds as was done with the humble fly. Left unchecked their social “blindness” will trigger events whose results are seldom agreeable. This leads to question, “Can we stop this psychological pandemic?” A man can spend his life searching for a cure or even a treatment, and yield nothing. But he who claims to have unlocked the secret will be praised and worship. Yet in reverse isn’t such a claim the result of the “disease” itself? A man who claims to have achieved perfection of mind, of ego, isn’t that the sort of declaration that is analogous to the very “illness” itself? I deem such miracles a ruse or fallacy. It is human nature to suffer from the same emotional disease, arrogance. Nothing has changed in regard to arrogance, nor will it ever.</p> <p>The memory of that brisk winter night pierces through my head like the stadium lights had done that same night. It was down to the wire; playoffs or next year. One pass determined that result. No quarterback likes this position; from pee wee to NFL, the feeling is mutual. So I cannot imagine what Brice Cutter was thinking in the seconds prior to the ball being hiked into his hands, initiating the last and final play of the game, and possibly Brice’s career. The command was given and the play commenced. Needless to say the opposing team’s defense was useless in providing a challenge. The cliffhanger was disposed of and our team walked of the field with thoughts of the state 2006-12-14T21:37:15-05:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/A-Study-of-Mankind-"Antigone"-6669.aspx Analysis of "Dog's Death" (a/n) - I understnad 2006-12-13T03:53:24-05:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Analysis-of-"Dog-s-Death"-6668.aspx Descriptive Essay 6 Seconds After Impact One one thousand. The stands are filled with men, women, and children waving their hands and homemade signs. The cheers coming from the crowd make it hard for me to hear. I smell the hot dogs, popcorn, and pizza being sold at the concession stand. The marching band has just left the field with the tuba player’s last note still ringing in my ear. In the fourth quarter with us in the lead by five the scoreboard shows six seconds. The coach yells, “It’s time to go”! I strap on my helmet with great enthusiasm and head towards the field to take my position. Two one thousand, three one thousand. Their quarterback quickly shouts out a play. I think to myself “Are my pads secure?” My thoughts quickly turn back to the game as I look up just in time to see two hundred and fifty pounds of blue and white running toward me at full speed. As the sweat rolls down my face my eyes start to burn. My legs suddenly grow weak with fatigue. My hands start to shake as I start to run towards my opponent. I feel a sudden breeze. I start to gag on my mouthpiece. I look up, but all I can see is a glare from the sun, which begins to blind me. Four one thousand, five one thousand. My bones start to crack. I suddenly realized that I have been hit, and hit hard. I’m now lying on the ground thinking to myself “What happened?” I taste a thick substance and quickly realize that my lip was bleeding. Now I’m in so much pain, my bones ache as I start to get a headache. I hear a whistle and see my opponent standing over me. His sweat starts to drop down from his face to mine. I’m thinking to myself “What went wrong”? I feel the mud on my hands as I slowly start to come back to the rest of the world. I hear the crowd roar. What is going on? Who has won the game? Is it over? I turn my head a little to the left to see the scoreboard. They’ve won by one, and we’ve lost. Six one thousand. Crowds heading for the exit. Staring at the field covered with empty cups and trash left behind by 2006-11-20T03:49:04-05:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Descriptive-Essay-6646.aspx Mary Kingsley Mary Kingsley was born in London 2006-11-13T14:38:40-05:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Mary-Kingsley-6643.aspx Hawk Roosting by Ted Hughes Ted Hughes was an award winning English poet in the 20th century. He was one of the few successful innovators that had his own personal poetic technique, of animal symbolism, as he was deeply involved in the observation of the world of creatures which in turn confronts the behaviour and existence of human kind itself. This premise of animal connotation, highlighting human temperament, was his niche, receiving immediate recognition from his audience. Hughes uses the poem “Hawk Roosting” taken from one of his collections “Hawk in the Rain” in 1957 to make a delineation of human behaviour, through vivid imagery, cruel and violent, conveying the beauty and horror, understanding the hearts of nature and mankind, utilizing much attention to evocative details and eloquent language. His work is characterized by its austere portrayal of the crueler aspect of nature. This is clearly demonstrated in the manifestation of the powerful predator, the Hawk, perched upon a tree, his vigilant beady eyes surveying the earth’s surface, for his next victim, while the earth faces upwards for his inspection. Here, the word “inspection” likens a military image of Generals inspecting their soldiers; the subjects in turn exist solely to serve. This emphasizes the enormity of the depth of preeminence the hawk considers himself to be, which recapitulates the philosophy of Hughes, articulated in his early poems about the disposition of mankind being equivalent to that of the animal kingdom. In describing the beauty of the hawk, his “hooked head and hooked feet”, the poet seems to espouse the honorable and prestigious predator in a raw, belligerent and repugnant description of killing and power, “perfect kills and eat”. Here, we see the hawk, even in his sleep plotting massacre and turmoil on earth. This gives an emergence of totalitarianism, as he says “no arguments assert my right”. The implication of this sentence seems to convey the power and addiction to dominate everything around him and bringing death to anything on the ground that dares to defy his mandate. In Hughes virtuoso performance by using mystic symbolism, he employs a deeper effect of egotism by the lines “It took the whole of creation, to produce my foot, my each feather, now I hold creation in my foot”. This reinforces a sense of arrogance as he sees himself as the pinnacle of creation, the centre of the universe, in the idealization that everything revolves around him. As he contemplates on the 2006-11-12T16:06:59-05:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Hawk-Roosting-by-Ted-Hughes-6628.aspx the magical coin “Can you believe that this RM 0.10 can make a big miracle to us?” asked Mursyid to his friends. The tiny coin glittered as the ray of the sun striked. He smiled as none can answer. Or maybe none believed. Mujahid came with his pals, and he overheard Mursyid. “Bla, bla, bla, enough with your chat, Mursyid,” said he, not looking at the group. “And you guys, can’t you do any better things rather than hearing his gobbledygook talk? Ten cents can’t change your life. Really.” Mursyid shook his head. “It may, Mujahid,” insisted Mursyid. Mujahid sighed lazily, turning to Mursyid. “No, poor boy. Well, OK, sometimes it makes the whatsoever miracle. But only on some penniless boy,” grinned he, and added, “like you.” Mujahid and his buddies laughed an irritating laughter. “Now come, my comrades,” continued he. “We have some more works to do. I don’t want to hang with these impoverished childs.” Their irritating laughter faded as they walked away. Mursyid only looked at them with a sour look. “It’s OK, Mursyid,” said Mujaddid, one of his friends. “We are on your side.” “Yeah,” agreed Murabbi and Muaz simultaneously. Mursyid turned to his friends, smiling. “I’m all right. It’s just a small matter.” The next weekend, Mursyid helped her mother in their nasi lemak stall like usual. It was a sunny morning. He could see birds happily chirping in a nearby cherry tree. Sometimes he dreamed to be like them, living happily with his family, having many friends, living an affluent live and able to buy anything he liked. Yes, he once saw a remote-control car. It was Mujahid’s. And he had a heart onto having one. But he swiftly realised that he’s what he used to be. There’s no need to be longing for something which is unworthy. He had a life to live on, and he will make his family live better. He just has to struggle and strive in his study whatever it takes. Then he will go abroad to further his study. Once he has graduated, he will guide his own family to a better life. At that time, his mother should have been proud of him. Proud to have a child like him. And he will hug her for all she had showered to him since he was born. Love, sacrifice, hard-times, illness, and all the things she had faced for such a long time. Yes, such dream is better. Better than dreaming of a 2006-10-25T17:38:59-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/the-magical-coin-6619.aspx The Day of Sunday Growing up in Brooklyn, church was a big thing in my family. Every Sunday morning, my older sister and I would wake up to the smell of scrabbled eggs and French toast my mother cooked. She would always serve us in big portions, that was the reason why my stomach was the size of one of those exercise balls. My sister hated being served big portions of food. She always used me as an example of how she was going to get if she kept eating a lot of food, which I really didn’t care. As soon as the scent of the food entered my nose, I would rush to the kitchen table. My sister , on the other hand, took forever just to get up off her bed. Unlike my sister, My mother would already be dressed before we even woke up which surprised me because she would take literally two hours. In two hours, she would have her hair well done in a fancy ponytail and also have her favorite black outfit on, which consisted of a sparkling blouse and pants. We would leave home at exactly seven in the morning, right when the cold breeze swept the neighborhood. My sister, Carina, had the tendency to stop at the corner store before entering the church. She would walk in, and as fast as you can count to three, she would walk out with two bags of cotton candy. I always found it strange how she treated me politely on Sundays and rude every other day. The view of the church from the outside was stunning. The colorful formstone and the amazing landscaping made it look like a mini castle. Every time we enter the church I would vision myself as a knight walking into my kingdom with my mother and sister being my servants. I would walk with my head up high and my arms resting on my hips. In a demandingly tone of voice, I would say “Open the door for your master.” She would respond back by saying “In your dreams pee wee.” Every part of the church was marvelous, from the appealing paintings of angels on the ceiling to the shiny, hard wooded floor The lovely, fresh, flowery smell reminded me of my grandmothers garden. From the entrance to the front of the church , my mother walked in an upward position with 2006-10-22T01:29:35-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/The-Day-of-Sunday-6612.aspx My Scar Story One of my scars is on my left knee. I happened on a sunny day when I was around 8 or 9 years old. It was in the summer time and I was across the street playing with a girlfriend. Her mother came outside and invited me to go swimming with them. I was so excited, I ran as fast as I could to go to ask my mom if I could go. I guess my legs were going faster than the rest of my body and there I fell, just at the side of the road where all the loose gravel was. I cut my knee wide open. I don’t remember going to the doctor, we didn’t have much money, only remember sitting in the bathroom 2006-10-14T17:59:22-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/My-Scar-Story-6606.aspx Conversation with god There I was, standing high on top of a mountain. Standing alone and feeling the gentle breeze .My friends were all left behind and I wondered if I was lost! I shouted and tried to find out where my friends were. Once, twice, thrice…I tried, but no reply. I sat there waiting. No one came up for many hours. Where are all these people gone? Not a single clue of their presence. I realize I have come on the wrong track and getting back to the right track seems almost impossible. I can see no way to get back with my friends. I kept thinking of a solution to my problem. What do I do? How do I go? Again I shouted. This time, at God. I called for him, “dear God. Can you hear me?” “I need your help” and so I kept shouting. All in vain. No response. Silence! The only sound I heard was………MY ECHOES! It seemed …… like several voices shouting together. I kept saying, “Oh God! I have so much faith in you. You are the one who is always there for everyone. You help everyone in there difficulties. Help me too. Please God help me” I kept repeating these sentences. God didn’t reply……… he gave me no clue. “Oh God! I have so much of faith in you. You are the only one who is always there to help everyone…” Then all of a sudden I heard someone saying, “Yes, my child. I am always there for you and here I am talking to you.” I was shocked. Did I really hear something as such or was it just my pretension? Lets give another try………I asked, “Dear God, as you know, I have got fixed into a problem. I have got to reach to my friends or at least get down the mountain. Please tell me what should I do??? Only you can help me.” And to my surprise someone did reply. It was God himself! He replied, “Oh son of the Earth! There is a way and I could tell you that…but…can you take it as a challenge? Can you find the way on your own? As, if I were to do everything for 2006-10-03T19:46:00-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Conversation-with-god-6601.aspx The sunshine Sitting under the white moonlight, Gazing at the silver stars I await the colorful morning… …to know my fate. Until 2006-10-01T18:28:23-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/The-sunshine-6594.aspx Unknown story of mine 2006-10-01T18:24:24-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Unknown-story-of-mine-6593.aspx Towards the time of night The birds are gliding, And the clouds are riding, In the mountainous sky. The deers are running, And the hyenas screaming, In the clumsy forest. The winds are 2006-10-01T18:19:50-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Towards-the-time-of-night-6592.aspx hard rock hallelujah The song "hard rock Hallelujah" is a song which tries to correct injustice done in the world, especially in the religious sector. The leading point is that the religious leaders, who supposed to guide the moral worlds, led the world into a horrible atmosphere of lies. The rising question from the song is "if the religious leaders felt in their mission- who is to accomplish is?"- The answer is in the body of the texts: "Rock 'n roll angels brings thyn Hard Rock Hallelujah". In the Modern world, many rock and roll singers and bands try to do some justice in the ignorant world. They had worn the people time by time that Apocalypse is approaching, that G-d will not stand the sins any more, or that the people will bring disaster on themselves- without the generous aide of G-d. The Holocaust which is happening right in this moment in Darfur, Sudan is an example- thousands are being slaughtered and raped in genocide- and the world says nothing- the moral religious leaders stay shut [for farther information see: http://www.ynet.co.il/articles/0,7340,L-3307706,00.html (Hebrew) ]. The second house in the songs is a cry for revolution. "Lightening" mean people- all they need is the nations. When the nations will unite together under a moral rule- the prophets of false (the Pope, The Sheikhs, and The Chief Rabies) will be stroked down. And who will lead the revolution? Of course- Rock n' Roll Angels- the ones who started it all metaphorically- the ones who claim to a better world in their singing. The true believers are of course the moral people of the world- the ones who are always simply good- not saints, not geniuses- just good. One doesn't have to make rain in circles to be good, or teach bible to birds. Being good is just not being bad. Not hard (really?). In the song, the simple good people are called "jokers". A Joker is a name for the strongest card in card games- but it also means a clown or a fool. The jokers will soon become kings. It can be interfered in two ways. The first way is a warning prophecy- The ones who play cards are nothing but pathetic clowns, but unfortunately they will become kings in this pathetic world. The second 2006-09-25T16:28:09-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/hard-rock-hallelujah-6591.aspx deception Deception can never be justified. It can hurt and even destroy relationships forever. The main reason for this is that lies can often have unforeseen results. People lie or practice deception for a variety of reasons. At times it may be to convey a false impression or it may be to avoid hurting the feelings of a person. However, even lies that may be deemed harmless may have devastating results due to its unexpected repercussions. Students, especially adolescents practise deception to escape punishment. The unforeseen result of this is that deception becomes a habit with them. They probably had to lie to hide some shortcoming in their assignments, or to cover some breach in discipline they had unwittingly committed. Their success in the first attempt to deceive encourages them to continue their deception. This in turn leads to negligence of schoolwork and rules. Moreover, to support their original untruth they have to lie many times over. This inevitably has an adverse affect on their characters. They see deception as the only way to achieve success and in the extreme cases they may go on to become serious criminals. Some time back Readers Digest published an article featuring a high school student Heather Brooke’s fight against drug addiction. She was an exemplary student till she started hanging out with her seniors at school many of whom were deep into drugs. She was introduced to drugs by a schoolmate Some people consider some lies harmless as they categorize them as small social untruths meant to pretend that they like someone or something more than they actually do. The draw back in this situation is that one has to continue to maintain this false impression with repeated lies. At unguarded moments we may unknowingly reveal our true opinions and thereby hurt people’s feelings. People would then never value our pinions. Thus small lies may lead to our own social suicide. Airing honest opinions and practicing sincerity in all fields is the 2006-09-21T21:12:35-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/deception-6589.aspx human nature A man’s nature and character is influenced by three factors; a natural disposition which is inherited, external circumstances dictated by people having direct and indirect influence on our lives and most importantly individual’s conscious will and decisions. Shakespeare quotes “and above all know thyself”. This is the greatest and longest quest of a person’s life. To understand one’s own self completely, with all its strengths, weaknesses, fears, preconceptions, principles and ideals is a great task yet an incomplete one. This knowledge becomes complete only when we know what shaped us and if we cultivate the will power to change ourselves for the better. For this we need to understand others “No man is an island” this is a universal truth. Man was meant to be a social being. Hence he was given a partner and blessed to increase in numbers and fill the earth. Every individual needs a close knit society around him which influences his emotional and moral growth. People around us constantly help to modify our attitudes. I had often been told by my friends that I had a hot temper and that I should get it under control. I disagreed, believing that I never expressed my anger unless it was justified. This belief was shaken after I had several encounters with other people of hot temperament whose behaviour was founded on assumptions similar to mine. It was only then that I heeded the advice of my friends and conscientiously tried to control my temper. The life histories of certain people can force us into a rigorous introspection that reveals our wrong attitudes and motivates us to change for the better. As 2006-09-21T21:09:45-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/human-nature-6588.aspx Another Chance at Life When I was attack on the streets of Baltimore a couple of years ago, my perspective on life changed dramatically. I went from taking the world for granted, to cherishing everything it had to offer. What didn’t cause any emotions, such as breathing the fresh air early in the morning and hearing the birds sing, now made me feel a sense of happiness. The fact that I almost lost my life made me realize how gorgeous life really is. I still remember the day as if it was yesterday. I was headed to my cousin’s house to help her study for her algebra test the following day. She didn’t live far, so I decided to walk instead of getting a ride from my brother. As soon as I stepped out of my home, I saw an individual from a far. Nothing looked out of the ordinary, so I start heading over to my cousin’s house. As I began walking, the individual, with an imposing figure, came walking towards me. I thought he was going to ask me a question, but I was dead wrong. Before I could ask his needs, the individual took a pistol out and droved it onto my forehead, which caused me to bleed dramatically. As I saw the blood running through my fingers, the individual began forcing me into an alley nearby. I tried restraining him to do so, but his power over me was too much. He was around six foot tall, and about 250 pounds. I had no way of fighting back. Once in the alley, he began forcing me to undress. “Start taking your clothes off now.” he implied with a leisurely tone of voice. Dreadful about he’s action if I didn’t do as he requested, I took off my pants, shirt, and shoes. He then told me “walk deeper into the alley,” but I refuse. This caused him to get angry to the point where he began shouting at me “you are going to die.” He began pointing his pistol, which was covered in gold paint, towards my face. At that point, I just closed my eyes and began to think about my family and the simple fact that I wasn't going to see them any longer. I regretted the fact that earlier in the day, I had responded my mother in a very impolite 2006-09-18T18:24:57-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Another-Chance-at-Life-6582.aspx Creative Writing - The Gift In the year 2132, life is much easier some say, because technology is so advanced. To Sage Leonhart however, it was another exhausting day. He wore a light blue t-shirt with a dark blue jacket to go along with his aqua colored hair, and a pair of grey trousers that went along with his black leather shoes. He, as a member of the elite Guardian Force (GF), has to work on a mission within an unbelievably short time limit¡­again. GF is the department above the usual Police Force; it contains fighters from all over the world with special powers beyond anyone¡¯s imagination. The fighters are commonly known as ¡°SeeD¡±. The studiers of GF provide the SeeDs with the information they need on the five elements, namely fire, lightning, ice, wind, and earth. Lately, GF has been running low on funds and the Leader of GF, Jyscal Seymour, has no choice but to accept missions from people other than the government. Soryu Sage, as one of the best SeeDs (Rank 1), was assigned to participate in more than 5 missions a day. This is very frustrating for Sage as it leaves him with almost no free time at all. Worse, he isn¡¯t paid for working overtime. ¡°JYSCAL! That¡¯s it! If this goes on, I¡¯m QUITTING! Why do I have to take missions that require me to just go and eliminate certain random French army?!¡± Jyscal, a wise man in his old age, merely shook his head. ¡°All right, now calm down. I know that you are tired,¡± ¡°EXHAUSTED.¡± ¡°I know. But this is the last mission. And as you requested earlier, I have arranged you a holiday in Paris for one month. All the accommodations will be arranged according to your rank. Your airline tickets would be delivered to you shortly afterwards. But this vacation has a secret mission in it. If you complete it, the whole of GF would thank you. Now if there¡¯s anything else you want to say, out with it. If not, scram. I have work to do.¡± Sage gave a salute and started to walk out of the room, when Jyscal said, ¡°Bring some elemental ammo with you Sage, you might need it.¡± Without answering, he left. Jyscal silently laughed, ¡°Sage, I¡¯m giving you back your precious gift. Whether you can handle it depends on you. Good luck.¡± ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ Ten hours later¡­ Sage was relaxing in 2006-08-07T08:38:10-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Creative-Writing-The-Gift-6566.aspx Epilogue to An Autobiography This is an end-piece to my autobiography, but it contains all sort sof useful material for anyone writing either an autobiography or a biography. I have placed this essay under 'creative writing' because it is (a) a good example of personal/creative writing and (b) it could be useful to all sorts of people writing on all sorts of topics. _______________________________________________ ADDENDUM OR EPILOGUE Having completed my autobiography or, at least, completed a fifth edition in a form that is satisfactory to me in the first two volumes and keeping in mind that I will in all likelihood make additions to it in the years ahead, I want to write a sort of addendum or epilogue in the pages which follow. I write in part because I want to contribute to the world and audiences read my work in the hope, among other reasons, of finding a new perspective. Therefore, one of my aims is to try and make my perspective new—stake out a territory that requires my voice. I feel I have done this in the territory of the Baha’i Faith and autobiography. I may find that, inspite of the best intentions, inspite of my own perception of the quality of this work and the pleasure I take in reading it, my work may not engage the readers in the Baha’i community as much as I’d like to see happen. I think engagement entails defining a common enterprise that newcomers and community veterans can pursue as they try to develop their interpersonal relationships. I think I do this quite well. But as readers continue in their interacting trajectories in the community and as they continue to shape their identities in relation to one another, they may not find this book that useful. While engagement can be positive, a lack of mutuality in the course of engagement with this book can create relations of marginality, mine and others, that can reach deeply into people’s identities. I’m really not sure how successful I have been in the enterprise of truly engaging my readers. Of course, time will tell, but I must admit to my suspicions which may be mainly a function of age. I like to see imagination, which is a process of expanding the self by transcending time and space and creating new images of the world and the self, as something which entails others locating their sense of 2006-08-01T14:17:21-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Epilogue-to-An-Autobiography-6563.aspx sui cide &#9787;look up, look up pleease! Just this once, I swear she’s exactly above your head . . . &#9786;huh? where? (looking up) liar . . . can’t believe I fell for it again!!! &#9787;shut up blind girl, you lack my innate vision . . .ahem &#9786;but of course . . . I beg to differ &#9787;trust me sweetheart, I can still see her, that little fairy’s real angry with you, just be grateful that she didn’t jinx you yet for denying her presence . . . &#9786;(laughing) you’re preposterous! now go get lost before your imagination runs wild &#9787;my imagination shapes the way I want it to . . . . a healthy dose of sanity I would prefer call it, unlike some people (smiling complacently) &#9786;oh well, I’ll count the number of bones you break after falling into the REAL world :P * * * * * * * * * * * &#9786;what’s up baby? &#9787;up? my head, n the ceiling n the sky beyond that . . . the sky isn’t the limit by the way &#9786;hmm . . . I know that, so watcha doing? &#9787;nothing in particular . . . &#9786;bad day? &#9787; . . . . . &#9786;forgot what I told you? be mad but not sad &#9787;(smiling) yeah . . . that . . . &#9786;so tell me . . . how do I look? (new dress) &#9787;if you’re gorgeous n you know it say I am . . . &#9786;I am! &#9787;if you’re gorgeous n you know it n you’ve a face that really shows it, if you’re gorgeous n you know it say I am . . . &#9786;I am! &#9787;hmmm . . . I knew Johnny Bravo reminded me of someone . . . . 2006-07-14T13:58:43-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/sui-cide-6553.aspx The Waiting Room “Tick, Tock”, that was the only noise that I could hear for the past few hours. I lifted my head, and glanced once again at the empty seats of the waiting room. As the ticking of the clock continued I began to feel my heart thumping to the rhythm of the clock. I waited for that door to burst open, and for the doctor to come out to reassure me that everything is fine. It all began an hour before when I was dragged out of class and driven to a hospital by a taxi. Nobody had bothered to tell me what had happened. All I was told was “Go to the waiting room, that is outside the emergency section and wait for your sister to come”. My first reaction was to call my parents, and find out what had happened, their cell phones rang rhythmically and they answered and they reassured me that they were fine. My mind was racing against the speed of the clock. Why was I here? Why could no one answer my question? I sat there on my little plastic blue chair which made funny noises every time I moved position and still stared at the door waiting for it to burst open. Why was Kristen taking so much time, had something happened to her? I tried calling her cell phone, but all I heard was the grating voice of the operator, echoing into my mind, she had it closed. I threw my cell phone into my bag, and looked at that door. That door looked like the doors you see in television series. With the wide window at the top and the white colour that is slowly fading away. There aren’t any handles on the door and the door simply slides against the floor making a screechy sound, which can pierce anyone’s ear. From the far distance, beyond the dirty window of the door, I see some dark brown curls that remind me of my sister. As she comes closer, I outline the familiar shape of her upper body, since that is the only part that I can see. She doesn’t seem upset or particularly frightened. She didn’t have the same expression that I had drawn on my face since they dragged me out of my class. As the moment of revelation was coming closer 2006-07-06T15:23:29-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/The-Waiting-Room-6552.aspx Happy New Year For the last seven years Kim had been seeing her high school sweetheart Patrick who was a volunteer firefighter and they were going to get married soon. Kim was a simple girl, not different than any one else her age. She went to work, home, and out with her friends. Last week, Patrick left their home during the middle of the night when he received an emergency call from the fire station. There was a forest fire on the east side of town. Kim was used to these unexpected phone calls, because he received them often. So she didn’t worry much and went to sleep, but in the morning when she woke up there was no sign of Patrick. She called Patrick on his cell phone, but there was no answer. After calling Patrick over and over she decided to call the fire chief to ask him if he had heard of Patrick, but when the chief answered the phone and Kim asked him about Patrick there was a long silence from the other side of the line. It took a long time until the chief managed to tell Kim that Patrick and his team were missing, and no one was able to communicate with them. Kim could not believe what she was hearing, she felt like her whole world was coming apart. She dropped the phone and blankly stared at her favorite picture of Patrick and started crying. As the days were going by, there was no sign of Patrick and his team. The only sure thing was that they could not be dead because they found the firefighting truck a few miles off the gradient off the fire and no bodies were found by there. Kim was devastated and didn’t know what to do. She didn’t feel like doing anything and even when her friends tried to comfort her she didn’t listen to them. The days were going by faster and faster and there was no sign of Patrick and his team for over a week now. It was New Years Eve, and her friends didn’t want her to be home by herself so they asked her to come to a dinner party with them. She didn’t want to go, but they kept insisting and told her that Patrick 2006-07-06T15:19:33-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Happy-New-Year-6550.aspx A boy pierce in neck by iron spike It 2006-07-05T06:47:32-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/A-boy-pierce-in-neck-by-iron-spike-6545.aspx What Is Hell Like From old age to younger ones everybody shivers at the name of hell . Hell , in todays world , is the place where we will have to go after performing a sin which technically everybody perform at some point of their life . I was no exception . When all of sudden , midway between the exam , i realized that my examiner has caught me red-handed with the chits and from thereon i knew that next one year will be like a hell . AT HOME : No TV , No Friends 2006-07-02T19:10:06-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/What-Is-Hell-Like-6544.aspx What Is Hell Like From old age to younger ones everybody shivers at the name of hell . Hell , in todays world , is the place where we will have to go after performing a sin which technically everybody perform at some point of their life . I was no exception . When all of sudden , midway between the exam , i realized that my examiner has caught me red-handed with the chits and from thereon i knew that next one year will be like a hell . AT HOME : No TV , No Friends 2006-07-02T19:09:57-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/What-Is-Hell-Like-6543.aspx The changes in Season..... The year revolves around many seasons, namely- summer, rainy, autumn, winter and spring. Each season brings about a certain change in our lives and leaves its mark on Earth and also in our minds. Mythology has a lot to offer on the subject of the changes in season but now people refer to it as logic. When spring comes, flower begin to bloom, birds begin to sing their melodious songs and the world wakes up to find itself once again under the care of Mother Nature. Spring time is also called “ exam season” by many of the students as this is the time for them to appear for their final examination. It leaves the Earth with fond memories of the first flower which bloomed, the first song of the bird and the fallen brown leaves that are now replaced by new green leaves. Everything is so beautiful and peaceful, so nice – one does not want this season to end. I certainly do not. No poet or imaginative person would ever want this glorious season to end. I wallow in fond memories of spring time, till it returns again…to start another year. As logic has it and so does mythology, after spring, the season should be summer. No one who lives near the Equator would be fond of this season. It is pleasant the first few days but after that it begins to be intolerably hot. In spring time, the days are warm but this season wants us to wish we could hang out our tongues and pant like the dogs. My! What did we do which made Mother Nature punish us with this season? I believe it must have been something dreadful our forefathers did. As I am writing this essay, I am beginning to feel hot myself. On Earth, the heat 2006-06-10T15:28:11-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/The-changes-in-Season_____-6529.aspx I Met You The days have never been sweeter, Since the day I met you. The winds have never been cooler, From the day I met you… The nights have never been filled with vagrant thoughts, After the days I met you! Each day goes by now with me simply gazing, Smiling to myself as I realize what’s happening… I am falling in love with you The birds sing this truth to me from dawn to dusk The air smells of this feeling during the nights. And when suddenly from my sleep I rise… I suddenly realize… I am in love. In my dreams all I see is you My dreams are all made up of you… I keep on thinking of you and smile bitterly when it dawns on me- You no longer belong to me. I have no right to tell you how much I still love you. Because you’ve left me behind…feeling unwanted and unloved…. You now are far away from me And that’s the way I’ll let things be… But I do promise everyday “I say a little prayer for you”, For Good God deserves to look after a darling like you. I am sure and always will be, sometime, somewhere you’ve loved me. That love of yours is 2006-06-10T15:25:01-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/I-Met-You-6528.aspx Foreboding Wandering thoughts cloud my every ambition Time carries on with an ageless precision Lost within and found without Reality seeps in when my heart pours out Shadows of dreams hinder my soul Trying to reach the height of my goal Destiny 2006-06-08T03:56:27-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Foreboding-6526.aspx !!!!Your Up To Your Neck In Water Hard rains falling down on you The winds have changed girl, and what have you to care for now? Now the sky’s fences they are a facin’ for you You finally learnt 2006-06-04T02:31:48-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/-Your-Up-To-Your-Neck-In-Water-6521.aspx Descriptive/Narrative - This Way to the wise woman... “This way to the wise woman who sees into all things” You see the sign and decide to pay her a visit. The icy rain feels like needles pelting my face. I stand here blankly staring at the sign, which my eyes are set on. The sign is full of dark colors, which give off a vibe of the supernatural. The sign reads, “This way to the wise woman who sees into all things”, I feel appalled by the fact that I’m actually considering to walk into this place. All my life I have been fighting against this type of terrible portrayal of Wiccan beliefs. Was this really my last resort? I must be in great desperation as my hand touches the icy doorknob, and I twist it making a loud screeching sound, but as the door closes behind me I feel like I’m in another world. Even so I walk along the narrow hallway and I actually feel a sense of familiarity. My first reaction is to close my eyes, and let my hands fall open to my sides. With experience, after so many years of practice, I sink quickly into a meditative state, going beneath the surface of time, and feeling the energy coming from every cell of my body. I cast my senses in order to realize whether I had made a mistake by walking into this building. I reach out with my mind but I feel nothing, as if someone was blocking my senses. Even so I continue walking, and feel a reassuring feeling, if that person in there was able to sense me and block me, I hope that they are powerful enough to help me in any way. The aromatic smell of lavender swirls around me, and some how comforts me. After what I had been through in the past few hours I feel as if every time I breathe knives are cutting into my lungs. Why had it happened now? After all that pain I went through when he died seven years ago, why are all the signs saying that he did not die, but for all these years he has been trying to reach out for me, but I simply tried to move on. It's just too much pressure for me, knowing that he is alive, and I can’t help him it felt as if the 2006-05-14T17:36:57-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Descriptive-Narrative-This-Way-to-the-wise-woman___-6502.aspx Several Beautiful Sights in North Sumatra I believe that every country has its own unique and beautiful sights for people to visit. For example, in my country, Indonesia has many popular destinations for visitors. For decades, tourism in my country has become an important sector in foreign exchange earner. A lot of significant progresses have been made to meet the demand in tourism sector. One of the most popular areas that provide visitors with the beautiful sights is North Sumatra. North Sumatra is one of the biggest provinces at Indonesia with many attractive and cultural spots for visitors. The first example is Medan, the place where I used to spend my childhood, is the capital city of North Sumatra. With its trading centers and important harbor, Medan also has developed into a metropolitan city with large populations. One of the most historical places is Mesjid Agung (Grand mosque). It used to be a place of worship owned by the inheritance of Sultanate of Deli. Founded in 1960 by Sultan Maimun, this mosque has become the biggest and the most beautiful mosque at North Sumatra. Two hundreds meters from Grand mosque, there is Maimun palace which can be said as the combination of Islamic tradition and European culture. The architect of this Palace was an Italian and completed in 1888. Furthermore, this palace was used by Sultan Deli for coronation, custom ceremonies, ancient weapons, family pictures and furniture storages. Another example is Lake Toba. Lake Toba is the biggest lake in all of Southeast Asia. With the altitude of 800 meters, 100 kilometers length and 30 kilometers width, Lake Toba is a popular tourist resort. The lake is situated in the caldera of the huge Toba volcano which erupted 75,000 years ago. Prapat is the main town on Lake Toba which is mostly spoiled by tourism. Recreational activities such as swimming, motor boating, water skiing, cycling, canoeing and fishing are popular activities around that area. Either the Batak Toba or Batak Simalungun people live in that region. The climate there is cool and dry. Therefore, this location is a perfect place to relax. Batik clothes are also well known souvenirs in this place. Prapat can be reached in 4 hours by bus from Medan. North side of Lake Toba located Tongging. Tongging is a place to see a waterfall surrounded by calm beautiful sights. The 360 feet si piso-piso waterfall is visible from a gazebo from the top 2006-05-02T22:17:59-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Several-Beautiful-Sights-in-North-Sumatra-6493.aspx yo abortions are caused by not having safe sex. 2006-05-01T15:33:09-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/yo-6490.aspx A Love Like No Other I never felt a love Like this before It's a love like no other Something I have always hoped for A love with friendship Humour and heart A bond so strong It would never part A love that makes you smile From ear to ear A love that is joyful Without any fear A love that is beautiful From the inside out A love with no tears, Pain, or 2006-04-20T12:48:36-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/A-Love-Like-No-Other-6480.aspx Footprints You walked into my heart Leaving footprints behind Making me feel special and warm Loved for and cared for Suddenly it was like all I had 2006-04-20T12:45:07-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Footprints-6479.aspx Walt WHitman and Emily Dickenson The relationship between Walt Whitman and Emily Dickinson can be drawn from typical kids in school classroom. There is Walt, the popular, sociable, talkative kid in the class who is known by everyone. Then there is Emily, the strange, artistic, quiet girl who sits by herself in the corner with no friends. This comparison is similar to what Whitman and Dickenson are really like. The following is about how Dickinson and Whitman are different and how they are alike. The differences in these two legendary poets are numerous. First, their writing styles are opposite of each other. Whitman wrote with very bold strokes. For example, he was very extravagant with words. From his poem Song of Myself, he wrote, “Alone far in wilds and mountains I hunt, Wandering amazed at my own lightness and glee…” This is one of the many examples of boldness in his works. He wrote in free verse, which meant that his poems sometimes did not rhyme. For example, in his poem A Sight in Camp in the Daybreak Gray and Dim, he writes, “As from my tent I emerge so early sleepless, As slow I walk in the cool fresh air the path near by the hospital tent, Three forms I see on stretchers lying, brought out there untended lying…” This means that Whitman did not care about the typical rules of poetry. Emily Dickinson wrote with extreme precision. She chose every word very carefully. Her poem If you were coming in the Fall said, “It goads me, like the goblin bee, that will not state its sting…” Her use of the simile comparing the fears of waiting for the bee to sting her and her loneliness in that exert was very profound and intelligent. Emily’s goal of writing poems was to evoke private thoughts and feelings. She was an emotional and dramatic writer. For example, in her poem Apparently with No Surprise, she wrote,”To any happy flower, The frost beheads it at its play, In accidental power...” Second, Dickinson and Whitman’s lifestyles were very different from each other. Whitman led an exciting life. He traveled frequently. For example, he went to New Orleans and all over during the Civil War. Whitman was also very sociable. Also, he was a spokesman 2006-04-09T21:46:30-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Walt-WHitman-and-Emily-Dickenson-6469.aspx What is an American Some say the stripes on the American flag stand for the 13 colonies and the stars stand for the 50 states of the union. However, the American flag also stands for much more. Freedom, civil rights, and equality are all represented by the American flag. So, what is an American? The usual response would be “a person who lives in America”. There is much more to living in this wonderful, majestic country than many people believe. This includes America’s vast history, American culture, and American lifestyle. The actions of our forefathers made America what it is today. This is why the history of America is so important. Without them, America may not exist at all. It started on the early morning of November 9, 1620 when the Pilgrims arrived in Cape Cod. America was born when it was declared independent from Britain on July 4, 1776. Without the help of our forefathers, we wouldn’t have the rights and freedoms we enjoy each and every day. There is no way to fully show our appreciation for the soldiers and leaders who gave their lives so we could live this dream. However, the least we can do is to hang an American flag on the front porch or recite the pledge every day. An American lives in a country with very diverse cultures and values. First, an American has many rights and freedoms. For example, we enjoy the freedom of speech, right to pray to any religion, and right to vote. These are the most important American traits for without them, we would be like any other country on earth. Second, we are a very diverse country. It is possible to take a walk and encounter people from all over. This lets citizens of America meet many different types of people and learn about their interesting backgrounds. Finally, an American citizen has a lot to celebrate for during holidays. Americans have the right to celebrate any holiday they desire, from Christmas to the Chinese New Year. The freedom to celebrate any holiday is one of the many reasons why it is the dream of people all over the world to live in America. The American lifestyle is the dream of many people in third world 2006-04-09T21:39:08-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/What-is-an-American-6468.aspx Local Governments 2006-03-05T22:30:43-05:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Local-Governments-6448.aspx Local Governments/City Councils - Case Study 2006-03-05T22:30:03-05:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Local-Governments-City-Councils-Case-Study-6447.aspx road rage Extremism: Road Rage According to Cambridge Dictionary, extremism is defined as the furthest point; to the greatest degree. According to Microsoft Encarta road rage is defined as uncontrolled anger that is usually incited by an irritating act of another motorist and is expressed in aggressive or violent behavior. Road rage has no standard definition, although it has been defined as a situation where "a driver or passenger attempts to kill, injure or intimidate a pedestrian or another driver or passenger or to damage their car in a traffic incident" (Smart and Mann, 2002a) Both definitions have something in common and I will described that for you in this paper. A recent Gallup poll reported that motorists were more worried about road rage (42%) than about drunken driving (35%). - NY Times. Road rage usually starts with a honk of the horn, then a gesture. Drivers may exchange words and that's all, but far too often, road rage leads to something much more serious. First your adrenaline goes through your system, your heart rate speeds up and your muscles tense up. All of this is part of the fight-and-flight response of psychology. In this case, it's fight." Here is a story from abcnews.com, “A Driver was apparently enraged over something... started yelling out of his window. When I did not respond he acted as if he was going to get out of his car. Then the light turned green. He slammed on his brakes several times in an attempt to make me crash into him. When I tried to leave him on the highway he almost caused a crash with several other drivers because of riding fast and cutting them off. I took the next exit to avoid further actions from him. Then called 911 to report him.’ People certainly fed up with the "idiots" they see on roads every day. Many develop road rage by giving in to their own frustration. The only problem with giving in to road rage is that it can often get you into a lot of trouble. Others can be just as enraged as you are, and their response to you may be down right dangerous. You should always steer clear of road rage. Instead of flipping a finger, back off and 2006-02-05T16:13:16-05:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/road-rage-6402.aspx The Wheels on the Bus We sing, play, and jump around the basketball court. Bobby shoots the ball and scores! We sing “the wheels on the bus” with such a passion even the instructors sang along. The feeling of success overwhelmed both of us into a clinging hug. When I help out after school on Thursdays with the special needs outreach program I feel a connection with the kids there. A connection that a true friend feels. I feel as if I have help these kids grow emotionally and mentally through the year I have dedicated to them. The knot is tied I have done all I can do. Travis has learned to tie his first square knot. The emotional triumphs that we have struggled through to get him to Tenderfoot Class have paid off. My busy Tuesdays are not wasted on watching television but on a better cause: Boy Scouts. I have been in scouting for seven years now and it has taught me to be a leader, to value the simpler things in life, and to teach others about them. When I joined scouting, I wanted to join because I heard about all of the community service that they do for my town and all of the fun campouts they do. On my first campout we went hiking in our local mountains to rebuild a rangers station that has been out of commission. When we were done with the rangers station, I had a feeling of accomplishment. This contribution to my community is still up and running today and it just goes to show what seven boys and some intuition can do. I want to be able to leave an impact on the town that I live in or the college I go to. In the summer of 2004, I saw a flier on a bulletin board at school asking for volunteers to help with an after school program for the special needs kids. I jumped at the chance to help kids who are disadvantaged and don’t have the opportunities I have. I showed up on Thursday to find that only a couple of people had come to help, so we could not do anything that day. At my scout meeting the following week I showed my troop the flyer and the kids and leaders thought it would be a good thing to try. The following Thursday I showed up with about fifteen other 2006-01-17T08:40:34-05:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/The-Wheels-on-the-Bus-6378.aspx The Will to Wonder What happens to that wonder, the sense of life and discovery that every child is born with? Have our children fallen so deep into conformity and fear of questioning that it is hurting our societies skeptical mindset? Jack Smith seems to think that it is a mixture of puberty and rock music that has taken away our will to question. The real question we are trying to answer is why. Why have people lost the will to wonder? When I was a little boy I questioned everything from why, 2006-01-17T08:37:06-05:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/The-Will-to-Wonder-6376.aspx Kubla Khan “Kubla Khan" The poem “Kubla Khan” by Samuel Coleridge is a fabulous poem full of brilliant imagination. Coleridge expresses his dream. Coleridge’s use of imagery implies an idea which differentiates good and bad or dreamlike and reality. Images of the “pleasure-dome”;a delightful place in his dream and “sacred river”; a holy and pure place in his dream, show as if Coleridge was demanding for a place of delight yet holy to be built in Xanadu. But now, the lines suggest darkness of the seditious with images such as: “cavern” and “sunless sea”. Brightness is seen in the second and third lines but from line 3 we see darkness. Coleridge is showing a dream that turned into a nightmare. The “pleasure-dome” is first in “decree” then the “pleasure-dome is seen only as if a “shadow” then it becomes “A sunny pleasure-dome with caves of ice” showing a distinction between sunny and icy, symbolizing warmth of the sun and chill from the ice as if there were good and bad. The images of the women in the poem suggest the theme of good and bad: thus, one woman is “wailing for her demon-lover” while the other woman is the maid playing beautiful music. Coleridge’s use of imagery suggests an idea which distinguishes between dreamlike and reality. The lines express scenery with words such as: “fertile ground”, “gardens bright”, “blossomed”, “tree”, “forests”, “hills” – All are “Enfolding sunny spots of greenery”. The first 12 lines we see images from a dream like world Kubla Khan is in, But from line 12 starts with the word “But…” showing a different perspective: all the brightness and good showed above comes to an end, thus, we see images such as: “waning moon”, “woman wailing”, “ceaseless turmoil seething”, “A mighty fountain momently was forced”. Lines 12 on seems as if Coleridge were describing reality of life with images of bad things by using words like: “A savage place”, “mighty fountain” “woman…demon lover”, “lifeless ocean”, “rebounding hail”, “war” with only seeing a “shadow” of the “dome of pleasure”. Consequently, the image of the “pleasure-dome” is a delightful sight along with the images of the “bright gardens” and “blossoming trees” yet, the place of pleasure becomes a distressing place of bad, with images such as: “ceaseless turmoil seething” and “A mighty fountain momently forced”, “Amid whose swift half-intermitted burst”, “Huge fragments vaulted like 2006-01-07T19:26:10-05:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Kubla-Khan-6366.aspx Kubla Khan “Kubla Khan" The poem “Kubla Khan” by Samuel Coleridge is a fabulous poem full of brilliant imagination. Coleridge expresses his dream. Coleridge’s use of imagery implies an idea which differentiates good and bad or dreamlike and reality. Images of the “pleasure-dome”;a delightful place in his dream and “sacred river”; a holy and pure place in his dream, show as if Coleridge was demanding for a place of delight yet holy to be built in Xanadu. But now, the lines suggest darkness of the seditious with images such as: “cavern” and “sunless sea”. Brightness is seen in the second and third lines but from line 3 we see darkness. Coleridge is showing a dream that turned into a nightmare. The “pleasure-dome” is first in “decree” then the “pleasure-dome is seen only as if a “shadow” then it becomes “A sunny pleasure-dome with caves of ice” showing a distinction between sunny and icy, symbolizing warmth of the sun and chill from the ice as if there were good and bad. The images of the women in the poem suggest the theme of good and bad: thus, one woman is “wailing for her demon-lover” while the other woman is the maid playing beautiful music. Coleridge’s use of imagery suggests an idea which distinguishes between dreamlike and reality. The lines express scenery with words such as: “fertile ground”, “gardens bright”, “blossomed”, “tree”, “forests”, “hills” – All are “Enfolding sunny spots of greenery”. The first 12 lines we see images from a dream like world Kubla Khan is in, But from line 12 starts with the word “But…” showing a different perspective: all the brightness and good showed above comes to an end, thus, we see images such as: “waning moon”, “woman wailing”, “ceaseless turmoil seething”, “A mighty fountain momently was forced”. Lines 12 on seems as if Coleridge were describing reality of life with images of bad things by using words like: “A savage place”, “mighty fountain” “woman…demon lover”, “lifeless ocean”, “rebounding hail”, “war” with only seeing a “shadow” of the “dome of pleasure”. Consequently, the image of the “pleasure-dome” is a delightful sight along with the images of the “bright gardens” and “blossoming trees” yet, the place of pleasure becomes a distressing place of bad, with images such as: “ceaseless turmoil seething” and “A mighty fountain momently forced”, “Amid whose swift half-intermitted burst”, “Huge fragments vaulted like 2006-01-07T19:25:25-05:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Kubla-Khan-6365.aspx The Desert The 2006-01-06T22:02:28-05:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/The-Desert-6359.aspx Why? My mind’s in turmoil My heart is torn two ways Little did I know That tonight would be in such dismay As tears streak down my cheeks Down Memory Lane I take a peek There he sat in a small cage, A contented yawn and sleepy gaze. Midnight black with two white socks, Emblazoned on his chest- a bold, bright cross Round as a ball on four small paws, In love I fell, the first sight I saw. Took him home in my arms, First thing he did was pee all around. My father yelled, my mother sighed, But I melted when I saw his 2005-12-11T04:58:38-05:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Why-6340.aspx The Treasure Isabel leaned her forehead down on the windowpane and sighed deeply. The icy glass seared her burning flesh and sent a rattling shiver down her spine that reverberated to her fingertips. She peered into the room almost longingly. The first thing that caught her eye was the crackling fire dancing in the old, brick fireplace. The light from the fire flickered on the walls, illuminating and casting shadows all at once on the black and white photographs that hung all around the room. The pictures were vibrant and full of life, even when devoid of colour. They were snapshots of the best moments in life; Andy's life. He was there. Sitting on that thick, creamy carpet, in the midst of all his toys and playmates, right in front of the fireplace. They were flanked by two huge armchairs lined with large cushions and fluffy throw rugs. Nearby was a solid wooden table, remnants of a recent meal still lying on it. There were rows and rows of books lined up in the low cabinets, books filled with colour and pictures and laughter. How Isabel longed to read those books. She sighed once more, her breath momentarily fogging up the window. A small smile crept onto her face when Andy laughed out loud, a look of pure joy etched on his face. Isabel suddenly decided that she didn't mind the cold or the loneliness, as long as Andy was happy. Before Isabel could finish thinking that thought, like magic, Andy turned towards her and smiled lovingly. Her heart gave a little jump. She watched, almost in a trance as he got up from his place and left his friends. Before she could respond, he was standing in front of her, one hand on the doorknob and the other outstretched to her. He was smiling down apologetically on her, almost as if he was asking for her forgiveness. She smiled unsurely at him and tentatively took his outstretched hand. His warm fingers curled around her frostbitten ones and he pulled her into his warm, gentle embrace. For a moment, the rest of the world melted away and Andy became Isabel's world. They settled down on the doorstep, Isabel comfortably encased in Andy's arms. For hours they sat, leisurely talking about everything and anything and nothing. The outside world seemed so far away from the both of them. Their world was each other and nothing else could infiltrate into 2005-12-10T14:31:39-05:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/The-Treasure-6338.aspx Bothered by the Stupidity of Others (please rate/comment) (12/9/05) [This must be one of those best or worst titles for an essay. It must be one 2005-12-10T02:19:42-05:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Bothered-by-the-Stupidity-of-Others-please-rate-comment-12-9-05-6337.aspx I Don't Want to Sound Like No Late - Night Commercial (12/ 9/ 05) 12/ 9/ 05 - I hope readers are entertained by this project. Still, ... although it may be hard to take the authors (including the speaker) seriously (as the authors knew would happen), I (* I cannot speak for all the author(s)) ask the reader to extract “something”, something beyond a disinterested countenance or an amused smirk. The project was not a total joke (the first chapter was not at all a joke). It involved actual concern, actual thought. The matter of the project (whatever it may be) has consumed and continues to consume the thoughts of many in moments of uncertainty confronting the "world around us". The first chapter was written preceding the initiation of the project. It was an entry in my web - log , dating back to 2004 (ow! my head). The second chapter comes from another author and was written within a short time frame (*I have just decided to cut it out due to the fact that I have not asked for the other author’s approval). I wrote the third chapter shortly after the project was initiated.. Chapters 4 through 7 were all titles of chapters unwritten. In reality, at this point, there was no intention to write them but I put them in as a joke in an email. Chapter 8 was something I considered today. I wanted to write something on making the revolution addictive. This was an entertaining thought, but even though I have had firsthand experience with addiction, I do not know how much I could write on it (or the “science” of it)(especially having a knowledge of addiction basically limited to high school classes). I also wanted to write about contrast and hypocrisy. In the chapter, I would start off with “the revolution WILL” be televised (rather than, of course, it not being televised). I would speak about something on creating confusion, such that revolution was all that people could hang onto but they would not have the ability to analyze it (and thus they would be incapable of rejecting it). As plausible as these ideas may seem (to some readers), I would just be throwing the bull (or chucking the bull?). I forgot to mention that the title of chapter 8 expressed contradiction as it spoke of an “intangible... substance”. Oh (note that this introduction is all 2005-12-10T01:21:34-05:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/I-Don-t-Want-to-Sound-Like-No-Late-Night-Commercial-12-9-05-6336.aspx “Because I could not stop for Death” “Because I could not stop for Death” “Because I could not Stop for Death” by Emily Dickinson is a work of art which speaks of death through a woman's voice. Death itself is personified as a kind carriage driver, and shown as if forthcoming and appears to be in the figurative wisdom of a gentle, sympathetic man, who is arriving to take the speaker on her special expedition. This special journey takes her through various stages of life all the way to her eternal death. Dickinson’s representation of Death as being gentle reduces the fear of death. The voice of the poem visibly articulates Dickinson’s idea of death. Dickinson accomplishes to reveal an essential message to her readers within only six stanzas which include grammatical structure, metaphorical idiom and poetical patterns. This poem has of six stanzas. Each stanza depicts a considerably dissimilar attitude of the speaker’s voice. Each has tone and rhythm; for example, the horses are galloping in the third stanza yet this change by the forth stanza when the speaker comes to a halt. The rhythm creates the sound of horses galloping on the ground. The last word of line 1has the word Death while the first stanza ends with the word immortality and by the last stanza we see it ends with the word Eternity representing the speaker's certainty in living forever, even after death. The poem has no continuous verse yet the first and third line in every stanza has an unaccented syllable followed by an accented one. The word Death appears only once, thus specifying that it will come nevertheless so why draw attention to it, but the word passed appears four times, specifically putting emphasis on the passing of each stage in life cautiously, i.e.: portraying diverse procedures within a human’s lifetime. The poet varies the tenses from past to present by the use of the word feels in the last stanza, putting a significant prominence on her thoughts of immortality and eternity. The word surmised suggests that the speaker imagines she will go to an eternal life after her death. In the last stanza there is no punctuation thus, denoting Dickinson’s belief in the hypothesis of eternal life after death? The first stanza is the creation of Dickinson’s journey with the gentle 2005-12-05T17:40:48-05:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/“Because-I-could-not-stop-for-Death”-6328.aspx Benjamin Franklin - American Hero 2005-12-04T19:28:28-05:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Benjamin-Franklin-American-Hero-6327.aspx Benjamin Franklin - American Hero 2005-12-04T19:27:48-05:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Benjamin-Franklin-American-Hero-6326.aspx Honesty is Fading (parts 1,2,3) (4/22/05) HONESTY IS FADING PART 1 trivialization honesty is fading...diminishes in waving ribbons, the brightest of pinks, the darkest of blacks, something better and redder than blood...the past always requires justification, I play out the next two steps forward and excuses prepare red-handed white chalk outlines, prod the clouds with caveman-esque pitchforks, a smile of sins, mountain-volcanoes, something beautiful, music to calm the chaos... HONESTY IS FADING PART 2 this is another entry of deep emotion....trivialized by the commonness of such desire in young teenage bodies what I can remember, and what I cannot leave behind honesty is fading...once again has appeared in the sun’s shadows, I cannot talk, my words speak nothing no more and forever, a clever know-it-all thinks he is either ugly or misunderstood, but a whirlwind leaves nothing decipherable, a point in which there is no order, objects (slightly misconstrued) not perfectly aligned, there was a napkin on the rug and an ugly pink book hanging quietly and ungracefully over a conformity 90 degree angle, inner instincts, bred by mother and father, computer and television, peers and strangers, old caveman, pitchfork-bearers, weepers, winged men, and dreamers,... I am staring out windows, I notice myself ignoring the sun, letting it ride peripherally abound bumps and curves and words I rudely discard for inner thoughts, staring out windows, looking for familiar faces, seeking beauty in my head, loner, alone but not isolated, they see the vision they want to see, is that the vision I want them to see, why do they bother looking, they are happy if I am happy but they do not know me and they invade and invade and enter despite my opposition and I am seeking but I do not seek assistance, I do not need assistance, not here, not know, not under these circumstances, I am searching for love and a smiling face, happy beauty before summertime, sex and passion, and smiling before summertime, and the living is easy.....aid is for work, love is play, I am working on finding love and love escapes me once again today, maybe the shapes are not made for the clay,.....maybe that tomorrow will come after a thousand more todays,....chemicals and hormones and thoughts and impulses and burns and beauty and smiles and laughs and voices and burn and burn and mucus and coughing and sweat and tears and beauty and her and her and her........walking, trudging when my feet and legs are 2005-11-26T05:26:57-05:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Honesty-is-Fading-parts-1,2,3-4-22-05-6312.aspx We Plead Insanity From the Rooftops of Our Domiciles we plead insanity from the rooftops of our domiciles... we know nothing or we know little of what we are saying... we have been no - nos and handshakes and shaken heads and shaken glances and puckered lips and twisted necks and broken backs away from that slow grinding of salt filtering into the lower half of a thirty degree tilted sand timer...obscurity ....what do these words mean....louder...;..louder....fuck ....fuck.....scream it in all of its high pitch...falsetto....it gets louder...when will we collapse...do you recognize the intensity.....it is breathing the life that ignites the brain that neuronizes to my arm the choking feeling of 2005-11-26T05:17:50-05:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/We-Plead-Insanity-From-the-Rooftops-of-Our-Domiciles-6311.aspx jones 2005-11-17T07:05:38-05:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/jones-6296.aspx Body Image and Men I used to think being a guy would be so much easier then being a girl. Never worrying about the constant need to meet perfection or attaining a social expectation. That was until my 14 year old brother started complaining about how his feet were too ugly because he has hairs on his toes, deciding whether or not he should shave them. Having a lot of really close male friends, it has made me realize, that they too, are sweating off pounds, spending hours getting ready and watching “what’s hot” so that they too can look good and meet society’s materialistic, superficial image of perfection. Recent studies performed by the National Association of Anorexia Nervosa and Associated Disorders show that out of ten million Americans with eating disorders, the percentage of males has raised from 10% to 16% in the past decade. This stat, of course, does not include the hundreds not seeking help because they feel embarrassed, as if it’s not normal for male’s to have an eating disorder. There are also the hundreds who do not even realize they have a disorder. Most men don’t suffer of Anorexia Nervosa, like women, but of a disorder called body dysmorphia, or “reverse anorexia”. In this case, men are hoping to lose fat and gain muscle. Males with this disorder are usually found working out for hours at a time, up to four times a day. They rarely eat or they binge, and often thrive on protein shakes. The constant pressure for males to be tall, lean and muscular has finally started to affect the average male, and our world, of unhealthy destructive habits, gets even worse. While scoping a website published by the National Health Museum, I was disgusted to have read, quote, “June 14, 2004- Forget the convertible. A boob job is the latest must-have on your daughter’s graduation list.” Also found on the website, were the “hottest” cosmetic surgeries for teenage males- ranging from liposuction, to eyelifts, to breast reductions. In 1997, men spent 130 million dollars on liposuction, anti-wrinkle injections, pectoral implants and penile enhancements. Stats published by the American Society of Plastic Surgery showed that in 2001, the percentage of male patients having plastic surgery done raised from 12 to 17 percent. Dr Miller, a plastic surgeon, noticed that his male patients had an estimated increase of 10- 15% to 35- 40% in the 1990’s. Many 2005-11-14T01:38:05-05:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Body-Image-and-Men-6288.aspx Biblical Smbolism in "Rime of the Ancient Mariner" by: Chris N. Samuel Taylor Coleridge's poem "The Rime of the Ancient Mariner," written in 1797, has been widely discussed throughout literary history. In this story, the Mariner and his crew travel around the world and then back to England. Although critics have come up with many different interpretations of this poem, one idea that has remained prevalent throughout these discussions is the apparent religious symbolism present throughout this story. "The Ancient Mariner" contains natural, gothic, and biblical symbolism; however, the religious and natural symbolism, which coincide with one another, play the most important roles in this poem. It is the apocalyptic and natural symbolism that dominates the core of this epic tale (Piper 43). Coleridge’s use of symbolism offers a unique and supernatural feel to his work. This tale of an old sailor illustrates a love dilemma while using biblical references. The biblical symbolism found in this poem mainly reflects the Apocalypse, as it deals with the Mariner's revelation that good will triumph over evil, and his acceptance of all nature as God's creation. The poem's ship is symbolic of the body of man. Just as man experiences everyday setbacks and emotions, the ship must endure everyday issues, as well. The ship carries the Mariner and his crew, just as the body carries the soul. From this analogy, one can correlate that the Mariner and his crew symbolize the spirit of man. Coleridge makes an important point when he stresses the fact that no matter how skillfully man steers a boat, the boat's fate depends upon the winds and currents. Therefore, according to Coleridge, enjoying life's greatest things, such as love, is more important than mastering a skill. It is impossible to believe that Coleridge was not thinking of the mysterious wind that blows on the Mariner, without any awareness of the wind as a Biblical symbol of the Holy Spirit. Coleridge could also not associate the murder of the albatross with the crucifixion of Jesus Christ. The reader is told that the Polar Spirit “loved the bird that loved the man who shot him with his bow.” It is doubtful that someone with Coleridge's Christian background and faith could fail to see here an analogy with God who loved his son who loved the men that killed him (Coleridge 169). When the Mariner impulsively kills 2005-11-13T22:27:51-05:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Biblical-Smbolism-in-"Rime-of-the-Ancient-Mariner"-by-Chris-N_-6287.aspx fate and faith 2005-11-13T15:51:53-05:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/fate-and-faith-6285.aspx Rime of the Ancient Mariner In Samuel Taylor Coleridge's poem The Rime of the Ancient Mariner, the author uses the story of a 2005-11-12T22:21:13-05:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Rime-of-the-Ancient-Mariner-6282.aspx To His Coy Mistress To His Coy Mistress Metaphysical poetry was originally a style of poetry to describe the poet John Donne's work, but then later extended to a school of 17th century poets. The verse deals with the use of philosophy to explain the human drama in the universe. Their poetic style and method is what linked the poets together. Here, the poets Andrew Marvell, who wrote 'To His Coy Mistress', George Herbert who wrote 'Love' and John Donne who wrote 'The Sun Rising' all fit into the metaphysical grouping. All the poems include an argument within themselves. The poem 'To His Coy Mistress' is structured within a syllogistic framework - which begins with an initial premise, then introduces a qualification to the premise, and ends with a resolution to the conflict. In addition, Marvell manages to marry a syllogistic framework with a passionate poem of seduction. He firstly argues that if the couple had all the time in the world, he would woo his lady so slowly her coyness would be irrelevant. "Had we but world enough, and time, This coyness, lady, were no crime." He proceeds to outline what he would do out of love for his lady if they were both to live for much longer, mentioning such lengths of time as centuries and ages. Throughout this initial premise of 'if', he uses esoteric imagery to illustrate his argument. For example, he describes his life as a 'vegetable' love, which not only gives connotations of a slow, developing love to grow for his 'mistress', but also the description of a 'vegetable soul.' The vegetable soul is the lowest level of the soul in the Renaissance concept in the levels of reason. Therefore, this suggests a kind of love that could exist without sensual enjoyment and suggests, by its association with the vegetable soul, that it is a lower form of love than sexual love. This is because the middle soul - the 'sensible soul' – deals with passion and love. This use of metaphysical conceit is common in all the poems, and Marvell's technique of drawing upon philosophy to illustrate his argument gives the poem an intellectual appeal, not just a visual one. There is also complete devotion displayed in this first stage of the argument, namely: "I would Love you ten years before the flood. And you should, if you please, refuse Till the conversion of the Jews." Here, this 2005-11-09T08:03:34-05:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/To-His-Coy-Mistress-6280.aspx Sunset on the Sea The Sun begins to set slowly. The Orange red blob rolls down the sky. The waves break gently into white foam on the black beach. The small crystals in the sand sparkle and glow brilliantly orange, with the sunrays. The soft sand cushions the feet. The Now red sun is cut in half by the gentle sea. The beams redden the coconut trees, which sway gently in the wind. The seagulls ride with the wind, dipping in and out Of The Sea in search of food. The sailboats bob like toys on the water. The sun finally sets and darkness creeps up like a thief. The creatures of the night awaken. Small rats dash quickly in and out of the shrubbery. Fire red clouds roll over the darkening sky. Lightning rips through air and brightens the earth for a second, and then blinks out of existence. A deafening and ear-splitting thunder crashes and booms, then all is quiet. The winds stop, the waves stop, all creatures cease. The sky now goes pitch black. There is no more light from the setting 2005-11-07T23:15:10-05:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Sunset-on-the-Sea-6277.aspx critical analysis wilfred owen Futility by Wilfred Owen Wilfred Owen is arguably one of the most famous poets of World War One. In his well known sonnet ‘futility’ he uses powerful techniques such as personification, metaphors and par-rhyme reinforced with powerful imagery to demonstrate the harshness of war. This can also be seen through the tone which changes from hope in the first verse to a profound despair in the second verse. This then causes Owen to question the pointlessness of war. In contrast to his other poems which convey images of horror and violence, in futility he focuses more on the theme of grief. The title of the poem acquires layers of meaning as the poem develops. At first, it is the obvious futility of the personas faith that his friend can be revived “if anything might rouse him now The kind old sun will know” The personification of the sun is later picked up when futility refers to the creation of man. “”O what made fatuous sunbeams toil” This is later explored in the second stanza – “”was it for this the clay grew tall?” The form of the poem is very significant; The rhythm in the first verse is irregular. This is greatly achieved by the use of para-rhyme. “Snow/now/know” This effectively describes his uncertainty of the life of the comrade and the suns power. As the poem progresses and conclusions are being reached the rhythm becomes more controlled. In the last two lines where bitterness overcomes grief, he uses para – rhyme again to evoke the pointlessness of war. “tall” “all”. In the first verse, Owen creates a very hopeful but gentle sorrowful tone. This is effectively achieved by his use of diction by using words such as “gently” and “whispering”. The opening line of the poem also contributes to the soft tone “move him into the sun” Although this is a command, it is followed by the word “gently” which gives the reader the impression that there is a sense of sorrow involved in this soldiers death. In contrast to this, the second verse moves on to a more bitter and futile tone . Again this can be seen through the persona of the sun “fatuous sunbeams” The diction also changes in verse two. The repetition of hard consonants “Woke” “wakes” also adds emphasis 2005-11-02T02:05:33-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/critical-analysis-wilfred-owen-6265.aspx School Uniform - Keep it or ditch it? Dear Mr Shorey, In the last school newsletter you stated that you were thinking about getting rid of school uniform. I feel that getting rid of school uniform would be a big mistake and in this letter I am going to explain why I think this by stating my opinion in a balanced argument. During assembly would you rather look upon a sea of blue jumpers and smart looking students or a muddle and mis-match of all sorts of colours and scruffy looking children? School uniform gives the school an identity and keeps it, as well as the pupils, looking smart. Our school’s school uniform should be worn with pride and we should be proud to belong to Court-Moor and not our rivals Calthorpe! Another reason for wearing school uniform is that when we are on day trips with the school it is much easier for teachers to see who belongs with whom. If there are hundreds of people around and a teacher is trying to find his or her students in amongst such chaos it would be much easier to spot them if they are in school uniform. There is also a much more serious reason why uniform should be worn: bullying. People are bullied because of their skin colour, if they’re fat or thin, ugly, spotty, if they have no friends, a slightly up-turned nose, a big nose, big ears, large lips, no lips, slanted eyes, if they smell, the list goes on and if you get rid off school uniform you’ll just be increasing this list. People will be bullied for not having the right clothes; these people probably don’t have enough money to buy clothes in fashion. There will be others who wear the same thing over and over again and will get picked on for that “No wonder you smell, you’ve worn that top for the past week!” It’s not fair, but having school uniform stops this kind of bullying because people can’t be judged on the clothes they wear as everyone is wearing the same. This, surprisingly, takes me to a reason for getting rid of school uniform; all the students wear the same thing. A number of people say everyone has a right to be their own individual but wearing school uniform suppresses one’s individuality. It is a human right to have freedom of speech and some would say this freedom of speech could be expressed through 2005-10-06T19:14:44-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/School-Uniform-Keep-it-or-ditch-it-6250.aspx Can You Improve Someone's Listening Skills? Ralph Waldo Emerson once said “It is a luxury to be understood”. Why is it that you can say the exact same thing to three different employees or coworkers at your company and get three different reactions? One will give you a blank stare. The second will respond with a stream of excuses. And the third understands what you are saying and comes up with a suggestion that you hadn't even considered. Why are some people able to listen actively? And why do others seem to just not get it? Is it the chemistry between two people? Laziness? Not caring? Stubbornness? Difficulty focusing? Today I’m going to tell you about the different categories of poor listeners and some techniques on how to deal with them while you’re on the job. Good Listeners Before delving into why some people seem to have listening deficits, let's take a moment to consider good listeners. Think of how doctors listen before making a diagnosis. After asking, "What's wrong?" the best doctors listen attentively to the patient's words and tune in to any unusual symptoms. While being keenly aware of what's "going around," doctors listen so as not to jump to any conclusions. Then, after sifting through all the available information, the doctor can make an accurate diagnosis. Accurately processing information is what good listeners do naturally. However, the reality is that for many people, listening is a skill that requires constant sharpening. Why is this? I have found that poor listeners basically fall into one of three categories. They are: self-absorbed, unfocused and rules driven. Let’s start with the self-absorbed individuals. Poor Listeners Self-Absorbed These individuals place their own priorities above yours. They may be opinionated, stubborn or perhaps overly driven to have you agree with them. As a result, they come off as "knowing it all" and not really having the time or desire to listen to anyone. Unfocused Unfocused individuals usually have a messy desk, They constantly forget things and have an inability to finish what they start. Unfocused individuals need direction and structure in order to accomplish their goals. Their inability to remain focused prevents them from fully understanding and taking action on what they hear. Rules-Driven Rules-driven individuals are capable of listening, but these individuals have a tendency to be overly cautious. They focus on minor details so much that they are unable to see the big picture. Their blinders become like ear plugs too, and 2005-10-05T15:57:39-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Can-You-Improve-Someone-s-Listening-Skills-6246.aspx Someone All that person needs of is A little love A little caring A little understanding Someone to count on Someone who counts on you Someone to tell your secrets to Someone to listen to All that person needs is To 2005-09-17T19:41:20-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Someone-6231.aspx Escape This was another unrelenting escape from the refuse that I was in. The hanging despair was driving me into a melancholy state, The sound of the keyboard in my soul was gone. My brain was as empty as the dumpster And my heart was 2005-09-17T19:40:28-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Escape-6230.aspx Why to use TIGER spirit? My school has a TIGER spirit code. TIGER 2005-09-13T02:49:48-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Why-to-use-TIGER-spirit-6226.aspx What! I was incredibly shocked just the other day. With all these diseases flashing themselves in our faces, you would think one ought to be more than just being careful. What saddens me is how people do not take into account the proverb, “Prevention is better than cure”. The other day when I was in the bank, two guys came up and stood behind me. I know it was none of my business but I could not help but listen to them conversant. To tell you the truth, I was really balled over. TK, the one with the shorter hair went on rambling about how he was at the party that his other companion, Logik did not attend. Apparently, these two had placed a bet on who was going to be the first to get a girl named Anna into bed. I felt degraded, like I was nothing. Anyways, the story continues. Neither TK nor any other guy at the party managed to sleep with Anna. This time around I was like you go girl tell them like it is! However, TK spoke about how he managed to convince two other girls into sleeping with him. He went on about how he managed to score twice in one night and the fact that he didn’t even know the names of the girls or who they were or what made them tick. So im standing there, awfully embarrassed and thinking to myself why? Here is a guy, who does not even show any emotion of regret or feeling a little bit insecure because he slept with two people he did not even know! I must say TK was really drop dead gorgeous! He was the whole package and he knew it. Why am I telling you this incident? Well you see, besides the fact that AIDS is out there and many other diseases, people still need to learn more about it. Obviously with TK and Logik, sex to them is like drinking water. It is a must have whether thirsty or not. I had a friend who sent me an e-mail telling me that not all good-looking guys (Will Smith) are cheats and players (Eric Bennet). I agree to disagree. Here was TK right in front of me looking all good and delicious but the moment he opened his mouth, he became one of the most ugly individuals I know. So sometimes abo 2005-09-08T13:07:51-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/What-6219.aspx academic integrity Plagiarism & Academic Integrity at University Libraries. An interactive lesson designed to teach students about avoiding infractions of academic integrity policies ... What is the academic integrity? whay it is 2005-06-17T03:45:50-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/academic-integrity-6180.aspx academic integrity Plagiarism & Academic Integrity at University Libraries. An interactive lesson designed to teach students about avoiding infractions of academic integrity policies ... What is the academic integrity? whay it is 2005-06-17T03:45:37-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/academic-integrity-6179.aspx Lonely Heart Like 2005-05-20T01:23:25-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Lonely-Heart-6167.aspx I Need To Know I need to know your there, I need to know you care, I need to know what you thought, I need to know if I got your heart, I need to know your dreams, I need to know if you wannabe with me, I need to know why we fight, I need 2005-05-19T23:35:37-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/I-Need-To-Know-6166.aspx blueprint Place: BluePrint (nightclub) Time 12:00a.m – 3:00a.m Date: Feb 13, 2005 #1 Observation: The nightclub is located near downtown Toledo on Monroe Street just three blocks from mud hens stadium (observation). The blueprint night club is one of Toledo’s most popular hip hop night clubs (generalization). As soon as you walk up to the building you are greeted by huge windows so you can see into the club and see all the party goers (observation). As you walk into the club you are immediately greeted by bouncers checking you for weapons (observation). Inside of the club there is a bar right in the middle of the floor that forms a U so you can have easy access to get your drinks (observation). The very small V.I.P section is very crowed with 5 guys and 24 women (I counted) (observation). The party goers are almost entirely African American (looks to be about 95% or more) (observation). Hypothesis: 1) everyone that goes to the blue print night club loves hip hop. To test this hypothesis I will have to ask people in the club if they all like hip hop. I asked a total of 10 people and 9 out of the ten said they like hip hop. The one person that said they did not like hip hop said the only reason they were there is because a lot of people goes to the club and they wanted to meet new people. #2 Observation: As soon as you walk into the club you are greeted by load music and a crowed of people (observation). Everyone’s either dancing or talking to someone (generalization). The scent of the club is a mixture of liquor, sweat, and perfume (observation). You can feel everyone’s body on you because it is so crowded (observation). The club is very hot because of the crowd in the club (observation). There is neon lighting inside of the club giving it a cozy feel (generalization). There is an area in the back of the club that has tables and chairs that you can use if you want to set down for a second but that whole time I was there I did not see an empty chair (generalization). The D.J played hip hop music all night (observation). Hypothesis: 1) Even though most Americans love there personal space Americans love going to night clubs that are crowded. To test this hypothesis I asked another ten people 2005-05-08T20:55:35-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/blueprint-6149.aspx Dover Beach “Dover Beach” by Mathew Arnold is a rational poem. Arnold uses an assortment of literary methods such as, visual and aural imagery, rhythm, figure of speech paradox, symbolism, and metric schemes. Each mechanism is used in an exclusive way, supporting the marvelous theme behind the poem. Arnold articulates the idea behind the poem with the use of three literary methods, aural and visual imagery and metrics. Thus, we get acquainted with the passion, thoughts and atmospheres behind the concept of Love, which is an influential and sensitive subject. The aural imagery emphasizes the visual imagery alongside the metric scheme supplying the authenticity and vision behind the meaning of Love. First, we can see the visual imagery comprise metaphor, paradox and character. Second, the aural imagery encloses alliteration, assonance and a specific rhyme scheme. Third, the metrical scheme can be seen with quite a few rhythmical beats. The poem consists of 37 lines which are split into 4 stanzas; each stanza having a different amount of lines. Every line contains its exclusive pragmatic eccentricity that substantially mirrors the accuracy of the main theme. Several qualities of visual imagery are recognized, such as metaphor, paradox and character. Arnold has the metaphor of the sea with the intention of conveying his manner of love to the one he loves. For example, the sea is powerfully seen in the first lines of the first stanza, thus we see “The sea is calm” “The tide is full, the moon lies fair”. The sea is primarily the touching visual image namely used in a replacement for the word “Love”. Love can be the sea, which can be calm and quiet in addition to being beautiful. Arnold uses images such as “sea”, “calm”, “full”, “gleams”, “glimmering”, “tranquil”, “sweet”, “faith”, “bright”, “naked”, “beautiful”, “joy”, “love”, “certitude”, “peace”, “pain”, “night” which can all be connected with the emotion of love, the vivid and mysteriousness behind love. Second, perceptibly is the paradox of “Dover Beach” by the different fundamentals of the poet writing about the calm sea along with the peaceful and fair moon? The paradox is the major scheme behind the poem. For example, the alterations of the sea and the lighting imply the changes in a human’s love feeling. We can see how the “sea is calm” but is destroyed by 2005-05-07T12:54:28-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Dover-Beach-6143.aspx love Forever I shall love you Even all we've been through Love is something to cherish Is sometimes somewhat foolish Can you understand this? I think love can be 2005-05-07T12:01:44-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/love-6142.aspx This is a test essay This is a test 2005-04-29T22:44:44-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/This-is-a-test-essay-6120.aspx The Spiky Road to Carles Whew...what a road!Big spiky stones coming out from the potholes of the road which causes vehicles to bump, thick dusts which covers the clarity of the vehicle's windshield and the annoying murmurs of the passengers always keep my travel bad. It is such a bad, bad journey, you can't rest while on your trip! I have traveled to Carles twice where my bestfriend Louie is residing. My route is from Miag-ao via Iloilo City to to Estancia then Carles-a small municipality situated in the far north of Iloilo province in the Visayas region of the Philippines whose economy is almost dependent on the undeveloped fishing industry. It is the road that always caught my attention. I have traveled there twice but it is only now that I have sighted a greater number of advantages of being on a 'crocodile's back' road than on the smooth-running road. Whenever I'm travelling in the hell-like road to Carles, the roughest of all rough roads, I'm always awake on my conscious,thus, making me constantly vigilant of what's happening and also making me alert where and when to drop. Some passengers forget where they should drop especially when they're enjoying their nap while on the go. With the bumping of the vehicles,it also makes me feel like jumping keeping my eyes wide open all the time.When we sleep on our travel, we dream of course. But when we are traveling wide awake,our conscious mind starts to work. We start to imagine things,usual or unusual, and leads us to ponder on things we don't even notice when we are busy. We tried to change scenes and sceneries that we don't like. We now try to have a plan,in advance, and we are able to be ahead of others, wihout even noticing. It opens our minds in the application of knowledge and the arts that leads to innovation and creativity. Who knows, while enduring a very bad travel on a very spiky road a great idea will suddenly pop out of your head, and then you'll start making a difference! See, I often hear people cursing the long, dusty, spiky and the bumpy road to Carles. A lot of them blames the government for being incompetent in delivering even the most basic social services to the people such having a 'good road'. Some just can't see 2005-04-28T03:12:57-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/The-Spiky-Road-to-Carles-6119.aspx How To Make A Grand Entrance. A great man once said, “first impressions last”. But as I have no idea who this man was, I think he himself was having a little trouble giving a good lasting impression. But why? And what makes a good first impression? Comedy? Tragedy? I assume not history, as the most boring parts in my life have been over written in my memory. I took this question as my duty, nay, my purpose to find the answer. I was preparing for a speech on the next night and figured I was sure to win with an entrance that could not be forgotten. This was, essential. I set off to research the subject in question. Books appeared to be no use to whatsoever as no one it would seem had ever written a book on the correct and concise way to make an entrance of grandeur. After many hours of slaving over a hot internet connection I fell across a few sites assisting me in my search for the greatest grand entrance yet. They were of little help ... One site explained to me in great detail the story of Kevin, Bill and Peggy making a grand entrance in the lobby on Saturday evening. They were all 90 year olds having a big night out from the ol’ retirement village wearing ties and eating puree chicken in a smorgasbord restaurant. Interesting, but no cigar. Dulax insisted that making a grand entrance may only be achieved through the purchase of one of their Custom made doors, covered with my own choice of colour, for the sake of my future, I kept that in mind. Hong Kong online suggested “The easy way to make a grand entrance” would be to acquire a full array of support skills and a hassle free environment. This was just plain confusing and made me consider the dismissal of the internet. As much help as these were and as much as I appreciated their in depth analysis of establishing a bullet proof grand entrance technique, I felt more research had to be done. The most helpful site of all was perhaps palmbeachjewelery.com that told me I could make a spectacular entrance with a simulated tanzanite ring (for those of you unfamiliar with a tanzanite ring, it’s an absolutely gorgeous ring that will make the finger wearing it the envy of other surrounding fingers) this 5-carat oval-cut masterpiece of simulated tanzanite is surrounded by .84 carat T.W. 2005-04-05T12:20:25-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/How-To-Make-A-Grand-Entrance_-6094.aspx What impression do we get of Satan in the lines 1 - 242's? After being 'Hurled headlong flaming from th'ethereal sky with hideous ruin and combustion down to bottomless perdition' (L, 45-47), Satan, along with his cohorts, now lies chained to the fiery lakes of hell, and thus begins their struggle for revenge. As exemplified by that passage, Milton is very detailed in his depiction of Hell and Satan, and due to the length of Paradise Lost, he allows himself to use Epic similes in which he uses comparative descriptions to portray Satan. Milton describes Satan in four different aspects; appearance, emotions, character and his environment and in some cases the contradiction of two aspects, such as his emotions and actions, gives us a more positive and likable Satan. However, from Milton's first reference to Satan, which appears in the lines 34-15, we already get a bad image of the latter; 'Th'infernal serpent; he it was, whose guile stirred up with envy, deceived the mother of Mankind [...]'. The words 'infernal' and 'serpent' portray Satan as an infinite being of evil. Serpent(s), although still snakes is more of a derogatory means of referring to the reptiles, who are usually associated with evil and cunningness, whilst snakes are seen more as being tricky and sneaky. Whether he chose to act on these characteristics is confirmed in the lines 'deceived the mother of Mankind [...]' and 'with ambitious aim against the throne and monarchy of God raised impious war in heaven'. Not only is he described as a serpent, but he acts on its definition; filled with hate and envy for mankind's happiness he betrays Eve's ('mother of Mankind') trust resulting in both Adam and Eve being thrown out of Paradise, through which he also gets his revenge against God for defeating him and his rebellion. The fact that he is the one who brought about the destruction of mankind's bliss, the loss of paradise and a war against god, depicts him as a destructive, evil and hate filled creature. Nevertheless Milton does compliment, whether intentionally or not, Satan's already fruitless image by using such words as 'proud' and 'bold' when describing Satan's actions. The significance of such terms when describing his actions is illustrated when compared to Milton's explanation of Satan's feelings. Although, like Adam and Eve, the loss of paradise suffered by Satan 'Torments him [round he throws his baleful eyes]' he still projects an image of a strong leader when he speaks, by trying 2005-04-01T18:14:43-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/What-impression-do-we-get-of-Satan-in-the-lines-1-242-s-6088.aspx Moving on I scan the room, my drunken eyes taking it all in. I collapse onto a lounge and a cloud of dust surrounds me, making an already hazy room, simply a mass of grey-brown shapes. I lean back giving my exhausted limbs time to breathe. Like an ancient tree I eerily creak and groan as I move: relaxing finally. Scattered around the room, memories almost forgotten, remind one of lives once had. A yellowing photograph hangs on the wall. A moment in time captured forever. The smiling children almost look as if they’re screaming upon looking hard enough. Warning the viewers of the desperate times ahead, trying to warn of what the future holds. If only we’d looker harder… Littered with old newspapers a coffee table sags under the weight. Bold font now fading. Obituaries in the hundreds: families mourning their losses. ‘War Sweeps Through a Nation,’ they all state the same thing, yet we seemed unable to learn from our mistakes. A patchwork quilt, now ridden with moth holes, hangs over the back of a chair, a family heirloom discarded. Generations carefully sewed into it their happy times, birth dates, anniversaries, the coming together of a family… Now limply draped over the back of a dusty settee, doomed never to be finished, it surrenders itself to time. I doze, trying to lull myself to sleep with familiar smells. But a thick blanket of dust suffocates the room, making it foreign to me. Looking down, I remember my hand clutches a bottle enclosed in a wrinkled, brown paper bag. I take a swig; the sweet juice warms me, helping me forget. Once again I lean back and let myself relax, I take another swig and close my eyes, slowly I drift off. I wake to the sound of an explosion; instinctively, my arms go over my head, to protect my face and trembling in fear I dive off the settee and onto the floor, like a prairie dog running for the safety of its hole. I wait, expecting to hear glass shatter and feel the spray of it on my back but nothing happens. I remain on the floor, waiting for the sirens to start, again nothing happens. I linger there, afraid to move. Sun rays stream through the window, specs of dust twinkle as the light hits them, and they slowly float around the room. With a heavy head, I look around. The window 2005-03-28T06:29:07-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Moving-on-6081.aspx Students Should Choose Their Courses Students should be allowed to include any class they want into their schedules. Students should be able to pick how they want to be taught. There are some classes that the student has to take, but they are allowed to chose their level and there are others where they can choose for their enjoyment. The reason school is great is because the students are allowed to choose the comfort level and what courses they take. The benefits of this are that students will strive to achieve in their classes where they are comfortable and the students are in classes that they want to participate in. Students will benefit highly from being able to choose their classes. The required classes have varying levels, H, J, K, L, and M, with H for honors level and Mthe lowest. Each student has to make a choice as to which level they will be placed in. The level that they choose mostly depends on the grade the student had placed the previous year. In addition a student may not want to have a challenge and drop a level. Also the elective are chosen subjects ranging from courses such as band, and chorus to computer courses such as web design, or to home goods courses. A student can relax in these classes and have time to pursue classes that they enjoy taking. Allowing the students to have some choice helps in their learning, they decide how in-depth they want to go and they can also include an elective that they would enjoy to their schedules. If all schools required that the students all took the same classes at the same levels, there would be no variety at all. Every student would be tossed out into the real world with nothing to make each individual unique. Each student would also be forced to compete even harder and make odds of getting their “dream job” more difficult. The reason that this would be harder is because each student was trained the same way and learned the exact same material. The bright students would not be pushed to their fullest extent and the weak students would be pushed to hard that they would be set up for failure in the long run. In addition, in society the various jobs 2005-03-06T18:35:12-05:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Students-Should-Choose-Their-Courses-6044.aspx Love Hurts Love? What is that, I often find myself wondering? About ten years ago I would have said it’s when a prince comes in his bright and shining armor to rescue a damsel in distress. He would pick her up on his white horse and carry her into the sunset to his castle where they’d marry and live happily ever after. I used to believe that is what love consisted of. Complete and utter happiness. But, unfortunately I had to grow up and I then of course stopped believing. Then through my life I saw how love ripped apart peoples hearts and lives. It couldn’t be that bad could it? Wrong. It was shocking to see how many of my parents friends got divorced but they did eventually recover and just as quickly would get married again. It all seemed like such a game to them. Especially to men. There must have been something missing in their relationships as either the wife or the husband would cheat on their partner. How, if you were completely devoted to someone, could one do that? Love disappointed me. It was nothing like I had pictured it. There was nothing really great about it. I slowly but surely started to despise the word love. What was the point in it? It seemed to be only a feeling in which people completely lost their minds and acted in strange ways. People were always so happy, of course. That was great but after a while something would go wrong and they would be heartbroken. I always found myself wondering why people wanted to put themselves through the despondency of something not working out in the relationship over and over again. There are very rarely relationships which do actually last. Couples are head over heels in love with one another but flaws in the marriage would begin to appear. It causes so much pain, and most of the time there are children involved. Seeing their parents divorce, scars them for the rest of their lives. Most of the time no one realizes that, not even the child until it comes to him or her dating. They can’t seem to commit. Is it the fear that they will end up like their parents?? This is how I feel about love. What good comes out of it? I promised myself a year ago I would not fall in love. I was too 2005-02-23T13:28:14-05:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Love-Hurts-6028.aspx "No Escape" I stood shaking outside the room, slowly I shuffled through the door and felt thirty pairs of eyes fix on me. Too nervous to glance round my new registration class, I concentrated on staring at the blue carpet below me embedded with chewing gum. Raising my head slightly I saw the teacher at the front of the class pointing towards an empty seat in the front row, as an indication for me to sit down. Not wanting to disturb anyone I sat in silence lost for words. A few girls in my classes showed me around for a while but I soon found a group of people who I settled with really well. I could be myself more openly and the whole group were excited to have a new member. Two of the girls in this gang became my best friends but at first I didn’t quite realise just how much they would affect my life. English, Period Two on a Friday. That was our period in the library. I sat as usual with my two new best friends, Rozi and Elaine. We sat and talked for most of the class, swapping secrets and stories, by the end of the class I felt as though our friendship really would last. Rozi and Elaine had previously been best friends but upon my arrival, we instantly became a trio. At first I was closer to Rozi because she was louder and more risky than Elaine. She was always hyper whereas Elaine seemed more relaxed and was much more quieter. Elaine had an unbelievably good skill for listening but Rozi was more like me...much better at talking! The three of us became inseparable, close like sisters, joined at the hip as my mum called us. We arranged to meet on weeknights and weekends constantly. Our phone bills rocketed and I nearly drove my parents insane. We spent more time with each other than we did doing anything else. We rarely met up with other friends, we were happy, just the three of us. So where was the need for others? As time went on my happiness with this friendship seemed to good to continue just as easy, unfortunately I was right. Weeks later, gossip was flying. Apparently Rozi and I were dating...each other! That was such a shock to more people than we thought. I vividly recall us sitting giggling together in our R.E 2005-01-31T23:08:51-05:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/"No-Escape"-6024.aspx Who, What, Why, Where, When, How? Who, What, Why, Where, When, How? It’s amazing how you feel you can trust someone with your life, and then they just turn against you and make your life living hell. That’s the story of Jane Scott. Jane Scott opens the front door; no one is at home, that’s the way it should be for at least another two hours. She dumps her school bag in the middle of the hallway and looks into the mirror. Her nose is too big, eyebrows are too bushy and she has a mixture of tears and eye make-up streaming down her cheeks. Jane walks into the kitchen and opens a cupboard and starts looking through the bottles of vodka and gin, she finds a bottle of Vodka three quarters full, she takes it out and puts it on the side. Jane walked up to her housekeeper’s bathroom and took some pills from the cupboard under the sink, and then she walked into her room and grabbed her backpack. She jogged down stairs into the kitchen and put the vodka and pills in her bag, then she hid the bag in her room. I’ll do it tonight she thought. Jane didn’t turn up at drama club. Mrs. Parkinson looked at the empty space and asked, “Where’s Jane, she was in school today wasn’t she?” “She was here in Science,” said a boy. I just sat and looked at my script pretending to learn it. Then I heard my name. “Sarah?” Mrs. Parkinson looked at me hopefully; I felt my stomach begin to churn. “Yes miss?” I said “Jane Scott,” she said “Any idea where she is?” “She went home miss, at afternoon break,” I said “She wasn’t feeling too well.” It wasn’t a complete lie, she had gone home, I think. When I got home I phoned Jane, well I am her best friend it was the least I could do after… Ten minutes later Haley Goldsmith phoned me. “You went a bit over the top didn’t you Sarah; poor Jane!” She said sarcastically.” I just hung up on her; Haley Goldsmith isn’t worth it I told myself through gritted teeth. Maria (the house keeper) opens the front door; she takes the shopping through to the kitchen and starts unpacking it, ready for when Jane gets back from drama club. Maria walks into the hall and sees Jane’s bag, that’s strange she thinks to herself, Maria starts climbing the stairs shouting “Jane.” Jane 2005-01-19T21:43:10-05:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Who,-What,-Why,-Where,-When,-How-6002.aspx I took my mind awalking I took my mind awalking I dream of a beach; it’s my beach. My beach is deserted, no one knows about it; it’s a secret. My beach is completely calm and silent apart from the gentle whispering wind. My beach is a place where I can relax on my sunlounger without being disturbed or distracted. On my beach, the sun is always shining, always smiling. The sun makes the sea glisten and twinkle as if stars are caught in it, makes the white sands sparkle like diamonds, makes life seem happy. Behind where I lie is a row of palm trees; tall and slender, leaves rustling slightly in the gentle breeze. The palm trees are my soldiers, my guardians, keeping me safe on my beach, secure from prying eyes; protected. As I look up, through the palms, I can see the sky. It is cloudless, a pure blue, crystal clear. The blue of the sky is reflected in the ocean making the ocean a beautiful aqua colour. The ocean is clear and perfectly still, I can see the coral reef beneath the glass surface of water. I slowly rise from my sunlounger and reach out for my snorkelling mask and flippers. As I glide towards the sea the smell of salt water assails my nostrils and reminds me of when I was younger, building sandcastles. When I reach the water’s edge I find my mask and flippers already on, convenient. Tentatively I walk into the sea, I can feel the water gently tapping at my ankles, it is pleasantly cool. As my confidence grows I wade deeper into the clear, blue liquid, until it is past my navel. Then I go under. A little blue fish swims past me making the water ripple; I watch it for a while as it heads toward the reef. I feel a great sense of joy as I see it meet up with a shoal of at least a hundred more little blue fish. I swim towards the reef and soon way out of my depth but I am not scared, this is my beach nothing bad can happen. I watch as clown fish, rainbow fish, lionfish, archerfish and tiny minnows swim in and out of the coral, all of them vibrant oranges, yellows, purples, reds, and pinks. Splashes of colour against the blue background of the ocean but camouflaged perfectly against the coral. The coral itself is the most 2005-01-19T21:37:28-05:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/I-took-my-mind-awalking-6000.aspx ALPHONSE CAPONE Al Capone grew up in New York and became involved in a gang very early in his life. Later on he became a very popular mob leader. For all the crimes he committed, he was taken to jail for not paying his taxes. He Al Capone was born in Brooklyn, New York, in 1899, of an immigrant family. He quit school after sixth grade and became a member of a street gang that was lead by Johnny Torrio. About 1920, Capone went to Chicago and met up with Torrio, who had become a lieutenant in the Colosimo mob. The enactment of the Prohibition Amendment opened a way for criminals to make money by brewing and distributing beer and liquor. Torrio and Capone intended to take full advantage of the opportunities. Torrio gained full leadership of the gang after Big Jim Colosimo died and Capone gained experience as his partner. In 1925, Capone became the boss when Torrio, was seriously injured in an assassination attempt, surrendered control and retired in Brooklyn. Capone’s fearless reputation grew as rival gangs were eliminated and the Capone mob got bigger and took over the suburb of Cicero. The St. Valentine’s Day Massacre on February 14, 1929, was when seven members of the “Bugs” Moran mob were machine-gunned in a garage by rivals posing as police. The massacre was attached to the Capone mob, although Al was in Florida while all of this happened. The investigation of Al Capone arose because he didn’t appear before a Federal Grand Jury on March 12, 1929, in response to a subpoena. On March 11, his lawyer asked to postpone the trial, because a doctor’s affidavit was submitted on March 5, that said he had been suffering from bronchial pneumonia in Florida and had been confined to bed from January 13 to February 23, and would be bad for Capone’s health to travel to Chicago. His appearance date before the Grand Jury was re-set for March 20. The Bureau of Investigation Agents obtained statements that said that Capone had attended race tracks in Miami, and that he made a plane trip to Bimini and a cruise to Nassau. He had been interviewed at the office of the Dade County 2005-01-15T13:12:36-05:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/ALPHONSE-CAPONE-5992.aspx Song of Myself SONG OF MYSELF BY WALT WHITMAN What does grass signify to us? Simple grass that grows on pavements and pathways, fields and graves. There is no such thing as death—“The smallest sprout shows there is really no death”. There is a rejuvenation of everything in the cycle of life that God has created. The first half of the poem is filled with questions and later on they are answered. Whitman finds subject for his poetry from among common conditions and ordinary backgrounds. In this poem, he addresses grass, where he celebrates even the smallest of God’s creations and gives to it an identity that is an integral part of the universe. A child’s innocent question leads the poet to search for answers. And while the poet attempts to find these answers, he is able to relate one of the simplest of God’s creations in this cosmic world to the stature of being “the handkerchief of the Lord”. The desire to find answers provokes the poet to search and he starts by saying that it could be a manifestation or representation of his mind or his “disposition” that is “woven” out of “hopeful green stuff”. A very positive start to the purpose and function of God’s creations. He goes on to say that it could be the handkerchief of the Lord – attributing to grass divine qualities. God, he says, “designedly dropt” or deliberately placed grass on earth to remind man of the Creator. Given to us as a gift, the handkerchief of the Lord serves to remind us of God’s presence in nature and in our lives. He goes on to say that perhaps grass is a “child” – a child of the “vegetation”. He next wonders if grass could be a “uniform hieroglyphic” or a pictorial form of writing. The symbolism is that grass performs the function of words. It has a message to convey to us. What is the message of grass? What does it say to mankind? He says that it will sprout alike in all manner of 2005-01-02T17:10:49-05:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Song-of-Myself-5981.aspx Tulips by Sylvia Plath TULIPS BY SYLVIA PLATH “I only wanted To lie with my hands turned up and be utterly empty. How free it is, you have no idea how free—” Sylvia Plath longs for freedom, as expressed in the poem ‘Tulips’, not from enslavement or death, but from life and “little smiling hooks” that cling her onto the living, and from the red, vibrant tulips. The tulips define the opposing white. They represent the outside world, and life, spring and warmth. They distract Plath as she lies on her hospital bed. “I am learning peacefulness”. The violent and invasive tulip-red disrupts her peacefulness from the numbing clinical white. She calls herself “nobody” but the dynamic tulips explode the serene quietness of the hospital room. There is the suggestion of a traumatized past. White symbolizes negation — a “nothing”ness. There is a sense of defeat. She is devoid of all feelings. She is alive but not living. The hallmarks of humanity have deserted her. She wants to reject and renounce everything away. “I have given my name and my day-clothes to the nurses And my history to the anaesthetist and my body to the surgeons.” She is trying to escape. Her sense of self-esteem is destroyed — she has lost her identity and wants to slip into oblivion. She calls herself a “pebble” — something inanimate. The nurses tend to her body as water tends to pebbles — they “pass and pass” trying to smooth her wounds. The rhythmic and soothing properties of water etches deeper symbolism into Plath’s narrative process. “They bring me numbness in their bright needles”. She is in utmost despair. In the loss of herself, she finds tranquility. Inspite of being alive, she wants to embrace death. She wants to be purified and cleansed because she wants to be pure when she embraces death. She feels guilt-ridden when she looks at the photo of her husband and child. She wants to escape but they keep her hooked on. She perceives herself as a lumbering “thirty-year-old cargo boat” who has been “swabbed” clear of all loving relations. She has shunned all her once precious possessions — her teasets, bureaus of linen and books. She feels that her “associations”, turmoil and dirt are being washed away when the doctors clean her with anti-septic before operation. She feels that she is being cleansed and cleaned of her soul when the water is bent over 2005-01-02T17:09:58-05:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Tulips-by-Sylvia-Plath-5980.aspx From THE PRELUDE FROM THE PRELUDE BY WILLIAM WORDSWORTH The poem starts with a very calm, placid and serene mood but ends with a sense of foreboding in the poet, and with a sense of loss of creativity. The poem is remarkable for its simple thought, lucid language and pictorial quality and it reflects an important event concerning Wordsworth’s childhood and life. The poem opens with a picture of a moon-blanched summer evening. The poet is found to be in a happy mood. He confesses the “act of stealth” after having stolen a boat tied to a willow tree within a rocky cave, its “usual home”. He is not supposed to take the boat and in this he feels “troubled pleasure”. There is the lurking feeling of doing something deliciously wrong. He rowed the boat and it moved on, leaving behind it either side, small circles of water shining in the reflection of the silvery moonlight. These small water ripples finally “melted”, giving way to a single track of “sparkling light”. However, like a man “proud of his skill” the poet moved forward “to reach a chosen point”, he fixed his eyes on top of an uneven mountain ridge. It seemed to be the “horizon’s utmost boundary”. Amidst such a splendid scenario, the lovely boat of the poet seemed to have a fairy-like appearance. He dipped the oars “lustily” into the tranquil lake. His boat moved forward like a swan. He suddenly trembled with fear, encountering the strange sight of an enormous black peak that rose from behind the top of the uneven mountain range. It seemed to the poet that it were a human being who “upreared” its head with a “purpose of its own”. The “grim shape”, growing larger in size, seemed to stand between the poet and the stars. The poet feared that it “strode” after him with “measured motion like a living thing”. With oars trembling in his hand, the poet at once retreated from that place to reach the “covert of the willow tree”. The appearance of such a huge black image shattered the beauty and calmness of the scenario as well as the poet’s thought process and creativity. As he went back home, he was in a “grave” and “serious” mood. This “spectacle” remained in his mind for long. He seemed to be surrounded with blackness and emptiness. According to him, his creative muse was dead but it could also be 2005-01-02T17:08:30-05:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/From-THE-PRELUDE-5979.aspx A Walk by Moonlight A WALK BY MOONLIGHT BY H. L. V. DEROZIO Poetry is the awakening of our conscience. In ‘A Walk by Moonlight’ Derozio illustrates how, on a casual walk, he is “allied to all the bliss, which other worlds we’re told afford”. The walk and observation makes him question life and introspect as well. The poem starts with pleasant memories of the previous night. Derozio feels blessed with a gift. In the future, when his mind is in turmoil and anxiety, he can ponder and contemplate upon this moment and find a “happy spot” in his memories to rest. He says that there are some memories in our past which we keep looking to, “soft hours” which are far away and “vague” but they never “burn out” and disappear. And when some of these memories were thrown across his path the previous night his heart was so uplifted, he thought “it could have flown”. Derozio had been to meet a friend and saw other friends there too. All were people who thought in the same manner; they shared a common bond. “Like minds to like mind ever tend— An universal law”. When he asked them for a walk, three at once joined him. They were his cherished friends — two were people with intellectual minds and in age were his equals, the other was young but “endeared” by all. The beauty of the night transforms their thinking and revives their hearts, which had become numb and feelingless. The poet is deeply touched by small movements of nature and uses them metaphorically to bring out the joy and enlightenment that he receives. The moon looked powerful and majestic in the sky, and benignly looked down upon the earth. The clouds “divided” and broke apart “in homage to her worth” by not trying to obscure her. The leaves swayed slightly due to the breeze but Derozio feels that they are actually dancing and “rejoicing” for the “influence of the moon”. The moon in turn seems to throw light on the leaves and make them silver robes. For the one hour, when the moon is on its zenith, the leaves look “mystic” and magical. The winds too seem to be singing and “hymning” in praise of the strength of the moon. The winds take on the role of minstrels, whose songs provoke Derozio’s soul. He feels that there is something magical in the night that “bind” them together 2005-01-02T17:07:39-05:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/A-Walk-by-Moonlight-5978.aspx Tithonus TITHONUS BY ALFRED TENNYSON “Let me go; take back thy gift” The poem ‘Tithonus’ is based on a Greek myth about Tithonus, a beautiful youth and beloved of Eos, the Goddess of Dawn. At the request of Eos, the Gods grant Tithonus immortal life, but unfortunately not immortal youth. Tithonus’ request gave him immortality, but the poem is a yearning for death and a release from immortal life. The poem opens with Tithonus despising the curse of immortality bestowed upon him by Eos. The “woods decay”, vapour condenses and the earth takes away its burden, man works on the ground and then lies beneath it, and even the glorious swan dies after “many a summer”. Only Tithonus lives. “Me only cruel immortality Consumes”. He has “wither”ed and is a “white-hair’d shadow” that roams in the “ever-silent spaces” of the lonely East — in the silent limits of the world, in “far-folded mists” and in the “gleaming halls of morn”. Tithonus perceives himself as a “gray shadow”. He was once a man so beautiful and young that he was chosen by Eos; being Eos’ beloved was a joy greater than many joys experienced by Gods. “ ‘Give me immortality’ ”. Eos granted him immortal life with a smile, like wealthy men who “care not how they give”. But time and “strong Hours” effected him and “marr’d and wasted” him. And though time could not end him, it left him broken down “to dwell in the presence of immortal youth”. “Immortal age beside immortal youth”. Tithonus has immortal life but is “in ashes” whereas Eos is immortally beautiful and young. He requests her out of love and beauty to “make amends” to the wish that was granted to him. At this moment, in Eos’ eyes, which are as bright as the Silver Star, Venus, he sees tears of pity — she knows that she cannot help him. He pleads her to hear him and release him from this prison — to take back her “gift”. He then wonders why man desires to bypass the “goal of ordinance” — the natural cycle of life and death created by God, where everyone needs a pause, which is death. He sees a glimpse of the “dark world” where he was born. He sees Eos in the “mysterious” change of the arrival of dawn. Dawn seems to be rising and the light seems to be emitting 2005-01-02T17:06:18-05:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Tithonus-5977.aspx Afternoons With Mr. Linden I will never forget that cold December day, December 20th to be exact. My parents decided to move because of their new jobs, I remember thinking big deal. Christmas is about being with friends and family, muttering to myself, not this year. Were my parents punishing me for a crime that I did not commit? The worst part about living on Droopy-Willow Drive was that there were no kids in my neighborhood. This could not be happening to me; I was surrounded by “old people.” I knew that I would be bored for the rest of my life and I was only eleven and still had a lot of years ahead of me. Christmas came and Mom thought it would be a nice idea to bake cookies for our new neighbors. I gave her this look of astonishment and told her that she was trying to kill them. “Old people cannot have sugar they are diabetic, they will die!” Then I thought that if the old people died then maybe some kids would move in, I told her “let’s do it.” Then my mother said, “Good point,” so we made sugar-free cookies. They were so cute we made snowmen and stars. The cookies were creamy cream they really did not taste sugar free and the big hint that they were not was the fact that they were full of sprinkles like Christmas rain of green and red. My job was to pass out the tins. Each time I knocked the door, an old couple invited me in. What was the whole squeezing my checks and telling me I was cute? When I would leave each house, I would open a tin of cookies wrapped in a big red bow and take a big whiff-to get the old people smell out. The cookies smelled like ginger spice coming right out of the oven. The last tin of cookies went to the last on the house on the corner. As I stood in front of the house, the word whimsical came to mind. The house had wood siding, the color was unknown. I believe the original color was a light brown but somehow or another there were patches of greens and blues all over with chips of paint knocked off. 2004-12-08T16:40:36-05:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Afternoons-With-Mr_-Linden-5954.aspx On My Journey Gloomy days passed my eyes with tears, I didn’t understand why. Trying to show others that life is fair, a lie I have embedded in my heart. They saw me out having no problem but in my room, I hid it all under my pillow. Day by day having it all as I’m to see my last, the time is very short I’m gathering all that is to be a pleasant memory for tomorrow. If ever the clock rang early, I’ll be happy for I have committed less crime and my backpack is at the side of my door where I can pick it up easily. Then, I can go to stand at the court in front of the judge to have the verdict upon me. What could I forget if I packed it up early before I sleep? And if its battery went out I’ll be lucky for I can still work out for my misdeed and do it better. Where have I been, these eyes were red? Sleeping too much that when I woke up I’ll be seeing my youth for the last time. What have I done? Nothing, I may say. I should have moved on with my feet that early so that now I’m not that much in the hurry. I thought I can escape my troubles by looking away from it but it didn’t work, it followed me. As for that moment, I asked myself, "why is life so hard and unfair?" I could not answer. As I moved on pretending to know I have no problem, I fell to a hole where I thought it was my last breath that I caught. The place was dark that the sky is all that I can reach up. I remembered that there is no way out of this. I must help myself. I reached up with all my adrenaline flowing through my body but still it didn’t work, I prayed to God and a moment passed, someone extended a hand for me and I made it out. Should I still say that life is unfair? Maybe I was the one unfair, leaving my problems behind and letting others to solve them for me. There are many things that I should have done but I have realized it late. It was not really that late for my case because I was given a chance to do my best and 2004-12-02T14:05:10-05:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/On-My-Journey-5934.aspx Distance, Time & Space Peter was never a smart boy. At 12 he was still struggling with the basics of arithmetic and trying to understand the differences between a verb and a noun. The boys at Scot lee High called him “slow mo”. Life couldn’t be crueler and ironic because his last name, Sparks, was the cause for many unkind jokes. Once in the fifth grade his Math teacher said, “For someone called Sparks, you are not very bright are you?” He remembered how that class of nine year olds had laughed and started chanting “ Sparky, Sparky where’s your light? Sparky Sparky not too bright!” He hated them all so much. But that was a long time ago, another life another Peter Sparks. As he walked into his office at Sparks, Graham & Bradfords, Peter Sparks felt the familiar scent of leather slowly sipping through his nostrils. He placed his briefcase on his three meter oak wood desk. The shrill of the telephone broke the peaceful serenity of the office. “ Morning Mr. Sparks, Miss Lindsey Davis on Line One”. What a sexy voice, Peter thought but he said “ Thanks Pam, put her through.” Peter Sparks looked good. Six hours in the gym every morning and fifteen laps around the track at night made sure of that. His deep brown eyes were perfectly placed just above his picture perfect nose and light red lips. As he waited for the call to be put through he ran his hand though his silky black hair and sat in his leather recliner. “ Good Morning Mr. Sparks, Lindsey Davis, DA’s office” Five foot fife, probably blonde, nice rack undoubtedly pretty. Young, nervous and wanting to appear confident. Disarm her. “ Morning Lindsey, to what do I owe the pleasure?” First name basis, always the way to make conversations more personal. “The State vs. Milan Records. Any chance of an out of court settlement?” Milan Records had a great reputation. Built up by Cerevico Milan in 1965, the recording company had all the major contracts and boasted sixteen platinum records and 14 golden records. Now the State was filing a lawsuit against Benito Milan, heir to the recording empire for tax evasion. The damage would be irreparable. But the State did not know that. “ Is the State backing down?” Everyone knew Peter Sparks’ reputation. 23 years old, two years in practice, senior partner of his 2004-11-30T17:03:29-05:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Distance,-Time-Space-5931.aspx THE COMPLEXITY OF A TRAPPED MIND I can feel the strain. Am awesome strain. Being pulled in every direction. Another advert on the television telling me that "loving yourself is the greatest love of all" and that buying a twenty dollar deodorant is the only logical and tangible way to express that love ....to myself! The love of self ..how much do I love myself? Should I love myself? These questions haunted me as I sat in my little studio apartment, the television and a subtle glow from the end of my cigarette illuminating the room. I have always known that we are unique. Who are we? The thinkers. From time immemorial we have been 2004-11-29T20:49:17-05:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/THE-COMPLEXITY-OF-A-TRAPPED-MIND-5929.aspx lost fathers tears Ive kissed, cuddled and cared for you, dropped, dressed and shared with you, been pressed, stressed and cursed for you. the kings in high places make laws without traces for men without faces who beg for their graces faceless files 2004-11-21T22:17:19-05:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/lost-fathers-tears-5909.aspx The Sacred Feminine Pentacle THE SACRED FEMININE PENTACLE ?Š {Inspiration: I had seen the words ?ethe sacred 2004-11-18T17:36:35-05:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/The-Sacred-Feminine-Pentacle-5900.aspx Deja vu DeƒVjaƒ]ƒ] vu By Kheyal Azam Khalil She surfaced, she was born, her existence was now evident. So it was repeated, opinions about her originated; purely based on 2004-11-18T17:33:10-05:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Deja-vu-5899.aspx REJECTION i am feeling so very bad, lonely and sad tonight. i realized thati have been an absolute failure in my love life, despite of being a very successful person in other aspects of my life, i m just a loser and a giver in my love life. the person i loved the most and placed him above anyone close to me, i even was ready to leave my parents for him, everything was goin fine till he got a job, he dumped me either for someone else or for his career. i left the city, moved somewhere else where i thought i would easily forget him but Alas!!! Then there came 2004-11-14T21:59:25-05:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/REJECTION-5888.aspx hardcore music - the music of todays youth generation in philippines makakarelate kc yung mga kabataan sa ganitong type of music dahil sa mga pangyayari sa araw2x na buhay nila...ampotah! lalo 2004-11-10T21:41:07-05:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/hardcore-music-the-music-of-todays-youth-generation-in-philippines-5884.aspx A Memorably Picturesque Village A Memorably Picturesque Village Not long ago I lived in a small Bavarian village along the Loisach River and which was nestled in the foothills of the German Alps. I remember the very first time I arrived; I was on a Deutsche Regional Bahn. The Regional Bahn is not as fast as the Inter City Express (ICE) trains, but with the beautiful scenery, it didn’t matter. The scenery and landscape distracted me from the constant clanking sound made by the train. “Die Nächste halt, Garmisch-Partenkirchen”, announced the conductor over the intercom as the train glided and wobbled along the track. I had to pry myself from the window to listen again and make sure it was my stop. The scenery as we headed south through the valler was so quaint and peaceful to this pristine village. The train passed over the Loisach River that divides the city Garmisch-Partenkirchen. I entered the city and everything seemed surreal. The crisp blue sky accentuated the snow-capped peaks and the river was nearly full with the winter’s runoff. As the train crept into the station, I thought to myself, “Is this place real?” My first summer in Garmisch-Partenkirchen was the most memorable. I was surrounded by mountains with lush green slopes and rocky peaks. I had never been hiking, but I was adamant I was going to try it. With several mountains to choose from, I chose the Kramer. Not only did it have the best view of the valley, but it was also the most reasonable choice for a beginning hiker like me. It took six hours to hike to the summit and with the sunset several hours away I decided to set up camp and enjoy the view. When the full moon was out, it traversed from the left to the right along the Austrian Wettersteinwand range and into the Alpspitze and Zugspitze range. As the moon passed over the ridge, it moved out of site with the different size peaks. Finally, it made its full appearance to the night sky. It dramatically peered out from behind the Zugspitze, illuminating its granite wall that plummets into the waters of Lake Eibsee. For a person from a large city, I was amazed at how clear the stars were visible from such an altitude. It was also the first time I had seen fireflies. A person searching for a mountain hideaway that yields beautiful 2004-11-10T14:41:34-05:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/A-Memorably-Picturesque-Village-5882.aspx A Matter of Taste 2004-11-10T14:40:33-05:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/A-Matter-of-Taste-5881.aspx Wicked Virtuoso In Your Shadow Wicked Virtuoso In Your Shadow By: Amerah Asleah “ AA” Baniaga Tago Oh, p-leez, gimme a break, so what if I say wicked? Or evil is more appropriate? And stop those scrutinizing brows; this is of no inept revelation. And why begin it as eloquently as this is? Simple. Arrogance and hypocrisy within the breeze of air that surrounds me is as callous as they are overwhelmingly alluring and good-looking. Yes, I speak of a sheep in a wolf’s clothing, a metaphor you wish not to plummet into nor be one of its allies. Nor do I. Not in a million years. Beware, on land, on moon, on space, the wicked paranoia may never come as a visible being but in a tacit, truculent silence, like a shadow lurking behind your every step. Some maybe inopportune as they are empirical and wise for I myself bushwhacked few of them, catching the drift, turning my back, and kindly letting them live their crazed life, hearing things but letting it out of my system the second it hits me. So, I was born with it, the so-called intellectually vital vision and outstanding senses. I sense the real, the fake, the filthy. I sense which has heart, which has not. When you are a Virgo as the writer is, you are one with the nature; you are a virgin who symbolizes purity of the mind- the ability to grasp things logically. What others say has never staunched me, never trampled me, never put me down. Sheep in a wolf’s clothing- more of an ethnic joke than a human being. Jogging up my memories, the bad ones have all but not vanished. But these made me stronger like my Shihan’s innate and apparent strength. Fear never reverberates through me, slap me and I’ll break your nose, hurt me and you’ll wish you we never alive. So here goes nothing- I am a girl, a powerful femininity flows through me, a strong spirit, a determination as strong as Malcolm X’s and a mind as clear as a tranquil Black Sea. Never fear, never hesitate, speak out and be heard, let no wolf clothing scare you. Then there goes the pin-pointer- who points his faults to others. This person is in need of a mirror to reflect the real self- for a wide awakening. A snide attitude toward every little peccadillo he assumes 2004-11-05T05:59:54-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/ Wicked-Virtuoso-In-Your-Shadow-5870.aspx Retreat All I ever wanted from life, Was to watch the sun rise and fall. But I can only bow to the fife, And know I shall never grow tall I live in a world of regret Steeped in the mud of the rest I have only had time to bet On a future behind 2004-10-25T16:35:03-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Retreat-5857.aspx Entires of an American Soldier (fictional) These are journal entries of an American Solider named Private John G. Watson who was sent to Afghanistan to fight the war on terrorism. These are the last few entries in his journal before his convoy was ambushed and he was killed. He was only 21. August 2, 2001: So, I just got my draft slip in the mail. Looks like I am on my first assignment already. I mean, I just joined the army 5 months ago. President Bush is sending troops out to Afghanistan to fight the war on terrorism. He is sending us out there to find the terrorists that were responsible for the devastating attacks on the world trade center on September 11th. All my friends that have joined the army with me are going as well, we may even be in the same convoy. I am really not ready for this, I am very nervous about this. But it is my duty as a solider of the American Army. Well, I better get some sleep; I leave tomorrow to go out there, to that frightening Middle East place. August 3, 2001: This morning a bus came to the barracks to pick us up. The bus was full of guys like me. The youngest guy was only 20. Not much younger than me! We are risking our lives to preserve the lives of the other millions of Americans that would rather sit at home and hope for peace, to us where we are doing something about it. I can’t believe I am doing this. Right now I am on a C-130 cargo plane with about 70 other soldiers. We are heading out to a US base near Lwara in Afghanistan. We still haven’t received our specific orders. We don’t know who will be in each platoon. Well, we are almost to the base now, I will write back once I get the chance. August 4, 2001: The flight was over 12-hours, I tried to sleep, but I couldn’t with all the thoughts of what may happen to me out here. So, when we landed we didn’t land on a runway it was more like a desert floor. When we got off the plane the heat hits you like a punch in the stomach. We were directed to our barracks 2004-10-25T06:15:50-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Entires-of-an-American-Soldier-fictional-5856.aspx Man I stand in London streets and pleasant leas And both still seem the same to me, An endless blight from land to sea Is all mankind can be to me. I see it in the palace walls And starry night 2004-10-22T11:32:14-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Man-5855.aspx Autumn Autumn; The season that above all others can be so eloquently compared to my own life. Every element is noticeable as I walk through the yellow and orange forests, the cold of the air held in the bracing gusts of wind; cold that sinks below your clothes, even your skin, where it resides until warmth can be once more restored. The grey, clouded sky, bloated with rain hangs over me, as does the knowledge of life I keep. The 2004-10-22T11:01:39-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Autumn-5854.aspx I AM I am a simple boy that likes turtles. I wonder what it’ll be like in 2020. I hear many sad tears. I see people losing their families. I want peace of the world. I am a simple boy that likes turtles. I pretend to stop a war. I feel as if something has stabbed me. I touch the end of the earth. I worry of the sea and the land. I cry of the 2004-10-08T22:21:08-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/I-AM-5828.aspx Sisterly Love: Myth or not? Your sister is a part of your essential self, an eternal presence of your heart and soul and memory. —Susan Cahill Patricia, Jessica and Janice are my sisters and great ones at that but today I will be focusing on the rather volatile relationship that my sister Patricia and I have endured over the past nineteen years, mainly in the past nine years. It is often said that a sibling relationship is based on that of genetic binding and a built in love like that of ones love for their parents,, “ Loving a sister is an unconditional, narcissistic, and complicated devotion that approximates a mothers love...sisters are inescapably connected, shaped by the same two parents, the same trove of memory and experience.” (Bruno. M). With Patricia and I since we were children we have been the ones to fight the most and get along with each other the most, what I propose occurs within our relationship is that of a ‘love/hate’ relationship, although more recently one based on contempt and anger. I wish to examine the decline in the relationship in terms of changing ideologies and social patterns along with a separation of identities. As a child I being the younger sister was in awe of Patricia my elder sister and would follow her around just trying to imitate her as best I could. Throughout my early teens and to this day I tend to compare myself to her in terms of friends, intelligence etc. “Our sisters hold up our mirrors: our images of who we are and of who we can dare to become. “(Fishel. E) But I no longer strive to imitate her every move, I have developed a life separate from her which is difficult to comprehend since through our entire lives we have shared the same room, gone to the same school even sharing the same birth month just one year and one week apart. With Patricias rather volatile temper and our evolving identities fights were inevitable. As Patricia once said to me , “ Rashell I feel like we’re drifting’ referring to me during the stages at university when my life began to take a different path away from my dependence on Patricia, as I gained a great deal more friends and a social life one Patricia and I couldn’t relate on. But I 2004-09-18T11:22:44-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Sisterly-Love-Myth-or-not-5783.aspx Sisterly Love: Myth or not? Your sister is a part of your essential self, an eternal presence of your heart and soul and memory. —Susan Cahill Patricia, Jessica and Janice are my sisters and great ones at that but today I will be focusing on the rather volatile relationship that my sister Patricia and I have endured over the past nineteen years, mainly in the past nine years. It is often said that a sibling relationship is based on that of genetic binding and a built in love, like that of ones love for their parents,, “ Loving a sister is an unconditional, narcissistic, and complicated devotion that approximates a mothers love, sisters are inescapably connected, shaped by the same two parents, the same trove of memory and experience.” (Bruno. M). With Patricia and I since we were children we have been the ones to fight the most and get along with each other the most, what I propose occurs within our relationship is that of a ‘love/hate’ relationship, although more recently one based on contempt and anger. I wish to examine the decline in the relationship in terms of changing ideologies and social patterns along with a separation of identities. As a child I being the younger sister was in awe of Patricia my elder sister and would follow her around just trying to imitate her as best I could. Throughout my early teens and to this day I tend to compare myself to her in terms of friends, intelligence etc. “Our sisters hold up our mirrors: our images of who we are and of who we can dare to become. “(Fishel. E) But I no longer strive to imitate her every move, I have developed a life separate from her which is difficult to comprehend since through our entire lives we have shared the same room, gone to the same school even sharing the same birth month just one year and one week apart. With Patricia’s rather volatile temper and our evolving identities fights were inevitable. As patricia once said to me , “ Rashell I feel like we’re drifting’ referring to me during the stages at university when my life began to take a different path away from my dependence on Patricia, as I gained a great deal more friends and a social life one Patricia and I couldn’t relate on. But 2004-09-12T13:46:29-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Sisterly-Love-Myth-or-not-5781.aspx Sports affects schoolwork? Topic: Some schools require each student to participate in an organized school sport chosen by the student. People at these schools argue that athletics is an important part of the educational experience and that there should be a rule requiring participation. Others argue that students should be free to decide whether or not they wish to participate in organized school sports. Write an essay for a classroom instructor in which you take a position on whether or participation in organized school athletics should be required. Be sure to defend your position with logical arguments and appropriate examples. Answer: Upon reading both arguments of the pupils, I have decided that I am in support of “students should be free to decide whether or not they wish to participate in organized school sports.” There are several reasons I have stated below in support of my opinion. After all United States is a “free” country so this small school dilemma should not abide the rules. By second hand knowledge, I have learned that all schools in United States or possibly around the world should always have a physical activity in school. By this I mean, a class that helps students to burn their calories, or better yet a class that will keep them fit and healthy. Doesn’t this sound familiar? Indeed it does. That’s because we already have a class that conducts physical fitness and sports scheduled in different semesters of the school year. This course is what we call “Physical Education” (A.K.A P.E). In this class we are able to participate in a school sport and play our favorite activity. Students are also required to do some exercises in this class simultaneously. If the requirement is not reached the student is not going to be able to pass the P.E class. Hence, I strongly feel that it is not necessary on creating the rule on joining a sport is required for each student. Occupying a student on a sport is good physically. But a student does not gain what we call “book smarts”. Making a student join a sport is in effects of the student having less time for their homework or assignments. Not all students are the same. Some can concentrate on both and some can only concentrate on one thing. We should take this in consideration. In conclusion, I believe that we should give each student a chance to express themselves by giving 2004-08-28T09:38:57-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Sports-affects-schoolwork-5768.aspx felicia beth Tonight, forever I will sleep Tonight, forever I will sleep I’d rather lye 2004-08-12T17:08:51-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/felicia-beth-5759.aspx 3 Decades Ahead I stepped out from the yellow Ferrari GXcT second edition, recalling when was the last time I landed my feet on my beloved hometown. Everything had changed. After three decades being isolated on an island for a government top secret project, I am finally at liberty. The first place that I wish to visit after being secluded is my high school. So, off I go trying to locate the school based on the information on my car’s databank screen. Before my eye is a 30-storey building. As my car drawing near the main steel-like-made gate, a security guard, dressed in black coat with black spectacles approached and stopped my car. On his left hand hung an electron rifle, which from my observation, is the latest. He asked for my identification card. My renewed silver tiny mini ID is now slided thru his Tagucci watch. Green light blinked. Carefully, I made my steps to the lift. It was terrific! The lift was gigantic, just about the size of my classroom 30 years ago. Within seconds, I was already at the principal’s room. I went in. Not a soul! ‘Maybe he has to attend a meeting.’ I thought. I sat on a bluish chair. There was a red button, stamped the principal’s name, Mr. Slengier O’ Turrien. I laid my finger on it, applying just a little bit pressure expecting the bell to ring or alarm to rise, but to my amazement, the wall in front of me suddenly moved! ‘Oh my God, what did I do?’ As I was about to leave, an old man, appeared from the opening. I introduced myself as he might have probably forget about me, you know, it has been 30 years since I left, even Albert Einstein cannot remember much what happened 30 years ago what else Mr. Slengier, an ordinary principal from Coydressila Vir Wastecqrain High School. He checked my profile using his hand phone-like notebook. Well, I couldn’t spend my life there could I? After some history talks, I bided him goodbye! What a technology! Nobody to send me out, just a device installed to guide visitors safely out. As I was heading my way to the gate, I passed by a few classes. I can see no teachers at all! That’s something I never thought could happen 30 years back. Life in school without teachers is so much fun I guess. Every student is 2004-08-12T09:53:54-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/3-Decades-Ahead-5758.aspx felicia beth A flower (written by Felicia Beth) A flower can be a beautiful object. Many can observe it. If a flower is cared for, provided with its needs than the flower is able to blossom and grow. If the flower is left out alone in the cold and rain it will die. A flower has feelings and emotions. It reacts to the weather and does not like the darkness. A flower needs nourishment and tender loving care. A flower must be dealt with in a tender and kind way. If not it will die. A flower must be left alone at times but must be attended to occasionally. A flower needs its light and warmth as well to be understood. If not it will die. A flower is a gentle and expressive thing. A flower when displayed properly can be the most beautiful thing in the world. It must be admired and cared for 2004-07-17T14:48:31-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/felicia-beth-5736.aspx A well spent life brings a happy death Through rills, hills, ups and downs. Through laughter, smiles, tears and frowns. Day after day, you have survived, Day after day, you continue to strive. The stress was evident through every day, But you managed to conquer it in every way. A year goes by, and you’re about to go. Goodbye to us, and to the world HELLO. You only live once, so live it right. Try and work hard with all your might. The 3 ingredients for the perfect life, Are that you learn, earn and work day and night. Live a fully, fulfilling and satisfactory day, Don’t let any imbecile get in your way. Reach for the stars, reach for the moon, Live as if your life is ending soon. You’ve got to strive to do your utmost best, And at the end of the day, you can peacefully rest. A farmer spends hours to sow and reap, His hard and well-spent day brings a happy sleep. The ups and downs are just another factor, Just live through life as your own kind of character. Don’t let harsh words ever 2004-06-06T11:23:10-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/A-well-spent-life-brings-a-happy-death-5690.aspx Basement Full of Memories The Basement Full of Memories I have lived in the same house for eighteen years. Ever since I was brought home from the hospital, I was always in this specific place in my house. This place, I still spend a couple of hours there, just talk with people or just being myself. I don’t spend as much time there like when I was a little girl, but enough time to go back to the memories I had there. When I was a little girl, my sister Carla and I would put together some costumes and put on a little show for my parents. Carla and I always thought we were in a movie because the space was big and had a lot of props to go with the little show. Also in this special place is where my cousin Christina and I would have our little makeovers. She would do my hair and I would do hers, I would put make-up on her and she would put make-up on me. We had all the hair products you can imagine and mirrors all around us so we can see in front of us, behind us, and on the side of us. We were the Italian Princesses. Everyone knows how Italian are, big families, lots of food and lots of yelling even though we are not. This is the place where we have our family parties/get together and this is where we have bad memories and good memories. This place is called, “THE BASEMENT FULL OF GOODIES!” My basement is not like many others you have seen. My mother owns a beauty shop in our basement and this is where I spent most of my life. This is the center of our house. Whenever you need somewhere to go and relax, you go to the basement, whenever you want to argue with someone, you go to the basement. As a baby, I would sit in my swing and watch my mother cut hair. The reason why we call it the, “Basement Full of Goodies,” is because is consist of a lot of different things. A washroom where my mother has a big sink bowl where she washes hair, 2 chairs where she cuts hair, 3 big hair driers, and a section where the customers wait. 2004-05-27T04:42:26-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Basement-Full-of-Memories-5678.aspx Together 2004-05-17T22:10:52-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Together-5659.aspx Together 2004-05-17T22:10:32-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Together-5658.aspx His story From dusk till dawn, till day light sleeps. Not quite dead, yet 2004-04-29T04:32:30-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/His-story-5601.aspx Today . Today i realized I’m beautiful. Her eyes told 2004-04-06T14:13:37-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Today-5560.aspx Good vs Evil (losing a father) true story Moody did not come home yet His toddler is crying His wife is warming the food But the cabis meter is still running Moody is an artist Moody is a leader Moody is an initiator but Moody is in the wrong place "Give me the money, I need it for the bus, banks are closed now and the gas stations are busy" Cabi is saving for babys food Cabi cant give money away To every damn fool Cabi fights and Cabi loose For the poor 2004-03-31T19:25:49-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Good-vs-Evil-losing-a-father-true-story-5555.aspx Without Desires Without Desires A man stands on a mountain in the middle of nowhere without a care in the world. He donates all of his possessions in order to be there. He does not worry about tomorrow nor will he think about yesterday. The only image in his mind is that of freedom from the pains of this world. There in his place of peace he cannot hear anything but himself. Without desires or needs, he does not hear anything. He is in a true state of Nirvana. If one worries about what tomorrow will bring and think of the decisions made yesterday he or she will always be in a perpetual state of worry. One would not possess what is required to be at rest. For instance, a man who worries if he will have enough money to keep the lights on in his house for just one more day is not a man at rest. A man at rest does not worry if the lights in his house will still be on when he arrives from work. He takes it one day at a time. The man at peace deals with things as they come. On the contrary, the man at war must anticipate problems every second of everyday. Nirvana is achieved when someone does not have any desires; they do not want a better car or a bigger house. Nirvana comes from inside one’s self. Everyone possesses the ability to reach nirvana; however, it is a difficult passage to take. It is a difficult one because a person would need to reject the culture of consumption that prevails over our society. Bigger houses and fancier cars are things people would like to have. Letting go of those “needs” or “wants” is a difficult task. However, do those people who do manage this task, live a better life style? It must feel good not having to worry if one is wearing the latest style or fashion. Not caring about what car one drive’s or how big one’s house is. Being at peace and content with one’s life is all that matters. . Freedom, peace, happiness, and lack of earthly desires are components necessary to achieve nirvana. If one has peace but is still in need of possessions, one does not have all that is necessary for nirvana. One must achieve all four tasks in order to reach nirvana. Peace and freedom are 2004-03-31T07:49:42-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Without-Desires-5552.aspx A journey through The Understanding of Life Sitting on the white sandy beach of San Pedro Sula in Belize, a young boy approached me begging for a dollar. Seeing that he really needed and wanted the money, I gave him without any taught. I actually gave the boy two dollars more than he asked. The boy looked at me and said “why did you give me more than I asked”, “I said to him enjoy it because live is short”. The boy watch me in the face and said to me “sir, what is life?” very amazed by his question, I said to him I don’t really know. The boy smiled with me and ran off to play with his friends. But what is Life? Life is the greatest unknown, it is a mysterious unpredictable cascade of unbelievably amazing unpremeditated experiences. Life is a true abyss, the truth may be right before your eyes or yet the truth may be so far from your eyes that trusting your eyes may be of dyer consequence. Knowing the difference between the two adds another element of difficulty not many can sincerely claim to have dealt with victoriously. Life is never what one would wish, as life feels no guilt is contorting ones hopes, aspirations and dreams to produce a never ending array of experiences. Life is never subject to control; rather it has a sense of irony, sometimes indescribably so. Life is a teacher, an understatement that can be dismissed by no one. I myself have been time and time again a pawn in the game of life. Life has taken away so much from many of us, but for good reasons, so as to allow us to realize that we were blessed to have had so much to loose. Life has though offered us much more than we will ever know. But the greatest lesson life has thought us may be confined here in these words. We are all unique, all of our lives are unique, and we are a mirror image of no one. People have always found it amazing at how quickly children developed as a teenager and how seemingly regressed they are at the age of adulthood. Many of us have had various good and bad experiences in life and have had to make 2004-03-20T05:01:08-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/A-journey-through-The-Understanding-of-Life-5527.aspx Analyzing three stories based on Criminal Justice Three Stories Analyzed The three stories I chose to write my paper on; are from pages 110 through 138 in Maynard-Moody and Musheno’s “Cops, Teachers, Counselors” book. They focus on the street level workers using their discretion to make decisions in their jobs. The stories are titled, “I’m Disabled but want to be an EMT”, “Cut the Power”, and “Ignoring Orders”. In this paper I will argue that street level workers use their discretion in ways that is not consistent with established rules while identifying different constraints operating on the workers and explain what the author’s mean with the reference to the three stories I have selected. To begin, street level workers use their discretion in ways that shows the presence of moral reasoning rather than following established rules of which they are supposed to follow. For instance in the story “Ignoring Orders” the teacher in the story was supposed to have the mother, whose child is in the special needs program, sign a consent form to relinquish service. The teacher did not perform the task as she was supposed to because she did not feel that it was morally right. She instead sent in the paperwork without the mother’s signature, which allowed the child to remain in the program. The second story entitled “I’m Disabled but Want to be an EMT” is about a counselor who is contacted by a client who has a bad back and has decided to become an EMT. The counselor is asked to allow the client to take courses to become an EMT, but the counselors better judgment in the case is that someone with a bad back should not be an EMT. So the counselor tells the client that she will not authorize the training since it would more likely put the client at risk of further injury. The third story, “Cut the Power”, is about a police officer who is called out to an apartment complex on a loud music complaint. When the officer attempts to make contact with the subject who has his music playing too loud, the subject curses and ignores him. Finally, the officer gets tired of the situation and decides to turn off the power to the subject’s apartment. He then tells the subject, “I’ll tell you what. If I have to come back again, I’m going to kick 2004-03-17T20:25:04-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/-Analyzing-three-stories-based-on-Criminal-Justice-5524.aspx Analyzing three stories based on Criminal Justice Three Stories Analyzed The three stories I chose to write my paper on; are from pages 110 through 138 in Maynard-Moody and Musheno’s “Cops, Teachers, Counselors” book. They focus on the street level workers using their discretion to make decisions in their jobs. The stories are titled, “I’m Disabled but want to be an EMT”, “Cut the Power”, and “Ignoring Orders”. In this paper I will argue that street level workers use their discretion in ways that is not consistent with established rules while identifying different constraints operating on the workers and explain what the author’s mean with the reference to the three stories I have selected. To begin, street level workers use their discretion in ways that shows the presence of moral reasoning rather than following established rules of which they are supposed to follow. For instance in the story “Ignoring Orders” the teacher in the story was supposed to have the mother, whose child is in the special needs program, sign a consent form to relinquish service. The teacher did not perform the task as she was supposed to because she did not feel that it was morally right. She instead sent in the paperwork without the mother’s signature, which allowed the child to remain in the program. The second story entitled “I’m Disabled but Want to be an EMT” is about a counselor who is contacted by a client who has a bad back and has decided to become an EMT. The counselor is asked to allow the client to take courses to become an EMT, but the counselors better judgment in the case is that someone with a bad back should not be an EMT. So the counselor tells the client that she will not authorize the training since it would more likely put the client at risk of further injury. The third story, “Cut the Power”, is about a police officer who is called out to an apartment complex on a loud music complaint. When the officer attempts to make contact with the subject who has his music playing too loud, the subject curses and ignores him. Finally, the officer gets tired of the situation and decides to turn off the power to the subject’s apartment. He then tells the subject, “I’ll tell you what. If I have to come back again, I’m going to kick 2004-03-17T20:18:01-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/-Analyzing-three-stories-based-on-Criminal-Justice-5523.aspx First Day at School ¡§Mel, Mel! It¡¦s already seven! You¡¦re late!¡¨ I tossed furiously on my bed, groaning in annoyance. I lay still for a moment then sprung up from my bed as I heard my father¡¦s grumpy footsteps approaching to my door. ¡§I¡¦m up, just give me five minutes.¡¨ I rushed past my father and headed to the small bathroom. There I was, trying to wear my weird looking uniform while the toothbrush was still in my mouth. I stared at the mirror above the sink, practicing my friendly smile which I thought it would be useful on the first day at school. A few heavy knocks on the door interrupted my practice and I know the time had finally come. I had to go to the new school. With a nervous grin on my face I shut the front door and waited for the elevator. ¡§Everything will be fine, Mel. You will survive,¡¨ I reassured myself. Stepping out of the station I took a few deep breaths, hoping the coolness in the air would calm me down. I continued walking, amused by the way that people stared at my distinctive, bright green uniform and probably because the fact that I was an international school student. I sighed silently, why did I choose to enter an international school while I could go into a local Hong Kong school with all my friends? Sometimes I hated to be different. I stopped in front of an old, small building. I looked down at my small, wrinkled sheet which had my new school address on it. I could not believe this building in front of me was my new school. I looked around; wishing someone would come to me and tell me I was wrong. But no, in fact I saw all these people, similar to my age, wearing the same bright green uniform as me walking into the building. I stood there motionlessly in front of the school gate. What I saw right now was a really small building. The campus only had one basketball court and it was even smaller than the standard size, there was a little tuck shop next to it. The building was four storeys high and each floor was so small that you could easily count how many classrooms there 2004-03-04T12:18:57-05:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/First-Day-at-School-5497.aspx Everything goes black It’s 4 o’clock in the morning, she’s been lying in bed since 10, unable to sleep. Her alarm is set to go off in 1 ½ hours. All she’s done for the past 6 hours is think. She dreads the morning. Dreads the monotonous daily routine that has become her life. Maybe she’ll skip school today. Have a friend call her in sick. She wonders how she let her life get so bad. She thought she had control of it, of everything. She can’t remember when she stopped being happy, only that it was a long time ago. She said she had control, that she could stop whenever she wanted to, but the scars were proof that she was wrong. She always told herself, “this is the last cigarette,” or, “one more week and then I’ll get rid of the drugs for good.” She told her friends, “one more beer, one more shot of vodka and then I’ll stop,” but looking around her room you could tell she didn’t have control of things, they had control of her. She can’t remember how it happened but somehow, over the years, she had gone from smoking one cigarette a day, to becoming a pack-a-day smoker. Syringes and needles were scattered on her desk and dressers, pills were all over the floor, beer bottles filled her trash can. She was only 16 years old, how did this happen? She remembers times when her skin was flawless, now, there are scars everywhere. She’d long ago stopped hiding the cuts and burns. She didn’t care anymore. She was never really there, she was just a shell of the girl that people used to know. She dreamed of a normal life. Not a life where she had to take a swig of vodka every morning just to function. She wished she had a life where she was at least a B average student, where she wasn’t the center of her parents’ fights. A life where death wasn’t the main attraction at the 3-ring circus. A normal life. No 16 year old should feel this way or do these things. No one should base the quality of their day by how much Heroin they pumped into their arm. The one good thing she had going for her was taken away. Snatched up and stolen. She went numb after he died. Died? He didn’t have the chance to “die”. He was murdered in cold blood 2004-02-22T21:15:25-05:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Everything-goes-black-5474.aspx BLESSING I heard the cry: plaintive, pitiable wail of a lost and frightened child. It was one of those usual days, when the sun flared like a fiery blaze of a gem in the water filled sky. Feeling not for the first time- the immense weight of duty settling upon me. This would have been daunting if I had not sensed an equally great strength and a will to survive helping to burden. I was an aid worker yet the aid they needed – I had none. Like vermins crawling from the cracks and crevices they emerged, hesitantly at first, but with increasing boldness. Hobbling, scuttling dragging deformed limbs, they scrambled in to the square. My mouth went dry and I fought to swallow the clot of sand that suddenly clogged my throat. One could sense that they were famished by hunger and aflame by thirst but a hidden more mysterious side to these simple people became clear in the sunny blaze, a side that had experienced the soul destroying effects of poverty yet some how survived, living and breathing the hope that is now burdened upon my shoulders. Peering at me was easily the ugliest man I had ever seen: small-faces, gross in every feature, his long nose ending in a fleshy hook, and his mouth , the wide thick-lipped cleft of a frog, and cracks at all sight. Ears like jug handles protruded from under a thick pelt of white wispy hair…like handy floss which floated over his head rather than resting there, and large wide spaced eyes bulged balefully from beneath a single ridge of wispy brow. He held my gaze for the tiniest of fractions yet enough for me to subconsciously sense that he saw me. He slowly stepped forward… ‘Water’ he uttered the word cautiously as if it might hurt his tongue. My pulse beat in my temples like the sound of an African dance that persisted at a steady yet uneasy tempo, which unnerved me, and filled me with dull alarm, while my heart palpited , lumping awkwardly in my chest as though it was a rock. I felt his blood warming in the furious scorch of the sun. The skin on the back of neck sizzled and burnt, and I wondered “Why had god brought such pain and fury” thinking aloud he replied…. “Son we are the lucky ones…we have you to thank.” His words touched a guilty nerve in my conscience and I squirmed. I paused….. The silence 2004-01-28T21:42:09-05:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/BLESSING-5424.aspx Justin Timberlake Justin Timberlake.............what can I say? I think he should run for the next president of the USA because Bush sucks. He would make things more fun. I just wanna rock his body.....So what if I am a guy, it does not mean i am gay just because I dream about the cute little blondie......with his firm buttocks....I mean er......he is 2004-01-21T21:02:57-05:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Justin-Timberlake-5421.aspx AMERICAN I love being an american because it means that we always win. We just do whatever the hell we like and we will always win in the end. It does not matter who we have to kill, we can like kill anybody shoot anybody we like cause we are the best. Everybody wants to be an american because we have more money than anybody else mainly because we stole it from THEM. Now they have no money and they are poor ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha. And they have no food ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha. Anybody fancy a burger.....MMMMmmmmmmm........ America ROCKS baby....I LOVE AMERICA.....I HATE FRANCE....and all the other countries outside america 2004-01-21T20:56:59-05:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/AMERICAN-5420.aspx Frustration unleashed Again and again, My heart endures pain Its shattered, destroyed, Dispersing like rain. Now all that remains, Are the scars, I hope, Will remind me always, Of your lifestyle I can’t cope. All I want is you, To lend me your ears, As I deliver, My harangue. I do know that this, Won’t move you to tears. But this, I must, Make a clean breast of. Even with the outcome I fear, I have nothing to lose, For my future is clear, And it doesn’t involve you. This time I won’t, Draw back, nor restrain, So heed my 2004-01-21T14:58:30-05:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Frustration-unleashed-5418.aspx king louis xiv &#65532; King Louis was thought to be the Ideal king Nationally know throughout France Greatly appreciated throughout his time as king Lord Of Underprivileged people Idol of So many people Xtremly wealthy In his time Victorious 2004-01-20T01:48:30-05:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/king-louis-xiv-5417.aspx Best Friends Forever Best Friends Forever As the years pass, and we grow apart, I want you to know, that you are in my heart. You helped me through problems, through things good and bad. You helped me keep smiling, when I was sad. You helped me with guys. You made me stay strong. How will I live, when you are gone? And where the years take us, No place is too far, We will think of each other, wherever we are. You are a wonderful person, with a good heart to lend, And 2004-01-15T18:37:30-05:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Best-Friends-Forever-5408.aspx True Beauty True Beauty We all want to be beautiful. For more and more women our “want” to be beautiful has become a desire for thinness. For a long time we have focused on the thin, beautiful women; and in doing this we have created a nation of starving, self-obsessed women dying to be thin. Girls as young as nine years old have developed this “want” for beauty. According to National Organization for Women’s Redefining Liberation Campaign, eighty percent of girls in the fourth grade (ages eight-nine) are already dieting, and four out of every hundred will develop bulimia by the time they are in college. Another third will develop a binge-eating disorder and gain over 20 percent of their normal body weight. Our society continuously encourages its young women to focus on the superficial rather than the real woman. Media images are always portraying desirable women as being thin. Even as REAL women grow heavier, models and “beautiful” women are portrayed as thinner. I am not bashing the media or blaming advertisements for all the cases of bulimia and anorexia or every occurrence of binge eating. Magazines and all the other media products are just reflections of trends that society holds today. Magazines, movies, commercials and music videos do not cause low self-esteem or eating disorders, but they absolutely reflect a society that does -- a society that, as I said before, continuously encourages its young women to focus on the superficial rather than the real woman. If we are going to end this obsession with physical beauty among women, then we need to realize our responsibility as a society. We often use the word society as a safety net for problems. If something is wrong, it is easy to blame society. But if the problem of women expecting to reach an unrealistic body standard or weight is to be solved (if any problem is to be solved), we are going to have to stop seeing society as something beyond ourselves. We have to realize that when someone says “society encourages young women to focus in the superficial,” they are really saying that each of us as individuals do this. We are society! We just need to question the media’s motives about fashion, cosmetics, diet, exercise, and surgeries. Do we encourage people to do this in order to feel good about 2004-01-15T18:34:51-05:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/True-Beauty-5407.aspx Causes of Guilt The Causes of Guilt What causes guilt? There are many things 2004-01-15T18:34:03-05:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Causes-of-Guilt-5406.aspx Who is more Flirtatious? Who Is More Flirtatious?? What does the word flirt really mean? Is it a good thing or a bad thing? People ask these questions all the time. Well, in Webster’s New World College Dictionary, the word flirt is defined as follows: "to pay amorous attention without serious intentions or emotional commitment; play at love". Flirting by definition therefore is light-hearted and non-serious play. In my opinion, girls flirt way more than guys do. Girls can flirt in the way they dress, act, and talk. A girl walks into the mall wearing some revealing clothes and parades up to a guy she does not know, and has no intentions of really getting to know, just because she thinks he is really cute. She starts talking with him and touches his arm, giggles and then asks him if he wants to go somewhere with her. Automatically the guy is going to get the impression that this girl wants to have some sort of contact. This girl will probably end up hurting the guy along with herself. I think that everyone flirts in some way or another . I’ll admit that I flirt, but hopefully I do not lead guys to believe that I want to have some kind of relationship with them unless I really do. I would never wear revealing clothes or walk up to some strange guy at the mall that I do not even know. I have a lot of guy friends that I talk, laugh and hang out with; so occasionally I might flirt with them just to get their reaction. I do not think that it is harmful to flirt with your guy friends as long as they know that you are just joking around and that you do not have feelings for them. In some cases, though, one of my guy friends might like me and then I think that it would be a good idea NOT to flirt with him. The guy might have feelings for me that I do not have for him, and flirting would just lead him to believe that I did. I don’t think that girls are the only ones that flirt. I know that guys flirt, too. I have recently been watching this one guy in high school and seeing exactly how he 2004-01-15T18:32:42-05:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Who-is-more-Flirtatious-5405.aspx Macedonia is not greek 2004-01-14T03:24:36-05:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Macedonia-is-not-greek-5403.aspx frustration unleashed Again and again, My heart endures pain Its shattered, destroyed, Dispersing like rain. Now all that remains, Are the scars, I hope, Will remind me always, Of your lifestyle I can’t cope. All I want is you, To lend me your ears, As I deliver, My harangue. I do know that this, Won’t move you to tears. But this, I must, Make a clean breast of. Even with the outcome I fear, I have nothing to lose, For my future is clear, And it doesn’t involve you. This time I won’t, Draw back, nor restrain, So heed my 2004-01-11T07:44:42-05:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/frustration-unleashed-5389.aspx The Last Day The Last Day I will never forget the night my grandfather was rushed to the hospital as he was gasping for breath. I could not comprehend the moment as being reality, while we followed the ambulance to the emergency room. The lights flashing by and creepy moonlight shinning in the night while being interrupted by the red and blue lights of the truck all seemed very confusing. I sat there and thought about of what was happening thirty minutes ago, as I was sitting down on my wide couch and watching “FRIENDS” just as Joey broke up with his girlfriend. Thirty minutes later, here I was following the ambulance, rushing my grandfather to the hospital. As we were approaching the hospital, the night seemed to get darker and darker. Watching the faces of my parents lose expression, I began getting more concerned as I anxiously waited to get there and have the doctors tell us that everything was all right. As the ambulance approached the emergency doors, the doctors immediately admitted my grandfather into the hospital and we were told to remain in the waiting room. I hated hospitals before that night, but afterwards I despised them: the smell, the white unpromising walls and the doctors. We waited for about eight hours, which seemed to last forever. In those eight hours, I tried to occupy myself, but nothing could get my mind off of what was actually happening, so I just sat there and stared at the blank white walls and drank my creamy dark coffee which at that point was the only thing that kept me awake. I could hear my mother crying as my father tried to comfort her and tell her everything was going to be fine. I could not say anything; it was as if I was numb and unconscious, and everything around me seemed surreal. The night seemed to drag on forever and I began to feel restless because I had no sleep, which made the whole situation seem even worse. Noticing that it was getting light outside and the sun rays hitting my eyes, I began to worry. My mother’s tears ceased, and all that was left was the hope for my grandfather’s life. We waited in anticipation for the doctor to come out. I watched the doors almost as if I was hypnotized as people rushed in and out of them. Finally, we saw a 2003-12-22T20:09:21-05:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/The-Last-Day-5377.aspx Special Education Case Study Abstract The purpose of the field experience case study was to be enlightened by and involved with an individual with a severe and profound disability. Time spent in observance and interaction with the individual¡¦s case would familiarize the students with IEP¡¦s (Individual Educational Programs) or ISP¡¦s (Individual Service Plans). Also, involvement in the study should help in learning and dealing with functional objectives, data collection and analysis, and future planning for individuals with severe disabilities. The experience should offer opportunity to evaluate and learn specific teaching styles while applying and refining their own understanding. In order to gain permission to perform this case study, changing their names has protected the privacy of the individuals involved. When referring to the student involved, we will be using the name ¡§Ashley¡¨. Historical Data Ashley is a fourteen-year-old female who resides in Banks County, which is a rural county in northeast Georgia. She has been diagnosed with autism and MPD (Multiple Personality Disorder) with mild schizophrenia. She is currently in the eighth grade and enrolled in Banks County Middle School, and has been in her present school for the past three years. She was previously served at the Alpine Psycho-Educational Center in Gainesville, Georgia for five years. Ashley moved to Banks County after her mother and father divorced three years ago, and now she resides with her mother and two brothers, along with her mother¡¦s new boyfriend. She has been involved in a community based instructional class at her middle school for the past three years which teaches the social, functional academic, communication and pre-vocational skills that she will need next year when entering high school. Skills of the Individual Communication. Ashley has moderate to good communication skills. She will initiate conversations with other individuals without being prompted, but tends to get frustrated when no response occurs. At the beginning of her conversation, Ashley will speak at a normal volume, but tends to get louder as she continues. When speaking to others, she has a propensity to begin laughing out loud and proceeds to act very silly when not reminded to act like a ¡§young lady¡¨ as referred by her teachers. She will compliment others and seeks positive comments about herself, mainly due to the fact that her favorite subject is ¡§Ashley¡¨. She is extremely vocal and on occasion has to be 2003-12-18T14:03:49-05:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Special-Education-Case-Study-5372.aspx Last Resort Last Resort Pondering Waiting My mind escaping Running Hiding My spirit fighting Living Breathing This life I'm leading Cutting Bleeding My time is fleeting Falling Sinking No more thinking Denying Crying My 2003-12-13T23:43:10-05:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Last-Resort-5357.aspx Monkey See Monkey Do “Monkey See Monkey Do” Once upon a time, in a tropical forest far away, there lived a monkey and a zebra. The monkey was wild and wreck less , while the zebra was a busy bee perfectionist. Well, one day the monkey told a fib about how today was opposite day. The zebra thought, “well, if it is a tropical holiday, then shoot, I am going to have to act like him and he’s going to act like me.” The monkey delighted with his plan told everyone else that the zebra would act like a party animal and he would have to act sane… Well half was true. The zebra acted crazy like a baboon- any baboons out there reading this I’m sorry.- The monkey started out the day sane , but we know what happened to the monkeys jumping on the bed. The monkey told the zebra about this great game, called monkey see monkey do. The zebra said, “okay, but he didn’t know how to play.” The monkey taught the zebra and the zebra, being a perfectionist, caught on quick. They started playing the game, which wasn’t very fun, when the monkey stated that the zebra told him what to do and he would do it… “That’s not how you play!” raged the giraffe furiously. The monkey only mimicked. Aggravated, the zebra went home, but forgot that the monkey lived there too. The monkey came home after a day of making fun of his roommate, only to find the zebra gone, without a trace. He cried, “ Where have you went my friend? I am lonely, please come back.” The zebra wasn’t really gone he only went to the balcony, taping this whole ordeal. The zebra played tricks on his fuzzy roommate; scratching at the window, making noises, talking to him. Then finally he planned the tricks of all tricks. Fake death and make him his slave. So the zebra painted his face white and went into the room moaning. The monkey pleaded, “ please spare me.” “You have made a holy terror to me my whole life, since we were babies, why should I.” The zebra questioned him. “Because I am like that I’m a monkey and you are a zebra, that’s how we were made.” The zebra spared him and the monkey kissed his hooves. But the zebra said, “ I am not Dead!!! The joke is on you.” The zebra made him do 2003-12-12T01:47:57-05:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Monkey-See-Monkey-Do-5330.aspx <description> I love this song very much. It is not only peaceful and beautiful but also meaningful. Every time when I hear it I cannot help myself thinking back. It¡¯s the same time last year when I first picked it in a CD shop in Beijing, China. How time flies, that now I live in the opposite position of the earth to that memorable place once I </description> <pubDate>2003-12-01T00:09:01-05:00</pubDate> <link>http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/-5298.aspx</link> </item> <item> <title>Artsia All night, he evaporates with her scent By silver times, his soul rains on her eyelids He pours his soul between her eyelashes And hymn arabesque between her lips Exotic like a dream of an ommrtal myth Inhaling words to live and exhaling meaning Growing larger than vagueness of death Time has a wound and his soul is the bleeding All day, he impersonates dust to write light Or impersonates the woods to read wind They told him nonesense don't recite Recite, he said, that I never did Artsia found him at orange times 2003-11-21T12:40:17-05:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Artsia-5282.aspx Dead Goes Wild A WILD DEPARTURE Tears filled Tarzanna¡¯s eyes as she was holding the old photograph of her family, with her father and her mother holding her hands. Tarzanna¡¯s mother disappeared a few years ago in a Patagonian swamp while searching for the bird snake, Thelotornis Kirtland. However, Tarzanna believed her mother¡¯s disappearance was not an accident, she believed it has something to do with her father, who became moody and depressed after her mother¡¯s disappearance. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, honey?¡± asked her father Griswald Wild, a famous animal collector, writer and Australia fauna expert. He had been locking him self in his underground lab all days, only came out a few times during for a break. Tarzanna¡¯s believed that he was developing a extremely rare and frightening animal, which will be kept as a pet just like his many other arachnid friends, and he was preparing the animal for the zoo¡¯s hi-tech Arachnid Exhibition. ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± answered Tarzanna, wiping off her tears from her face. ¡°I knew you missed her,¡± comforting Grizzy. ¡°We missed your mother too, we all missed her just as much as you do,¡± ¡°No, you never missed her! You were the one who had killed her at the swamp!¡± Tarzanna was shouting at her father. Soon as she finished, she ran away into the endless corridor, left Grizzy facing the large black bears roaming in the darkness and coldness of early August out side of the huge 1000 hectare of magnificent Australian scenery and mansion Grizzy owned deep in the forest of Tasmania. After quite a while, Grizzy went back into his underground lab to work again, trying to get the job finished just before the Arachnid Exhibition in late August. Anna, as her friend would call, hung around the large mansion alone. She did need to be alone that moment. After a moment, she went into the arachnid habitat room to feed the arachnids¡¯ their daily meals. She was one of the only three people in the mansion who had the keys to the dangerous or the deadly room. Grizzy and Dr. Storm were the other two. She took a bucket full of living food for the arachnids. As she was doing that, all the arachnids ran around vigorously in their own dorms. As she was feeding the Africa Red Legged spiders just in front the large window of the room, she saw there was a white limousine coming up from the winding 2003-11-20T10:37:19-05:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Dead-Goes-Wild-5278.aspx The senses of the Pier Right now I find myself on the pier-bridge surrounded by loud sounds of many different birds. Their sound mixes with the far noise of the people who are walking nearby and talking. I smell the candies and ice-cream that are being sold outside next to the entrance door of the Pier. A few people stand in the line and wait patiently until it's their turn to make an order. I see some twisted faces. An aimless smile hovers in the air, but vanishes a few seconds later. I can feel the breeze of air, the weak cold wind that blows along the reaches of the street. I hear a couple nearby talking about the beauty of the water, sun and the beach, but I'm asking myself if they or any of us recognize the real beauty of all those things. Every street lamp beats like a fatalistic drum and the corner of the eyes of some people twists like a crooked pin. I can see a crowd of twisted things; A twisted branch upon the beach eaten smooth, and polished as if the world gave up the secret of its skeleton, stiff and white. On the right side of the big Pier-building boats are moving slowly to the water current. The waves are hitting against the sides and edges and causing the steady unbalanced movements of the boats. All the time I ask my self:"Can we really see the bright sky or the shine of the sun?" "Can we really hear the bird's songs and the water's waves?" "I'm sure we can, but sometimes we just don't try enough!" Many little things make something great. Some things may appear simple, but by looking closer and carefully many tiny details start to show and reveal themselves. Everything connects itself and slowly begins to make a sense. Nature's beauty is always present, but we need time to recognize it. When it rains, most of us see water falling down from the clouds, but actually, water is nature's work of many raindrops that glance through the endless light that surrounds us. Many different smells reveal different places. We can feel the cigarettes in corridors and smell of cocktails in bars, and even chestnuts in the streets and dust in crevices. Somehow, what we see is affected by what we hear, 2003-11-16T21:01:06-05:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/The-senses-of-the-Pier-5259.aspx Momba Jomba I was running in my wheel I was having a squeal, Then along came the girl, She made me do a twirl. Then she took me away She made me leave my hay, She put me in the freezer, Oh boy what a teaser. I came out later I began to hate ‘er, She put me in the oven, I ain’t had a lot of lovin’. <this poem was about a hamster-it had a story to go with 2002-12-07T13:00:00-05:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Momba-Jomba-5218.aspx Choosing How can I choose, While I sing these blues, Upon 2002-12-07T13:00:00-05:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Choosing-5219.aspx Slaves I can’t cry, I won’t cry, I have to hope, I’ll always hope. I 2002-12-07T13:00:00-05:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Slaves-5220.aspx Destined for Home My whole senior year I could not wait to go away to college. I just wanted to get away from my parents, my siblings, my job and seeing the same people everyday. I was going to have a great time. I knew I would have some great classes and could not wait to have a roommate. I kept imagining how many friends I was going to have and all the partying I was going to do. It was going to be complete freedom! Orientation was in a huge room with about fifty wooden tables. I was sitting alone at one of those wooden tables while there were about three or four people, my age, to every other table. I had no interest in sitting with these people, I wanted to be with my parents, I realized I definitely did not fit in with these kids. That’s when I should have known I was never going to make it at Cortland. I went home to everyone asking how it was. Horrible, I thought to myself but responded, it was really good I really liked. I was lying already. I sat home thinking about how I did not make one friend and what was wrong with me. Who spends two days with their peers and hardly talks to anyone? Finally it was time to move in. My whole family took the six hour drive up to Cortland to say goodbye. We packed two cars with twelve year old Jaclyn, eleven year old Jenna, six year old Eddie and my parents. Oh great they were already embarrassing me! How could they not there were so many of us there. Oh well, I was going to really miss them I was glad that they came. They brought all my belongings to my new room and they were gone. I was not going to see them for three long months. I was going to dorm in Higgins Hall and Allie was my roommate. I had the chance to meet Allie over the summer since she only lived a town over from me. We really seemed to get along when we met over the summer so I knew we would have a great time together. We set up our room for the first three hours of being there. Allie’s side was all girly bright colors with Dave Matthews Band posters and my side was just black and 2002-12-06T13:00:00-05:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Destined-for-Home-5215.aspx theillest let me drop the blue print/am jay the illest the first ever nigg@ to rock the pink/leather gun/i make your kids my son's/when i bust this ones/i got no love for counterfit catz/am here hustling all winter long i smoke so much i think my lungs is black/if u haiting i suggest u stand back/am like mafia dudes i stay fly and strapped/i dont really care if u feel me or not/cauze really i will put your head inside my shoelaze knot/make your nake 2002-12-03T13:00:00-05:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/theillest-5211.aspx Of men and women It is a simple truth that men and women are different but women are also convoluted. When guys lose weight, they like hearing about it. When girls lose weight things get complicated. You can tell them they look incredible but you should never tell them why. If you tell them they look like they lost a few pounds you’re in big trouble because, of course, what you are implying is that they looked fat and ugly before. Women don’t make things any easier by asking questions like: “Do you think I’m fat?” I never understood why they did that, knowing there are no right or wrong answers. The only answer is a big ugly fight. If the guy says: “No, honey, you look fabulous the way you are”, she immediately assumes that what you really meant was that she does look a bit fat. On the other hand, if the guy says: “Yes, I think you have put on a few pounds lately”, they’re still screwed. You should never tell a woman she looks fat, even if she does look like Miss Piggy and has great difficulties seeing her chunky toes past her neatly stacked rolls. Most likely she knows it, she just doesn’t want you to know it. Women tend to make things even more complicated when they go shopping. Men are smart. They go to a store for a pair of pants, pick up what they need, in their size, pay for it, and then leave – with a pair of pants. Women’s idea of shopping isn’t that simple. They go to a store for a shirt but end up picking up seven different outfits in four different sizes, hoping they lost a few inches walking from their car to the store, and then disappear to the fitting rooms. They come out half an hour later, leave their seven outfits behind, and go for a hunt for seven more. They do that until they are convinced that they are still size six, just like they were before going to the store, and then decide not to buy any clothes because they look too fat. They leave the store with a pair of shoes and a matching purse. And then there’s driving. Men drive like maniacs, there’s no doubt about it. They are drawn to show off, speed, cut off in front of people, piss off other drivers, but at least 2002-11-29T13:00:00-05:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Of-men-and-women-5200.aspx Thoughts about kissing I don’t exactly remember my first kissing experience, but I think I can paint a pretty good picture of it. I had just been through the process of birth. I was extremely frustrated over the fact that I was literally pushed and pulled out of my oh-so-comfortable world into an unknown one. I sure wasn’t afraid to let others know how I felt about this whole deal- I screamed from the top of my lungs. My mom understood exactly how I felt. She tried to calm me down by pressing her soft lips onto my forehead. There- I had had my first kiss. Even though I have no memory of it, I’m positive it was one of the best kisses of my life. Those loving, protective kisses by my mother and other close relatives were part of most of my childhood. I didn’t mind them as much as I did mind those sloppy kisses from all those old wrinkly ladies in family reunions. I still have nightmares about them. But I was smarter than an average bird. I learned to escape them. As soon as I detected a potential kisser I simply disappeared from their sight. If it was too late for the escape, and the lips were already making their way to my precious face, I usually made myself stumble and. Anything was better, even getting hurt, than being kissed by slimy old lips that have probably kissed more people than I could count. I soon discovered that there are some much more pleasant aspects of kissing. One day, I must have been about 6 years old I remember coming home from school, extremely excited. “I was kissed in a special place today” I declared. “Where?” my mom asked me in shock, rolling her eyes. “In the school yard, behind a tree”, I replayed with a dreamy look on my face. But it wasn’t until my teenage years when I started learning about the many benefits of kissing. I was 13 when I found out that kissing burns calories. Weight has always been a big concern among females. People have come up with some really wacky ideas on how to loose weight. I figured kissing couldn’t possibly be the worst. Besides, by that time I was aware of the more intimate ways of kissing and I was more than eager to try it out. It happened at my friend’s birthday party. We were playing one of the oldest kissing 2002-11-29T13:00:00-05:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Thoughts-about-kissing-5201.aspx American Dream As we walk along the streets of San Francisco or any other place here in United States, we see different faces, faces that identify a person’s ethnicity, religion, and sometimes personality. America is a country of immigrants either from Asia, Africa or Europe. People from all around the world have many ideas and concepts that associate with the words United States. Some people think of it in positive sense, hence the freedom and opportunities; others think of it negatively such as high taxes and the possible target of a terrorist attack. Many people migrate here in America in search for jobs and opportunities leaving their relatives and loved ones behind in search for a better tomorrow. Others migrate to escape the wars happening in their countries. They search for peace and security. Opportunity, freedom, peace and security is what people these days long for. These are the American dreams, but as we reflect upon these dreams, we must ponder and ask ourselves, “Is America really the fulfillment of these dreams?” Poverty is one of the biggest problems of our world today. We often see people pushing carts on the streets and sleeping under bridges. These people pick garbage in search for food to eat and cans to trade for money. America is no exception. Indeed, America is a land of opportunity, yet recently America hasn’t been that fulfilling in sustaining the basic needs of people especially the poor. Massive layoffs have been occurring over these past months leaving many people homeless and hungry. Having enough opportunities is an American dream. We all know that having a job is the main source of income for everybody, although, education is one of the requirements in order to have a decent source of living. Having the opportunity to acquire sufficient knowledge that could better prepare a person to face the demanding world is one of the reasons students from all around the world migrate here in America. America is known for having a high standard of education and free tuition for public school from elementary to high school. This privilege is very important especially to the parents who can’t earn enough money to support their child’s needs. Surely free education and sufficient amount of job offers are an American dream. Early in the spring we see flowers blooming and birds soaring up in the clear blue sky, a sign of hope and freedom. For years, 2002-11-27T13:00:00-05:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/American-Dream-5191.aspx 21st Century Time Capsule Ring! Ring! Beep! Beep! Everywhere we go we can hear the sounds of machinery and different contraptions that have developed over thousands of years like the miniature phones – cell phones- that could transmit sound waves and also fast cars that have twin turbo and better engines which could travel at a very fast rate. Furthermore, through technology better medicines are produced each day that fight diseases and viruses thus prolonging the life of every individual. Advanced technology wasn’t only a great step towards better lifestyle and medical research but also gave way towards the broadening of knowledge and understanding of the history through better analysis of different data that are taken from fossils and relics of early civilizations. The development of technologies advances rapidly and maybe people could someday invent a time capsule that defies the time of the universe. Time capsules, in today’s 21st century, are defined to be just fictional yet, we can’t help but to imagine if ever such contraption will be invented. I, myself also pondered about this question but in addition I also ask myself what is the best way to represent the present day and also a way to represent America to the future generations a hundred years from now that can be placed in a time capsule and be carried to the future. Computers signify the ever growing and rapid development of technology. The different books published by various intelligent and bright authors reflect the different accomplishments of the present society. A map provides a visual idea of the topography and geography of the present day America. Pictures show important and memorable events in the history. The national flag is very symbolic in regards to America. Computers, books, maps, historical pictures and the national flag are what I believe best symbolizes the life of the people in this present day in connection to what America is today. These are the things I would be placing in a time capsule that will travel a hundred years from now. Almost every household of the 21st century possesses a computer. This century, which is known as the digital age, have accumulated an advance way of communication through the development of computers and the Internet. A computer is contraptions made of various kinds of microchips connected by different wires and is powered by the electricity. It is composed of four major parts namely: the monitor, the 2002-11-27T13:00:00-05:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/21st-Century-Time-Capsule-5192.aspx Morning Draft When I don't understand your perfect plan, And everything is faded, The love You've shown in all my life Is worth the time I've waited. I know You'll bring me through each test; The hope won't dissapear; But when the clouds of doubt come in, Just let me know You're here. I've made the choice to trust in You; Ev'n Though my trust is weak, I'll push aside my fears and doubts, To give You all 2002-11-24T13:00:00-05:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Morning-Draft-5161.aspx Embarrassing Moment I have always hated gym class. I was the girl who stood there and waited for the ball to hit her during dodge ball. I was the girl who always got picked last for teams. I was the girl who was always the last to finish running laps at the beginning of class. I was the girl who hardly tried to hit the ball during volleyball. One particular agonizing day my freshman year of high school, we were playing badminton. The class was split into four groups. There were four nets set up, two on each side of the gym, next to the closed bleachers. The wooden bleachers were connected to the wall and opened and closed with the touch of a button. When they were closed, they were like a ten-foot tall ladder against the wall. I was placed in a group with five freshman boys. Unfortunately, they were the most immature boys in the class; the boys who thought they were good at everything. These were the boys whose sole purposes in life were to show off. They were the boys who thought they could impress the pretty, popular girls with their athletic ability. It was a wonder they were some of the most popular boys in the freshman class. It was time to get into our groups. The boys in my group ran over to the net, making jokes and calling out insults to a particular chubby kid they enjoyed making fun of. “Hey Tom!” one of them called, “Don’t hit the birdie too high, you might get it stuck in the bleachers and one of us would have to get it for you!” I sighed. This is going to be a long day, I thought as I dragged myself to the net where the boys were trying to decide who would play first. I hated seeing other people being made fun of, although I was always too shy to stick up for them. The class was signaled to start playing. I sat with my back to the bleachers watching everybody play. I noticed that no one in the class could play very well, not even the boys in my group. To compensate for their inability to play the game well, they goofed off instead, trying to hit the birdie across the gym, up into the ceiling, or into the bleachers. As they played, they yelled across the gym at other 2002-11-13T13:00:00-05:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Embarrassing-Moment-5151.aspx Tired Angels Tired bodies, weary eyes, worried features, heartfelt cries. Heroes in the making on this destructive day, people trying to help in every way. Sagging shoulders, shattered souls, people without the loved ones, people who just dont know. Why? We ask God, How did we not see? God 2002-11-11T13:00:00-05:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Tired-Angels-5147.aspx My Journey Enter into a darkness Where coldness meets with your feet, You walk forward, still the fog consumes your dull senses. Pitch black surrounds you, But now the sound of a thousand harmonies enters your ears, While the fickle hairs on your back rise to the freezing atmosphere. You see a light. Dimly but surely, a color enters your deftly aroused circumspectrum, And a spring morning arrives; you feel glad. As the sun rises, Fresh, green pine trees enter into your vision, and far off you can see a flower. As the blurriness leaves, the sun rays glisten on your face while you trod along. You leave a forest, And a carpet of fresh, thin blades of grass drops into a steep and wide valley. Now the horizon is overcast with bright, vivid colors; you then pick up the lily, and hold it close to you. As the wind blows, Your hair is gently swayed, back and forth as you begin to run. The rich valleys are now beginning to fade away, and the hills are becoming dunes of sand. The time is noon, Heat brings drops of sweat to your pores while you doubtingley continue, So hunger is kindled, but only death and heat consumes the land. There is a mountain, looking impossible to climb, and your feet are burning in the hot, grainlike sand. But you remember the the flower in your condescent hand, so you struggle, but manage to overcome the mountain. At last an oasis, Full grown, ripe fruit trees are as far as your eye can see, and abundant pools of flowing water run down the newly discovered reservoir. You take an apple, And sink your teeth into juicy goodness and extinguish all hunger, then you longingly jump into a sky blue lake of water so your body is indulged in an aquatic depth. Weightless and so free, Now you swim deeper into this canyon of clean, clear liquid. Gold, Jade, and Topaz are implanted into the watery cave walls; you go back up for breath, and remember your flower. Once more you dive, This time searching for the next phase in your quest, A pitch black hole is to the north, so you head in that direction while the bubbles surround your shivering body. Your breath is short, So hoping for some oxygen you swim faster, and more rapidly while your mind is in a state of apprehension... At last, the pitch black hole has led to an opening. The light is gone, And you can feel that the blistering air is thin; you have left the waters. On the ground you feel a soft cotton 2002-11-10T13:00:00-05:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/My-Journey-5145.aspx Disappearing Boy In the morning, she went in to check on her son as usual. She knocked gently and pushed the door open. The morning light was obscured by the half-drawn blind. She stood for a moment, looking around the boy’s room in the dimness. She pulled on the blind and sunlight engulfed the room. She looked over to the bed, but he was not there. He couldn’t be up already or she would have heard him. She called his name as she opened the wardrobe and looked under the bed, but she could not find him. She searched the house, and he was not there either. He must have gone out early, she told herself, but when she cast her eyes over to the front door, she saw the security chain was fastened, which was only possible from the inside. She sat on the couch and gathered her dressing gown around her as a coldness descended over her. She pulled it tighter, but continued shivering. This was not like him. It just wasn’t right. She looked at the clock and realised she was late. She dressed herself and drank a glass of milk and left for work. He would be home tonight. She knew it. But he wasn’t. She opened the front door and called his name. She listened to the silence of the house and quickly checked his room again. Nothing had changed. She rang his school, but he had not been there, either. She felt like she was going to be sick. Her hands were shaking when she picked up the phone to call the police. She told the operator what had happened and sat on the couch biting her nails as she waited for them to come. She cast her mind back to the holiday the two of them had last year. She remembered how he had played in the beach sand with the little kids and how he seemed so concerned about the homeless people. She was interrupted by a solid knock on the door. The two policemen seemed sincere enough, but she knew they didn’t care. How could they? They had never met him, could not understand her loss. It wasn’t like he had been abducted; perhaps that would have been better, at least she would know what had happened. But she didn’t. He was gone. She couldn’t tell them when, where or how. The policemen said he had 2002-11-09T13:00:00-05:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Disappearing-Boy-5133.aspx Manhunt The thin air held a frigid tone this evening, and a slight breeze brought a sudden rush of coldness to my face. "It’s safe. Come NOW!" My pounding heart raced as I stumbled to the nearest tree. It was very dark (almost pitch black) outside, and tonight we were being hunted. We had to rely on our instincts, and just hope and pray that the enemy wouldn’t detect us. As the night grew deep, I began to glance around. Our eyes soon became accustomed to the darkness, so that we could distinguish the forestry around us. The trees were dusky, with an evergreen scent, and they supplied us with helpful cover. As I leaned against the large oak, my confidant –NATO of Izmir— was making the escape plan. On special missions like these, we had always worked together. Nato was more of the headman than the henchman, but he performed commands subtly, like a sidekick would. We were buddies since the 8th grade, and although sometimes I’ve become quite annoyed with his disposition, he’s taught me many lessons that I’ll never forget. "Here’s what we’ll do," he whispered, "you see that house over there?" I hurriedly replied "Yep." "Well that’s the old Turkma house. I’ll go first, then you follow. Once you arrive past the second door, climb on the adjacent wall. We’ll take it from there." Just then he dashed in front of me in the direction of the abandoned Turkma. A minute had passed, and I now decided that it was my turn to run. Just then a loud *CRASH* sounded from his location. My mind began pacing back and forth, wondering what had just occurred. So I lay flat on my back, closed my eyes, and prayed, "May they not find him, Lord." If they found him, then they were sure to search for me. But the time passed in silence, so I just lay there. As I watched each minute pass by, looking up at the starry sky, I thought to myself, "An endless ocean of blue, and shiny lights reaching beyond our grasp; they don’t worry or fret." I considered my life in the past, and pondered if tonight was the night I would die. This was only our second assignment, and had we lost the war? We were on Fowler’s territory, and hadn’t planned to enjoy a cup of Turkish tea with them. They were 2002-11-07T13:00:00-05:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Manhunt-5120.aspx Reaching For A Star I had known Derrick for about as long as I could remember. We had been best friends since we were what, two. Derrick and I were popular I guess. He was really handsome, and I wasn't too bad looking myself. A lot of people hung around us...people we didn't even know. We had other friends of cores, but it was mainly "Derrick and Nicole." We always went to the movies, and stayed at each other's house. It was always better going to his house because it smelt so good. His house was big too, he was rich. his father Mark Demetrie; was a gold digger. He had his smaller version of the white house, and I had my little country house. Don't get me wrong, my house was great, it was beautiful...but I didn't appreciate it because my dad built it. People usually say "Oh, you must be honored to know your father built your own house with his bare hands" but it's the exact opposite. My father left me when I was 5...it was better that way. When he left, my body had stopped turning as red as a cheery from those swats with his belt. Anyways, Derrick and I were limb to limb. Every one of my friends cornered me one day and asked if I liked him more than a best friend. I was able to say no, I mean it's not like I really liked him more than a friend...or at least that’s what I thought that day. That week Derrick invited me to go to the Ice rink with him and then spend the night. I was really excited about going, it had been a long time since I had been ice-skating and plus I loved staying the night there...his parents were absolute dolls! When we got to the rink nobody was there yet, "Ah, I guess today nobody wanted to skate." He said, His cheeks turned red as a cheery and began to escort me to the rink. I watched my step as we got over the plastic doors and then I began to skate. I fell at first and laughed hysterically, Derrick didn’t laugh he just franticly asked if I was okay. Derrick seemed nervous about something, like something was wrong. I asked him a few times if there was anything bothering him, but he only replied with a good shake of 2002-11-07T13:00:00-05:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Reaching-For-A-Star-5126.aspx Life without Slim Shady / Eminem / Marshal Mathers I would hate to even suggest that we might soon exist in a world without Eminem. His songs inspire us, as well as being very morally sound, Marshal Mather’s creative and innovative fashions and tunes gives us the much-needed variety that keeps us interested about the next self titled CD he will put out. Eminem is a great role models for every teen, he gives teenaged children something to aspire to. Eminem is a positive contributor to our society. Slim Shady has written some very memorable songs in the past, including ‘Drug Ballad’, Bitch Please’ and who could forget ‘Just don’t give a fuck’. These songs are filled with inspiring lyrics such as, “So when you see me on your block with 2 glocks Screaming’ “Fuck the World” like Tupac, I just don’t give a fuck!” and “But you’re young, you’ve got a lot of drugs to do and girls to screw.” These lyrics teach the 8 year old fans just what life is really about, it teaches them to preach love and respect; at the same time they teaching them some interesting vocabulary that they can use in everyday life. I like the consistency of the song titles, because consistency is very important. A large portion of his titles includes the word ‘Bitch’, or ‘Drugs’ even the occasional ‘Fuck’; this definitely showcases his creativity. Slim Shady’s songs are a positive influence on today’s youth. It’s a definite relief to know that Marshal Mathers was acquitted of that assault with a deadly weapon charge, and that his mother can’t sue him. I am glad to know that his latest CD has gone multi-platinum and he has made lots of money, because his happiness is very important to me. One can never get tired of his adorable puppy-dog face and his cute and lovable plays on words. Eminem’s intelligence, ingenuity, integrity and creativity has led me to believe that he is a very positive role models for his fans, every teenaged boy should strive to find the slim shady inside them. The things I like most about Slim Shady is the fact that he went from having no talent and no money to having no talent and lots of money. It’s good that media publishers have thrown away their usual skits and made an entire movie all about him. I also enjoy reading the countless articles and interviews about Eminem’s latest 2002-11-03T13:00:00-05:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Life-without-Slim-Shady-Eminem-Marshal-Mathers-5103.aspx Reaching for that star I had known Derrick for about as long as I could remember. We had been best friends since we were what, two. Derrick and I were popular I guess. He was really handsome, and I wasn't too bad looking myself. A lot of people hung around us...people we didn't even know. We had other friends of cores, but it was mainly "Derrick and Nicole." We always went to the movies, and stayed at each other's house. It was always better going to his house because it smelt so good. His house was big too, he was rich. his father Mark Demetrie; was a gold digger. He had his smaller version of the white house, and I had my little country house. Don't get me wrong, my house was great, it was beautiful...but I didn't appreciate it because my dad built it. People usually say "Oh, you must be honored to know your father built your own house with his bare hands" but it's the exact opposite. My father left me when I was 5...it was better that way. When he left, my body had stopped turning as red as a cheery from those swats with his belt. Anyways, Derrick and I were limb to limb. Every one of my friends cornered me one day and asked if I liked him more than a best friend. I was able to say no, I mean it's not like I really liked him more than a friend...or at least that’s what I thought that day. That week Derrick invited me to go to the Ice rink with him and then spend the night. I was really excited about going, it had been a long time since I had been ice-skating and plus I loved staying the night there...his parents were absolute dolls! When we got to the rink nobody was there yet, "Ah, I guess today nobody wanted to skate." He said, His cheeks turned red as a cheery and began to escort me to the rink. I watched my step as we got over the plastic doors and then I began to skate. I fell at first and laughed hysterically, Derrick didn’t laugh he just franticly asked if I was okay. Derrick seemed nervous about something, like something was wrong. I asked him a few times if there was anything bothering him, but he only replied with a good shake of the head left and 2002-11-02T13:00:00-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Reaching-for-that-star-5100.aspx Original Writing: Injury A five bedroom Edwardian house, some stairs and a Boxing Day to remember. I will never forget the day when I broke my arm. I was four when it happened, and it had been the best Christmas ever. Excitedly grabbing on to my brand spanking new ‘Thunderbirds: the board game’, we left to go to my aunt’s house. It was a long drive, but I always enjoyed visiting Auntie Michelle. My aunt lived in a lavishly decorated five bedroom Edwardian house, though at the humble age of four it seemed like a mansion. My aunt welcomed us in and I immediately disappeared with my cousin to play with my prized possession. Jason was tall, reaching the staggering height of a whole four-foot. He had chestnut brown hair with matching eyes. I was winning my fourth game in succession when lunch was served. It was the traditional Christmas Dinner. Steaming roast turkey with golden brown roast potatoes, served with stuffing and ruined by sprouts. The conversation revolved around my recent transfer to ‘big school’. You know the sort; asking me “Aren’t you a big boy to be going to big school now?” while simultaneously trying to pull off my right cheek. If that didn’t work they’d move on to my left cheek telling me to “Make sure that all your sentences begin with capital letters.” As you can imagine, the lunch was an enjoyable affair. Half gagging on my sprouts while contemplating the extreme pain I had in both cheeks I realised that I needed the toilet. Wondering how to attract the adult’s attention to the problem of my bursting bladder I got up from my chair (or should that be got down?). Tugging on my mothers skirt in that pathetic way which only children know how and looking up to her with puppy dog eyes, I asked, “Where is the toilet? I need to go mummy!” My mother gave me directions to go up the stairs and take the first door on right. You would have thought that a house that size would have had a toilet downstairs. Yet when you have to go you really do have to go so I started the long journey towards the stairs on a quest for the fabled bathroom. The first obstacle was Rex, the dog. Lying flat out in the corridor, the same size as me but with gigantic claws, this dog posed quite a threat to 2002-10-27T13:00:00-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Original-Writing-Injury-5079.aspx Truth to you My Love Look into a Blank Face Through Eyes That Do Not Smile. There stands a soul who trusted A soul who was beguiled. To open is 2002-10-27T13:00:00-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Truth-to-you-My-Love-5082.aspx My Room My room is my favorite place. The floor of my room is a golden brown carpet. A beige rug covers a small portion of the floor next to my bed. In an array of gloss and semi-gloss, shades of off-white cover these four walls. Entire sections are hidden by nearly a dozen posters of comic book characters, girls, or athletes. Along the top section of my wall I have my eight-teen hats. My room is about 10 feet by 10 feet so it is not too big or too small. I have a big window that is six and a half foot horizontally three feet vertically. When my window is looked out of one may view the front yard. I like having the window in the front a lot for two reasons one was so that when my friends come over kind of late they could knock on my window instead of ringing my door bell that way when they came if my dad was asleep they would not wake him up, he did not mind if they came over late just as long as his sleep was not disturbed. The other reason is that when my father comes home I am able to hear him so that way instead of coming home to find me watching television or talking on the telephone, which I was normally doing, he would come home to find me doing something constructive like reading a book or doing some homework which is the reason why I have my bed right by my window. Next to my bed is the same alarm clock I have had since the sixth grade. It was a Christmas present from my little brother. It is an Emerson alarm clock with a cassette and compact disk player. On the other side of the room are three things which were very important to me, my tv, my stereo and my bathroom. Every time I enter my room a feeling of lightheartedness comes over me. From the second I touch then twist that smooth brass doorknob to enter my room the negativity I face day to day is forgotten. In the winter my room is warm and cozy and in the summer my room is cool and comfortable. It is difficult for me to not want to lie in my bed upon entering my room when I know there is work to be 2002-10-24T14:00:00-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/My-Room-5075.aspx Paul I was seventeen, and I was visiting my mother in New Jersey. I was looking forward to going being when I last visited I made some friends there and this I would be there longer so hopefully I could make some more. Unfortunately this visit initially was going to be so friendly due to my mouth and the petty jealousy of another. Over the summer I took some classes at my little brother's high school to meet girls and to not waste time while visiting. In one of my classes was this beautiful girl named Mary she was about 5'6 she had long brown hair with high lights, sparkling brown eyes, a body like a Laker girl, and a smile that made my heart race. Over time we started to get to know each other really well and we decided that we should start to spend more time together other than just talking on the phone. Over time I made some enemies unknowingly because a lot of the girls in New Jersey were intrigued by the new guy from California. One of the enemies made was Mary's ex-boyfriend Paul. Paul and I went to the same gym. For a while I had no idea this guy didn't nor did I know who he was. I just thought he was some guy with a staring problem so I payed really no attention to him. Little did I know he had a dislike toward me and eventually we would have an extremely physical altercation. About three weeks after my arrival three of my cousins, my brother, and I were out side on my mother's front porch just sitting around talking and laughing then one my cousin's notices a big group of people walking toward my mother's house I didn't think anything of it just some kids going to a party or something, but it was and angry 6'2 240 pound kid named Paul who wanted to fight me. I wasn't scared just a little confused. I thought to myself, "Why would someone come to my house to make a fool of them self trying to fight me over a girl?". He yelled for me to come out into my grass so he could talk to me, not in the nicest of words. Calmly I went to talk to him. He said, "You need to stop talking to Mary."."Why?", I then asked. He said, "Because that's 2002-10-24T14:00:00-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Paul-5076.aspx Fighting this force FOR a force so great, for a force so strong, for when you are in love nothing seems wrong, Very few people can give you this feeling, everything seems right every pain is healing, For Love is a force so viciously undeniable, the moment of love is forever indescribable, Fighting this force, this force called love, a force I feel so undeserving of. Any fight with this force would be impossible, the force of love is forever unconquerable, For a battle with this will you leave you battered and bruised, screaming for mercy you’re dazed and confused, For this is a war no one can win, a war that makes even the angels sin, Fighting this force, this force I call love, a force I feel so undeserving of. The binding power of this 2002-10-24T14:00:00-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Fighting-this-force-5077.aspx Obsession As I look into his eyes I know he’ll be mine forever. His eyes look into mine from across the table I love this restaurant I come here every week its perfect it’s where matt and I met where we had out first date where I had my 21st and no where we are immaculate I cherish this place. Matt looks deep in my eyes as he talks t don’t listen I just look at him I just look at him in all his wonder “ are you even listening to me Sarah Sarah! I come back off cloud nine “ of corse I am dear that’s great” I say “ good he says I knew we would see eye to eye breaking up is the thing to do.” My head screams I try to stammer some words out but nothing retreats from my open lips. How can this be happening to me we were perfect I love him this cant be happening it must be a dream. I hear Sarah Sarah look I have to go I will talk to you later.” I sit there in bewilderment as my love my all Escapes out the door this can not be happening he loves me I love him this would never happen to two such perfect creatures I blackout. I wake to unknown surroundings what is this how did I get here where is matt ahh yes matt my love my all I must go and find him it is our six month anniversary. I adore this restaurant but I must go. As I walk out the door the pavement seems to slide through my feet I think about how me and matt met and how intertwined our lives have become we are going to marry and be together he is so wonderful. I arrive at the all to familiar door ahh his stoop this astounding stoop where we shared our first kiss if many I remember so well it makes me love matt so much more. I knock on the door and matt appears in all his awe he has no shirt on so I can see his all to perfect body ohhh Sarah he says as I stare at his lips in veneration. “ What are you doing here” just coming to see the one I love I reply as I ease the door open. I freeze the sight meets 2002-10-22T14:00:00-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Obsession-5069.aspx Car Crash You made me glow inside, tingling and warm You left me empty and bare, shivering and 2002-10-21T14:00:00-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Car-Crash-5067.aspx Life Itself If I haven't died, I thank God for that, because He thinks I'm worth to live this life. I see so many things happening at once, and they're not good, most of them are bad. So people suffering, so many people think that they're in hell, but that's just the beginnig of God's justice to this Earth. I feel sorry for those who reject God, the only person who can give them love and life. This life is so complicated to live, every little problem, we make them seem really, really big. Whether you like it or not God will always be God and there's nothing anybody can do about that. Life is like a cycle that never ends, you wake up at sunrise and go to bed at sunset. In between you confront problems, that are more serious than others. Life itself is beautiful, we have a big spacious sky, that when it darkens we have the beautiful shiny 2002-10-17T14:00:00-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Life-Itself-5053.aspx The Taste of Pain The taste of pain is sour. The taste of happiness is very sweet, the wounds only time can heal them, and the great memories live within me. It's hard to accept your own mistake, but what good is it going to do to you, just take that pain off your chest, move on taking small steps. The challenges that life 2002-10-17T14:00:00-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/The-Taste-of-Pain-5054.aspx Healthy Weathy and Unhappy “You have just won a million Rand!” exclaimed Jeremy Maggs from the popular TV show Who Wants To Be A Millionaire. The forty-five year old, mechanic sat in the hot seat with complete amazement. In a couple of seconds his life changed from being an ordinary, hard working father of three, living with his wife in a below average home to becoming a millionaire. I sat in my lounge wishing that it were me who had answered that final question correctly in that seat, instead of relaxing in my usual leather couch that faces my TV the a perfect angle. I would have done anything to be that man at that moment. I could never imagine what was going through his mind at that very moment. There I was, sitting at home, watching all the excitement on television, dreaming for my life to be different. How easily I had forgotten all of the good things in my life. I go to the best school in the country. I have good friends and a good family. My life wasn’t bad at all, “money isn’t everything,” I thought to myself. The sound of loud knocking continued for a short while before I awoke out of my short daydream. After realising that I had locked the door, I walked towards it and unlocked it. I was shocked to see my mom standing at the door, with tearful eyes. She stood there speechless. I asked her what was wrong. “Something has happened to your father”, my mother said. “I’m sorry my boy, your fathers has been in a terrible hijacking, the hospital called about ten minutes ago, I came as soon as I could”. Is this really happening? Slowly I backed away from her, and walked towards my black leather couch. My mom followed me and asked if there was anything she could do. Even though I wanted to be alone I knew it would be better if I shared my grief. My mother came over to me; I sat in the chair and did not move an inch. I could feel the sweat rolling down my palms and my back causing me to stick to the leather. I was in complete shock, disbelief, and total awe. My mother started telling me the details. All I could hear was mumbling, which was a good thing, I would not have been able to handle any more information 2002-10-13T14:00:00-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Healthy-Weathy-and-Unhappy-5045.aspx Aardvark Pie Ok ok so this isn't really about aardvarks, I just wanted to be top of the list :) No, this is a story about this August, when my best friend was killed in a car accident. It was a week after our church youth group had got back from Zambia, having been out there building a clinic in co-operation with the church in Kafue, Zambia. We were all pretty knackered, having been literally making bricks for 18 days solid in hot weather. Tuesday evening I got a random call from James saying "Hey! You wanna come round tonight and watch movies?" Unusually for me on a college night, mid-week, I agreed, so we zoomed off in his car to his house and watched the Talented Mr. Ripley. His sister popped her head in the door to show me her photos of Zambia, and I got dropped off home around 2am. Sunday evening was exactly a week after we had returned from our trip. The whole group piled round Mike Jones' house to play computer games and just generally hang out for a couple of hours. It ended up that me, Jo, and Eirene all sat next to each other on the couch, a rarity seeing as we were all exes of James (we are all friendly, it's just rare that's all). We sat there teasing James about his dancing and basically having a laugh, as you do. James and Jo dashed off early, at about 9:15pm; James had organised to play a game of chess with one of his best friends Nicki, so we said "tarah" and off they went. I woke up the next morning with a text message on my phone from his sister. It said "Becky call me it's urgent". There was a horrible feeling in the pit of my stomach, but there always is when people send me messages like that, and they always end up being guy trouble. So I texted her back. She replied saying it wasn't girly talk, it was urgent, call her. So I texted James and said "What's happened?". Immediately Loz (his sister) rang and said "Becky there's no easy way to tell you this but my brother is dead." You ever had that feeling when you've forgotten to do your homework for the 3rd time, you make up some excuse, and then the teacher finds out? Where you go all quakey and silent, can't swallow without it 2002-10-10T14:00:00-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Aardvark-Pie-5040.aspx 24 Hours 24 hrs. in one single day. 24 hrs. your name be in my head. 24 hrs. is what determines what we do, and 24 hrs. I wish I can spend with you. Both day and night your name crosses my mind, and your pretty smile that gets me wild. Your soft lips that I'll never regret kissing; no money can buy that feeling. The way you grab me, the way you touch me; it feels so good, I just love it. I love you; I wish someday I have 24 hors. with you; better yet, when you say "I Do" my wife you'll be and noone will ever take me away from you. When I kiss your bubbly lips, and get a taste of your mouth; when 2002-10-08T14:00:00-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/24-Hours-5037.aspx Don't Wait Untill There Gone. I was in my first years of High school when i met a dear friend of mine...James. At first I thought he was a little on the hyper side, but once I got to know him I saw that he was like everyone else, he was actually alot like me! James and I got along very well and had three classes together. It was alot of fun when he was around because we'd always do something fun, we used to have rubber band fights, but that was then. We got in touble alot, but never did we get in trouble with out each other. James and myself were unseprable, we were two peas in a pod. I just wish I would hvae said something more quickly. James had a twin brother...Matt. They were very similar, we all thought they were identical, but they weren't. I have to admit, all that time I hung out with James I never once said hi, or even tried to talk to his brother, but he never even noticed me so it all worked out well. James and Matt seemed to get along, James never said anything mean about Matt, I figured they were really close, but I never really knew by proof. After James and I had become good friend I started to get a little more attached. I started to like him more htan just a friend. I tried to stop myself, but who am I kiding you can't fool the heart, after all it knows what it wants. I got more in to him that way everytime I tlked to him. When ever he walked down the halls I'd start blushing, all my friends notice how much I liked him; I never told them either. James never liked me in that way, I just knew he didn't. After all we were good friends, he never would think of me as his girlfriend.Everyone of my friends thought differntly...they all thought he was in love with me, but as much as I wanted it to be true, I knew better than they did.I guess we'll never know now. My best friend wanted me to tell him about how much I liked/loved him, but I refused... told her that if she said anything I wouldn't hate her but that I would be very disapointed, and I would never trust her agian. Tiffany never said anything. I did 2002-09-26T14:00:00-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Don-t-Wait-Untill-There-Gone_-5019.aspx Scorching Winter freezing cold burns my skin bit by bit i lose my grip december winds snow-covered fields made me find warmth in your scorching 2002-09-19T14:00:00-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Scorching-Winter-5004.aspx My Girl Friend Have you ever had someone in your life who helped you figure out who you were? Someone who showed you the right path? Someone who stayed there right next you even if you did not take that path? Someone who always seemed to be right, but never held it against you when you were wrong? Someone whom without being in your life, you know you would be entirely different. I have. Her name was Linda. Linda was more than my neighbor. She was more than my mentor. She was my girl friend; the one person who has influenced me the most. The reason she influenced me more than anyone else was mostly due to her attitude towards life, her unique wisdom and her incredible beauty. She was one of those people, who were friends with everybody. She was a friend to everyone because she was so special. She was always in a good mood, always had something pleasant to say, and no matter what was going on, she could get you to smile. Linda was a few years older than me but she made it clear that age was not a problem. Everywhere she was, there would be laughter, smiles and happiness spreading out like some sort of delightful virus. She always listened to whatever anyone had to say. She had the ability to instantly become friends with anyone, even if she just met that person. I cannot remember any time when she had something unpleasant to say about someone. Those were one of the many valuable lessons I learned from her and have made a part of my life. She also seemed to know everything. Anytime I had a perplexing question I knew she would know what to tell me. Her wisdom spanned almost all subjects; everything from the textbook text that I had to learn in school, to the life lessons that there are no textbooks for. She taught me by example. She showed me that there is truly never a reason to get upset, angry or irate to the point that I will allow myself to be controlled by my emotions because it does not matter what others do to you, what matters is how you deal with the situation. She was always calm, patient, and even tempered when faced with people whom were less than pleasant to be around. I learned from watching her deal with people 2002-09-16T14:00:00-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/My-Girl-Friend-4995.aspx Perception The world rushes about me. Yes, I say again, about me. For am I not the center of it all? Is this world not a dream? Fluttering like a wind blown leaf. Running its course for my amusement alone? I watch the leaf in its endless dance. And yet, I cannot change its course. I have no say in where it blows. And what of myself? Am I naught but a pawn? To be played by the amusement of all. On the chess board that is life. As the leaf ever moving? And yet…no string has hold on my soul. No shackle upon my neck. I have found my freedom And thus I am free in life. Free to make my own decisions. Free to believe. Free to hope. Free to fear. No, no pawn am I. Yet nor am I the hand that moves the game. I am the board. The Board of the chess game, the board of life. This is my perception, this is the perception of all. The world passes us by or so it seems. Flashing in and out, an uncomprehending blur unto our eyes. A chess game with no sides. A game with no rules. Each his 2002-09-14T14:00:00-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Perception-4986.aspx Clocks I stand. All is silent. Nothing moving. Quietness. But Wait…… A silent sound. There, yet with no proof. A deaf man’s voice. Glass in the Water. They are all around. Can you not hear? Can you not feel? It is the numbers, They are moving. Unseen, but they are there. Yes, you know of what I speak. The clocks. The one that counts the Rhythms of your heart. Or the seconds between a blink of your eyes? Counting the twitches of a muscle in a year. The number of inches walked in a day. They watch, quietly. Silent witnesses. Never Judging. Never advising. Only counting. But how many are they? Every aspect measured. The aspects of aspects. Statistics so minute. Fate, chance, and luck, are Explained. Thus, Destroyed. So powerful. Yet, limited. By their own hand they are caged. For they are numbers. Aspects, of aspects… Variables. That which cannot exist. They count each other. Clocks 2002-09-14T14:00:00-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Clocks-4987.aspx Light I found my light In the dead of the night When hope was out of sight, You showed the way and held me tight. I ran mindlessly I ran carelessly But then, you stopped me And showed the things that I could be. As I look into your eyes I see things vast as the 2002-09-07T14:00:00-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Light-4979.aspx What I feel deep inside I just want to know why i'm feeling this way i dream about you everynight and think of you everyday. i don't know if i can say what i feel is really love but i'm missing you now and it's driving me crazy. wishing 2002-09-05T14:00:00-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/What-I-feel-deep-inside-4976.aspx Death Inhabits Palestine Did you see a corpse with no head ? I have seen a head with no corpse It is not a nighmarish image Not even a work of imagination. Reality It is our vile and futile reality Blood 2002-09-04T14:00:00-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Death-Inhabits-Palestine-4973.aspx The Death Of Life! As my wrists bstart to bleed, I drop the knife, Begin to weep. My knees buckle, I drop to the ground, I've finally done this, I hope I'm not found. As my head gets weak, and my eyes start to close, My body goes numb, right to my toes. People surround me and a flashing light, It's so dark it must be night. Have I blacked out am I imagining this? Then my eyes open, I feel a kiss. I stare up at my family standing aside, They all can't belive I nearly died. There all just glad that I'm still 2002-08-31T14:00:00-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/The-Death-Of-Life-4970.aspx My Ideas on Learning English Good morning, ladies and gentlemen, distinguished judges and my dear friends! My name is Jin Zhao, a sophomore from College of Life Sciences, Wuhan University. Standing here, in front of so many talented English learners, I would just like to share my ideas on learning English with you all. Last time when I was participating in this summer camp and talking about my ideas of how to learn English, I mainly discussed the importance of the cultural background of the English language. However, looking back to the past days of learning English this year, I found that I have devoted most of my time to learning new words and practicing reading. Learning new words is fundamental in learning a language, as everyone knows, and it follows logically in learning English. The entire English language is like an edifice built on millions of words and phrases as bricks, or it's like a vast ocean composed of billions of words and phrases as tiny drops of water. Then, learning new words gives rise to learning other aspects of English, including reading, writing, listening and speaking. A person with a large vocabulary will find it easy to describe what he thinks through writing and express his thoughts freely, and most probably, he will not have difficulty in reading as well as listening. Therefore, from my point of view, learning new words is both fundamental and vital in learning English. Of course, there are many methods to learn and master the new words and everyone may choose one that best suits him or her. As for reading, I have mentioned above that on the one hand, it requires a large vocabulary. On the other hand, it's exercise that makes one excellent in reading. Here the word exercise has various meanings, it refers to doing exercises of reading as well as reading some materials as exercising. I spent a lot of time on reading a few foreign magazines, among which there are one copy of Time, Newsweek and The economist. I read almost every piece of these magazines, even the advertisements. In the process of reading, I didn't only get to know the liveliest English language but also learn some useful new words I encountered while reading. I also chose other materials for reading, especially the foreign books of my specialty and I learned how English is used in the scientific fields. I think the materials for reading is not 2002-08-28T14:00:00-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/My-Ideas-on-Learning-English-4966.aspx Unsaid Words When I think of you I don't know what to do When will i see you again? You are all that i want All that i need Can't you see how i feel Can't you see that my pain's so real? You make me feel like i can do anything One look from you sends my troubles 2002-08-23T14:00:00-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Unsaid-Words-4954.aspx Getting Over you! I sit and stare at you Wondering what to do I see, you with another girl God, how 2002-08-23T14:00:00-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Getting-Over-you-4955.aspx The Day I Dreaded! I gazed at the alarm clock that sat beside my bed; its loud beeping had woke me suddenly. Grabbing it, I pushed the bright red button, which turned it off, though my hand nearly reached the snooze button, as it was so tempting. I slowly got out of bed and, threw the covers back over the bed. I turned the shower on the low setting as the heating had been on for an hour. I jumped and to my surprise the water was cold, I turned the shower to medium as fast as James Bond about to cut the wire of a bomb that only had one second left till it was to explode. After the experience with the shower, the rain when I got out of the car felt warm as I walked to the entrance of school. Walking threw the gates I remembered I had ‘the class’ today. Every teacher knew what class you were talking about when you said, ‘the class’, 10.4, the whole class never wanted to learn anything and always loved to cause trouble. Just the other day one of the boys from 10.4 came into the computer room dancing and jumping around like a fairy, but that wasn’t the bad bit, he had an open bottle of orange juice in his hand that caused the problem, the orange juice went everywhere, the school had to close the computer room for the rest of the day and call an electrician as some the keyboards had started sparking. The autumn leaves fell to the ground which was already covered, the trees looked so lifeless in comparison to spring. There was a soft wind which made the remaining leaves flutter, even though I had 10.4 today for a double Computer class, I though today was going to be good, but the events that followed where the complete the opposite. After lunch it happened, the alarm bell rang and I shouted to the children to get under the table. It was a year 8 class. It was the thing every teacher dreaded in America, an earthquake. I had only been teaching for two years, so I had never experienced how children react to the situation. It was only a small tremor, but the children were feeling tense. The headmaster came into the room to see if all was well, he told me to return to normal, as there was no 2002-08-23T14:00:00-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/The-Day-I-Dreaded-4956.aspx My Heart I say I no longer love you, But I know to myself, I'm lying. I try to forget you, But I know I have to keep trying. My friends may believe me, But I can't deny, That my feelings for you, Are something I should hide. Some don't see you the way I do, They say I'm crazy too. But I don't listen to a word they say For I am 2002-08-16T14:00:00-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/My-Heart-4943.aspx Childhood - 2002-08-14T14:00:00-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Childhood-4939.aspx wind So those places which have different latitudes receive unequal heading by the sun, and that is the fundamental reason of producing wind...' One afternoon of early winter, the geography teacher systematically talks on why we have wind, bringing a lot of sound of making notes. Suddenly, a gust of wind blew the window open, like an unexpected guest, gently touched my face, and I realized I was absent of mind. Then you were indeed absent of mind just now? Oh, well yes. What were you thinking about then? I was thinking of the football match yesterday, and I could not make vigorous efforts to turn the situation, what is worse, I left the goalkeeper behind but did not goal. Then are you a football fan? Of course not. Well then are you a bookworm? Yes, and I am not a usual bookworm, in fact I am that kind of student who always sinks in the books and exams and know nothing else. Why do you go to play football then? Why? God knows! This is the result of fashion in today's society, and I have to be subject to it. You know, the China's national football team has just won the entrance to World Cup finals this year; no doubt football is so popular now. In addition, haven't you seen the Japanese cartoon Slam-Dunk? It made all the young girls in China crazy for the breathtakingly handsome young guy in it. What is more, who tells me why 47% of campus love all take place in the football or basketball field¡­well, maybe I can give you an example in my class. One of my friends always adds an 11 in her email whenever she applies for one. Once I asked her why, and she told me that because the cool guy in the cartoon had the number of 11. Then do you love football yourself, I mean in your heart you love it or not? Generally speaking I think I do not like it, sometimes I just enjoy the fighting spirit in the football match, they play their utmost to win the game and never give up easily, and I have no interest for other things. Well I have to say football is a wonderful sport, I don't understand why you don't like it. I do not know either. Maybe the reason is that I have no gift of it. 2002-08-06T14:00:00-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/wind-4934.aspx Strong When everything is wrong, how do I still go on? When nothing makes sense, how do I still go on? When I want to die, I live. When I wish the world would stop, it spins. When I feel invisible, I am seen. When the one I want becomes unreachable, I quit reaching. Life isn't a wonderful thing. Feeling unloved and betrayed. Just me... alone. Sarching for acceptance. Trying to see who my true friends are. Wishing I weren't a part of 2002-08-06T14:00:00-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Strong-4935.aspx Student S ometimes the pressure eats at you T urning pressure into expertise U nderstanding your expertise and becoming a part of society D iscontent with society yet trying to become a part of it E njoying a friendship found within the shared discontent of society N ever regreting a single day once frendship has been found under discontent circumstance T rying to comprehend if discontent 2002-08-03T14:00:00-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Student-4929.aspx Perpetual Insignificance “A tale told 2002-07-30T14:00:00-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Perpetual-Insignificance-4912.aspx Teachers who are School Smart, but not Life Smart “Give me your High School Diplomas, your Master Degrees, and your Bachelor Degrees! Give them to me and I shall throw them into the fiery depths of Hell! You say you have more rights than others because you have pieces of paper that say you are smart! You say you can do more than us because you have seen people born and seen others die! Well I have news for you - so have many of us. The only thing that makes you superior to seniors is your age, but the actions and words of many of you have taken even that away, for it seems that many of you are more emotionally immature than many of us! You make rules that no one can cut in line, and we agree, so long as you follow your rules, too! But no, you’re too good for that! You have a room, but now you want ours, too. And what do we get in return? Nothing! Now you have two and we have none! We asked for a compromise and you did nothing! Then, of all things, you wonder why we go against you! You come here from other places, normal places, and expect to change things – to have it all your way. If you had taken the time to notice, you would have seen that ASM is no normal place, but that you have now entered a very real version of the Twighlight Zone! You try to do all this in a place so strange and new, try to create your own American microcosm, and yet you do not realize that throughout history this is why people have failed, and why hundreds have died. You cannot change the land, but the land can change you! You take all this away from us, and then you want respect. Ha! Respect is something you earn through your actions and your words, not a right that you get just for being old! You’re supposed to be role models for us, we’re supposed to learn from you and follow your good examples. But examples like this? This may get us somewhere in life, but it will lead us there by the wrong path! It will be a path of destruction, and sometime the hatred from those who were walked over to create this path will catch up to all, and all will be trampled by 2002-07-30T14:00:00-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Teachers-who-are-School-Smart,-but-not-Life-Smart-4918.aspx A Note Just to Say: Things that have been said, So many times they are almost dead. The life still remains, With the meaning gone, And yet there’s no one to blame. A love so far away Surprisingly remains, lacking decay. “Over the hills and through the woods” It remains, still – Yet find it I never will. A life without purpose, Yet surrounded by other workers All day and night, through endless strife. Nothing to be thankful for When memories seem only lore. Seems as though its: three steps back For every one forward. Everything gray, 2002-07-30T14:00:00-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/A-Note-Just-to-Say-4919.aspx Banished to Hell Sitting alone, so cold and afraid, Surrounded by gray Milan fog, Ever-present, his heart sinks low, Frozen and ready to shatter. Farther and farther it falls, Trying desperately to give life to dead blood. And in front the grayness swirls round, With lids half shut, and eyes already gone. Worms swarm through the sockets Left in his head, as new skin Crinkles and wrinkles, turning to old. So much older than death, peeling Away from the white structure of man. Hair lines the soft velvet fabric As what once was, is no longer there. And through the bones the damned soul falls Down and down to orange and red. Down he goes to burn and char, Rotting in his own misery. His soul screams out in pain, But ‘tis all 2002-07-30T14:00:00-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Banished-to-Hell-4920.aspx Bastardly Cowardly Whore A Coward you are! A Bastardly Cowardly Whore! To you, what happens happens But of your life you are no captain. Slaves you assign to cross that thin line And do all the dirty work for you. You Bastard! You Coward! You run yourself through with your own sword, And now have the assurance That you shall never be saved 2002-07-30T14:00:00-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Bastardly-Cowardly-Whore-4921.aspx Consequences of Secrets Kept The confusion swirls round and round her eyes, All these thoughts making her mind curl. Every crease, every wrinkle of her brain Aches from trying to understand Why you are so fake. She knows you care, it shoots out your eyes Like cries from a spoiled child’s mouth. And yet you surround her with thousands of lies. You keep it all inside, and then drown it In a five dollar liquor. Why take your emotions And lock them away in the midnight sky, Only to fill the space with ill-fated potions? Your life is in pieces – Thumbellina stands taller. Yet you sit with your potions 2002-07-30T14:00:00-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Consequences-of-Secrets-Kept-4922.aspx The Old Lady and the Cat Once there was an old lady who had a cat. She was 83 years old and had found a beauitful gray and white cat. It had pretty silky fur and gold eyes. Its fur was long and soft. When she picked it up it would purr in her arms. After she cleaned it up and fed it she than named it. The old 2002-07-29T14:00:00-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/The-Old-Lady-and-the-Cat-4905.aspx Holiday Island Holiday Island is a very small island located in the far east of Puerto Rico between the U.S Virgin Islands. The island is very beautiful and has a lot of exciting activities for anyone to enjoy, including horseback riding, scuba diving and buggy racing. When I visit the island, I feel the most relaxed and at peace. Horseback riding is very exhilarating and amusing. The island has different size horses. The owners are very friendly; they helped me to choose a black horse with white stripes named Coco. His magnificent beauty reminded me of a wild zebra on a grassy plain in Africa. Coco was well trained; for example, he knew which path to follow to the road and walked behind the other horses. Once Coco had reached his designated spot in the forest, he started running faster. The sea green palm trees made the atmosphere seem naturally beautiful. Coco made the ride very exciting by then taking me into the forest, but since it was my first time riding a horse, I became sick. I will never forget the owner’s statement as he looked at me and asked, “What have you done to my horse?” The faces he made make me chuckle until this day. That wasn’t my last time vomiting on a horse, and that wasn’t the last time that I saw Coco’s owner make faces at me. The horseback riding was enjoyable as well as hilarious. After horse back riding, I decided to take up another sport. Diving was my next adventure. With no help whatsoever, I wanted to learn how to dive and snorkel. The Island diving courses were too expensive for me. Just one day cost 120 dollars, so I figured I could teach myself. How hard could jumping from some rocks be? Well, to make a long story short, I was swimming on the side of the beach where everyone was told not to because of the migration of the jellyfish that time of the year. I was too embarrassed to tell anyone what had happened. After a trip to the emergency room, I was fully recovered. Then I paid my 120 dollars to start my lesson. So I began diving at 200 feet and then moved my way to the 1500 feet and loved every moment of it. I had never seen such beautiful creatures up close. The hammerhead shark was smooth 2002-07-27T14:00:00-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Holiday-Island-4903.aspx The Pathway of my Career --short I decided early on to devote my life to helping people with disabilities be recognized by who they are, not by how they appear. Education opens unexpected doors and I decided that I would use this pathway to my advantage. I enrolled in college, planning to become an instructor. Perhaps I could help by educating them, one class at a time. I quickly came to learn of the advancement in adaptive technology. Technology was meeting the needs of individuals with disabilities like never before. 2002-07-23T14:00:00-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/The-Pathway-of-my-Career-short-4896.aspx Heaven Through 2002-07-15T14:00:00-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Heaven-4892.aspx Freedom How can one measure the meaning of freedom without understanding the torment of confinement. The dark, unfathomable reaches of a dank pit, the deep, unknown regions of a large tree, even the confines of school, all can be the breach of freedom. Yet for some, the confines of freedom lie within. When you feel that homework, too many social problems, or even an overall lack of friends is 2002-07-15T14:00:00-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Freedom-4893.aspx Beauty Beauty is so easily overrated. An omnipresent characteristic, beauty has stolen the eye of today’s youth. Gone are the days where a person’s inner beauty accounted for so much more then his/her outer beauty. Where how you styled the eloquence in your conversations mattered more then how you styled your hair. What is it about beauty that drives everyone to possess but a fraction of it? In the end, it all comes down to acceptance. People think that once they are beautiful, their friends, their peers and their companions will accept them. Problem is, it’s true for the most part. Because everyone is so absorbed with outer beauty that once they find someone who possesses it, they are automatically accepted. But really now, what is beauty? Here’s what I think; Beauty is a quality or combination of qualities that gives great pleasure to the senses or to the mind and spirit. This is the way I think humanity’s sense of beauty has become perverted. There are 2002-07-15T14:00:00-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Beauty-4894.aspx What Makes a Person Most people do not feel change taking place within them. One of the reasons why this is so might be because it is happening in every moment of our lives. Looking at it from a scientific view, babies are born intellectually empty, devoid of memory or experience. Every detail that our senses take in triggers reactions in our brain, though at most times it is unconsciously. All of these little details and experiences of our lives are what shape us and change us. Humans are like sponges. We are constantly absorbing knowledge and feeding our thirst with the waters of substance. Change can be so minute or at times so significant. Even in the face of a distinctive event though, I am unable to comprehend the kind of ramifications that could occur to affect me. It is only through comparing who I am now to who I was before that I realize that, amazingly enough, I have changed. If I had to label myself, I’d say that I was your typical child; carefree, impatient and devoid of any form of stress or concern for anything. It was a mindless existence that I lived in through my childhood. Basically, I was ignorant and I wouldn’t have given a rat’s ass if anyone had told me that. My parents told me that as a child, I rarely cried, complained or asked for anything. I was a laid-back child. School was not really something I thought of or tried at. I had my share of mischief accompanied by hordes of detentions and lectures, all of which I handled with complete apathy. Learning was an obligation that, fortunately, I just happened to do well at. Most of my days were spent on sports and other active forms of entertainment. One particular hobby that I remember from my childhood was catching dragonflies in my grandparent’s orchard. I used to cut off their wings and watch them drag their bodies along in an imbalanced posture. I didn’t really think of it as cruel. Actually, I found it entertaining. In a way, I think of myself as the dragonfly now. I know that my wings can be cut off temporarily once in awhile and I’ll be the one under the scrutiny of people as I heave my heavy weight along. But I will find some inventive way to keep moving along. I know that I can be adaptive 2002-07-10T14:00:00-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/What-Makes-a-Person-4884.aspx What is in a name? What is in a name? Does a name serve any importance in representing a person? Three letters and one syllable make up my name. Which part of me does that represent? I believe that a person’s name does not partake in their identity or character. It is just a form of reference, given to a person at the time of their birth. Carla is the 2002-07-10T14:00:00-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/What-is-in-a-name-4885.aspx Endless Summer Nights I saw him again. A couple of houses down from our own little bungalow, a family of four was also spending the summer on the island of St. Croix. I yelled at my 12-year old brother to hurry up and slung my backpack over my left shoulder. I’ve noticed a guy around my age down the street. I didn’t know his name but I heard Dave, my step-dad refer to his family as the Williams Family. I watched as Jerry came running out of our beige summerhouse and leaping down the few concrete steps. “What took you so long?” “I couldn’t find my trunks,” he replied. “Geez, you could’ve worn something else.” “Give it a rest, DeLanna.” “Well, hurry up. I wanna get there before it gets too crowded,” I snapped at my brother. I quickly walked ahead of him while he slipped his runners on his bare feet. It was only nine in the morning yet the sun was already beating down on my bare arms. I scolded myself for not lathering sunscreen on before heading out to the beach as Jerry and I trudged along the narrow path towards the shore. I wish I hadn’t brought such a heavy load of books. The sun was really taking a toll on me. I looked over my shoulder and gave my brother a sign to indicate that we were almost there. With a newfound energy, Jerry ran all the way there while I rummaged my backpack for the beach towel I brought along. I spread it out on the warm sand and took out the book I had been reading yesterday. I flopped down on my stomach and made myself comfortable, using my backpack as a pillow. While I searched for the page number I was on, my brother was already making a big noise, hollering for me to join him in the water. I ignored him and started reading. After about half an hour, I was so deeply absorbed in my book that I didn’t notice the red Frisbee that landed at my side. A deep, friendly voice brought me out of my trance and startled me so much that I gave a small shriek and dropped my book. “Hey, sorry about that,” the voice apologized. It was then that I looked up and found myself staring, open-mouthed, at the guy I had seen several times before. He smiled and said, “My name’s Josh. I’ve seen 2002-07-10T14:00:00-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Endless-Summer-Nights-4886.aspx If tomorrow never comes If tomorrow never comes And I will happen to stop living, Remember that my love was once To you the main highest feeling. If tomorrow never comes, My heart will end its crazy beating, The wind will blow away my domes That I was in my lifetime 2002-07-05T14:00:00-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/If-tomorrow-never-comes-4873.aspx The purple cat There once was a beautiful Cat It sometimes wore 2002-07-04T14:00:00-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/The-purple-cat-4871.aspx The General The name given to him before, what he called bleakness was General Dravam ti’Macnas Bashere. But now every one referred to him as Ti’boh, which meant ugly. His name was Ugly. They thought he couldn’t understand them. They thought Dravam was an ugly deaf git. Outside he could hear the birds chirping and almost feel the heat of the sun. Ti'boh new what was going on outside. People were visiting their friends and family. Others were walking in the garden admiring the beautiful flowers grown by shredded minds. He caught a flicker of movement at his minute window. It was his friend. Bird. Bird was a Red Crested Wren; it had a tiny beak that would peck at the crumbs left on his chest. Looking past Bird, Ti'boh could make out nine parts of a very beautiful sun. The window had curtains of steel. Steel. Ti'boh could vaguely remember something about steel… the ring of steel… The ring of steel hung in the air as he drew his sword. But he was barely aware of it. He new his opponent and the style he used. Jec was a formidable opponent. Both were well trained to the sword, both were near blade-master level already. Both stood on the balls of their feet ready to strike and defend. Quick as a fox Jec swung high. It was easily blocked. Getting in the right position he swung. Rising Sun met Startled Duck. As both near blade-masters swords hit he pivoted on his left foot and swung his right into Jecs’ ribcage. With a gasp of pain Jec quickly backed away. Jec was at a disadvantage, as he had not had training by a master of hand and feet fighting. Jec was blood soaked. Blood. Blood everywhere. Blood clothed. Blood clad. His hair was matted with the stuff. As Jec got a firm right in the ribs the point of a sword plunged into his heart. As always whenever he killed someone a pain unlike any felt on the flesh took hold of him. He felt like crying. The last thing Jec ever saw was the watery eye of his best friend looking at him with a grave expression on his face. Yes. Dravam ti’Macnas Bashere had just killed his best friend. Another victim of this cannibalistic sadist society people called civilized. Looking into the crowd surrounding him, Dravam could think of nothing but pigs. Pigs, the lot of them. Driven 2002-06-25T14:00:00-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/The-General-4863.aspx Walking Back Walking back down the long dusty path into an experience of a life time, knowing I can’t go back. I’ve left my world behind me, troubles, truths, love, hates. The only things that accompany me on my way are the memories of all the good and bad things that have happened to me. The only thing that awaits me on the other side is complete paradise. As the cotton candy clouds of heaven open up for me, only happiness is left by my side. My strawberry body is filled with emotions, and yet still feels empty. I keep on walking, yet something is holding me back, a fear, an uncertainty. What if I don’t belong here? I could be expelled from this place like a rock being thrown into the lazy ocean, lapping at the golden shore. I remember all the people I have known, all the places I have been. I know this is part of the great odyssey that is life, and death. And yet I still know nothing about the things that will greet me on the other side of the gate, and if I want to go on at all. The road is getting smaller now, and I know I can’t stop. Everything I am feeling must be pushed forward, I mustn’t let it hold me back. The road is getting steeper as I climb towards a mystery, and now I see her. She is the thing that keeps me going, the warming candle burning in my sensitive, aching heart. For many years I have waited for this moment hoping it would come, but somehow dreading it. Her smile is as warm as the sun breaking the horizon at dawn. Her lips are the colour of a bright red, wet lollypop, glistening and twinkling in the sun. Her eyes are the pure blue of the sky out of a bedroom window in the morning, warm and inviting. Her fine, golden hair bounces with the wind at her shoulders. I want to hug her and never let go again, like I did so many years ago. “Kiara”, she called softly, I didn’t know what to say. I remember the heartbreaking day it happened. Like a crook taking a sweet from a baby, her life was snatched from her, never to be returned. The sadness I felt was immense and managed to penetrate my whole body, unearthing a horrifying experience I 2002-06-22T14:00:00-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Walking-Back-4857.aspx The turtle island (Mackinaw) Waiting and waiting for the ferry to arrive was more than I could stand..."quit fidgiting,your making me nervous", said Susie.While we were close to the piers, Diana was loading down her handbag with more than a few tourist brochures. "The island's not that big", I told her!......Onnnnnnnnnnnk....Onnnnnnnnnnnnk "Oh my God it's here !!!!", I screamed ! "LOOK!" Finaly the moment had arrived to board the Shepler's ferry line service to the island. "Could any human possibly be that lucky to have traveled and stayed there on two previous occasions and then another chance today?" God is so good to me I thought to myself....With all of our luggage and parafinalia, we set off to board the ferry. Not much notice had been taken to the cool grey seats and gusty winds on the Shepler,for we were all to overwhelmed with arriving on The Turtle Island( Mackinaw ).Just for notation, many many years ago the indians named this area, Mackinaw is Indian 2002-06-21T14:00:00-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/The-turtle-island-Mackinaw-4855.aspx Misconstrued Salvation What bigot kind dare doused that light Of folly scurrying at that time Winging down with captured steed To emulate that chiliad flight Uncomely bema as foretold Those maidens there that succour bid To paraphrenics, egos mould And lulling prepruce disquiet hid Incontinent and prostitute Of minds corrupt with flesh-ed bliss Supernal guidance doth refute And purpose held, devine remiss Woe betide that womankind Clitoral swathed and sanctum chide For imbeciles will venture blind And loins athwart with lusting want Will providentially invite Temporal waggle, votary flaunt That apple bit from cancerous blight And yet those dusk-eyed 2002-06-20T14:00:00-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Misconstrued-Salvation-4852.aspx Hologram Those mirrored parts That make a whole Wrenched loose through causal vigour Welkin subtle innate soul Duple cast in shadowed hearts Seek to rest on subtle shores Undisclosed that transient role Beggaring valid rigour Anamorphic wraithlike hue Feeble strands transmute Slumbering forces bend and 2002-06-20T14:00:00-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Hologram-4853.aspx Piffle Well now brown cow Said swaggering sow Explain to me just how That all things equal though in part Incongruous as my sonorous fart Can fickle minds do part And reason thinks that all that is Is merely product like my piss More 2002-06-20T14:00:00-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Piffle-4854.aspx Life-Glue Apologies never seem to take away the pain, They only remind you of what you lost again, Promises never seem to dry your tears, They only rekindle your darkest fears, Encouragement never does seem to help the weak, It only manages to make life feel more bleak, Words never seem to make a difference when spoken, Because they can’t mend a heart that’s already broken, But why do you constantly let your soul get broken, Why should you have your thoughts go unspoken, Maybe only you can stop life being so bleak, Why should you lie down and be one of the weak, No one said 2002-06-10T14:00:00-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Life-Glue-4825.aspx The Old Barn Charlotte Johnson, a kind and loving mother of two, looked at the old barn and realized it would soon fall down. It was in a terrible state of repair. Its wooden foundation had long since rotted away, and the building now leaned unsteadily to one side. The boards, many of them sun-bleached, were loose and old. Several of them hung by only a single nail. Occasionally one of the dangling boards would mutter in protest, and then clatter noisily against its neighbors as it was set in motion by the wind. The barn was the only remaining building on what had once been a wealthy dairy farm in upstate Pickering. That farm had originally consisted of more than a thousand acres, but now only a single acre of it remained. A neighbor had purchased the rest of the property long ago. He was a very close friend of Charlotte. Because he considered the barn a liability, he had never purchased it. No one else wanted it either, and several years after the owner died, the city foreclosed on it because of unpaid taxes. That was long ago, and the city had been trying to sell it ever since. She stepped off the gravel road and waded through the knee-deep weeds as she walked toward the crumbling building. She wanted a closer look at it. It had a history few people knew about. She had lived in this area all her life, and had seen the old structure many times, but it meant nothing to her, that is, until yesterday. As she went inside, she found that most of the interior was still intact, although everything seemed extremely delicate. She looked around, wondering what it was like to be there in the past, thinking about life in general. She climbed to the hayloft and spent several minutes there. As she studied it, she realized that she must be careful where she stepped. It, too, was rotting away. The floor looked very unsafe. Softly, she bent down and touched it with her hand. It was quiet. Only the whistling of the wind as it forced its way through the cracks in the rotting walls broke the eerie silence. She became frustrated that the barn would not tell her more, frowned, and went outside. As she walked around the building she stopped several times and laid her hand against it. She wished she could somehow communicate with 2002-06-05T14:00:00-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/The-Old-Barn-4816.aspx come as you are do you remember what you said to me? how you tricked and converted my reality i never thought of having so much pain but now you're driving me insane i never felt down but i'm so fucked up my mind is spinning and i can't stop you put so much shit on my mind but i can't bear to live my past behind i felt my heart beat normally before but now i'm not alive anymore you've found my deepest weakness and you 2002-05-29T14:00:00-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/come-as-you-are-4790.aspx Your Smile I see you across the room, Laughing with your friends. Not noticing me watching you, Staring at you. Not noticing me. I’ve grown to the point of obsession Infatuation And you don’t know how much I care. You don’t know that I would Give my life for you Without thinking twice You don’t even care. Then I see you turn and smile and Though it’s not meant for me, It gives me hope Because one day your smile Will be meant 2002-05-27T14:00:00-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Your-Smile-4787.aspx The believer “Take me to your leader”, Jireehove or, as his friends called him, Jig said to the chief gate-guard. It was a tall and gorilla-like creature with blood-red eyes peering at him with disgust from behind the helm decorated with bones. For a few moments the guard hesitated, estimating the danger the lonely traveler could bring, and then he shouted right in Jig`s face the words in a terrible accent that identified his nature – a goblin. “Elfish scum! I will take you to my leader! Khran kazzum!”, after the last command a group of guards rushed out of the shadows, surrounding the traveler. He had not need to turn around to see that if he will try to resist, he will be simply outnumbered so he waited for his arrest and the following justice. He began to wonder what would he do to this fat moron when the emperor himself will set him free but his thoughts were disturbed by something hard hitting his head from behind. The force of the blow was so great that he was sent flying and before he fainted, he saw the guards coming towards him with their blades drawn and the chief guard shouting at them. When his senses returned to him, he felt a terrible pain at the back of his head and unwillingly he gave a weak moan. With the weak hands he tried to examine his head and found a lot of dry blood and that his hands were chained. Frowning, he opened his eyes with a terrible effort of will and found a goblin`s face just in front of his nose watching him carefully. Then the large mouth opened and produced a voice that made his pain stronger, almost strong enough to make him faint again. “Gourk, this elf has woken up, what shall I do?”, he said without turning his head to the orc behind him... “Give him some medicine and then shut his mouth. My head already hurts from their whines», the orc replied and left the chamber. Only now did Jig noticed that the room was filled with bodies of other prisoners, some of who were already dead. The fact that they were going to heal him revived his hope that had almost died on the sight of his “apartments”. The fact that they cared about him meant that his majesty knew about him and… His thoughts were disturbed by the goblin`s 2002-05-26T14:00:00-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/The-believer-4781.aspx The black cloud “Oh my God, anything but rain”, I whispered into the night air that suddenly turned cold. Although I knew that my prayers wouldn`t be heard I had to try, but the sound of thunder, that somehow resembled a laugh, turned my dim hope into pieces. I carefully looked around, looking for anything that could be used as a cover from rain but found nothing but a few old garbage bags right behind me – still they were better than nothing. I decided not to leave my place, so I wound my leg around them and then slowly pulled them towards me. Then I had to place them around my head so the aim would be left dry. Suddenly, a bolt of lightning struck the roof nearby. The power of impact was so great that I found the roof under my body trembling. Then another lightning followed and then another, blinding me and leaving almost unconscious by the realization that my life could be ended by any of them for the roof I was lying on was one of the highest ones. When I could finally open my eyes, the door I was aiming at was still closed. After few minutes, I guess, I lost the scence of time. The monotonous trembling of the roof with bolts of lightning flying above my head and illuminating the black clouds that filled the sky, threw me completely off the balance. Any other time in situation like his I would flee but not tonight. Tonight I was someone else – with heart made of stone and blood running so cold that it could turn to ice. Tonight the term of time lost its meaning for me and long hours were passing without any notice from my side. I was aiming the door… I wasn`t sure why the spell was broken but something had returned my mind back to myself. Only now I realized that I stopped shivering long ago because the body was too cold to shiver. Hunger began corroding me from inside overwhelming and consuming my courage. I released the trigger and after few minutes when my hand could work again I took out the bread, which somehow had managed to escape the water that seemed to get everywhere, and a bottle of brandy from my backpack. Then I hungrily applied both to my mouth and returned back to the aim just in time to see the 2002-05-26T14:00:00-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/The-black-cloud-4782.aspx The Crow The mob stood before the gates that could lead them to inner chambers. They stood there, unsure what to do. No one could have predicted such a success in the matter of weeks. When the revolution had started, there were only a couple of them while the major part of population preferred not to risk, but now they were where they wanted to be – the Palace, the heart of empire. Although thousands of them have ruthlessly died in the beginning without a single doubt about their aim, the crucial point in the whole affair was now when no one could say what will happen next. The choice was either to stand till the end or to flee following the dump cry that was in everyone`s head. Suddenly a crow appeared on the scene. She descended right in the middle of the gates watching thousands and thousands of people standing in front of her feet. And the people watched her back but for them it wasn`t a crow but the messenger of God. In solemn bow they fall on the ground. The crow, uneasy after such a drastic change, was about to fly away when she suddenly noticed a glint of something silver in the crowd. Avid for the shining metal, she jumped into the air and flew towards her aim. When there was a couple of meters left the man, who was wearing the silver chain around his head, decided to see what was the messenger doing. The distance was too short to make a maneuver and the crow let her talons out and used the man`s forehead to push herself away from him. The man stood perplexed for only a second and then he decided to seize the opportunity. He rose up and shouted so loud that every single man could hear his voice. “I was blessed by God! I will lead you by his will!» he shouted waiting for the reaction. At first there was a grave silence but then the people broke out into cheerful cries and laughing. The morale was revived and they were ready to stand till the end. Orders followed and soon the siege equipment was build from the wood of the nearby forest, weapons distributed and people organised. Some men brought an ancient throne made of wood which they had found somewhere and the new made saint continued to issue orders from there. The crow was sitting 2002-05-24T14:00:00-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/The-Crow-4779.aspx The other world in front of us A nail, with some name engraved on it, suddenly appeared in the man`s hand. He settled it firmly with almost automatic movement on top of the wood block while his right hand, holding a hammer, raised in the air, ready to strike. With majestic looking hit the nail disappeared into the wood… The boy sits on his bed in a small light room wearing some firm and definitely expensive clothes. His legs are crossed in “lotus” form and his hands lay on his knees. His face is young and calm, filled with some kind of unusual and almost unrealistic peacefulness. He doesn`t move and only the feeble movements of is chest suggest that he is still alive. Suddenly he opens his eyes. His gaze is calm and at the same moment it is hard as steel. When your eye sights are crossing each other, you feel some kind of terror going through your heart and calling for an escape, but you can`t move. Although your eye contact lasts only a second or two, it seems like minutes. His hazel eyes are sucking you into him and in this gravely silence you can almost hear the cry but you are uncertain whom does it belong to – you or him. Then, without changing his face expression, his right hand began to wonder around himself until it finally grasps the dull black glasses. He lifts it easily but it seems that for him they weight more than they must. He installs them firmly on his nose wile his left hand takes a stick – the walking stick. He stands up and moves towards the door and you follow him. The knocks of the walking stick on marble floor fall echoing throughout the hall. The boy`s steps are small and careful, but the monotonous knocks make the whole scene look haunted. The parents that lie on their bed in the room on the opposite end of the hall can hear these knocks but neither of them make a slightest stir. They just lie there, watching the walls. The boy opens the entrance door and moves towards the gate where the car is waiting for him. You follow him through rows of roses growing the garden to the car whose door is already opened. When he sits down, his forehead accidentally hits the roof but the boy regains his senses fast and gets in the car. Before the door 2002-05-24T14:00:00-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/The-other-world-in-front-of-us-4780.aspx Money You Can Buy With Money Alot a Things, But You 2002-05-14T14:00:00-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Money-4763.aspx Love My love for you was always there, But our friendship has 2002-05-08T14:00:00-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Love-4744.aspx Understanding I dont remember the song in my heart, But 2002-05-08T14:00:00-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Understanding-4745.aspx Masters of the Universe: the theif of castle greyskull As evening approaches on the planet Eternia, the Masters of the Universe – guardians of good – gathered outside of the Castle Grayskull. Their leader He-Man spoke to them from atop a turret of the castle. “It is our duty to guard Castle Grayskull, and the secret locked inside, from the evil demon Skeletor!” At the very mention of the Dark Lords name, the wind turned cold and black clouds hid the sun. “Something is wrong,” said Man-at-Arms, uneasily. “Yes,” Princess Teela agreed, “there is something I don’t like about this.” “You may like it even less in a moment,” warned Stratos. “Look!” The Masters of the Universe glanced skyward. Skeletor’s evil magic had made a terrible storm. A whirlwind ripped Castle Grayskull from its foundation and carried it high into the sky, taking He-Man with it. “I have to hold on!” said He-Man as he his finger tips struggled for grip at the edge of the castle. But even the strongest man in the universe was no match for the fury of Skeletor’s storm winds. Crack! The battlement crumbled in He-Mans hand, and Eternia’s mightiest champion fell towards the ground far bellow. Putting his own safety aside, Stratos – Prince of the Skies – bounded into the air, flapping his mighty wings. Straining against the raging winds, he swooped high and caught He-Man just in time before he hit the ground. But the powerful winds were too strong for Stratos. The extra burden of He-Man’s weight made it impossible for him to stay aloft. Both heroes were being sucked into the swirling vortex of the tornado. “Leave me, Stratos!” He-Man shouted as the storm blew them toward a rocky mountaintop. “Save yourself while there is still time!” The Sky-Prince shook his head. “No, my friend,” he said. “The Lord of Destruction has not beaten us yet!” “Then hold tight,” He-Man said as he drew his Sword of Power. With one mighty swing he drove the powerful blade into the side of the mountain where it anchored them safely until the raging storm had passed. Carrying He-Man, Stratos flew back to the Masters of the Universe. Teela breathed a sigh of relief. “Thank goodness you’re both safe,” she said. “Skeletor has stolen Castle Grayskull,” He-Man replied grimly. “None of us are safe now!” Meanwhile, at that very moment, far away in his lair deep inside Snake Mountain, Skeletor and his 2002-04-14T14:00:00-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Masters-of-the-Universe-the-theif-of-castle-greyskull-4650.aspx The Sequel to The Great Gatsby Over the years, the Buchanan’s continued to live their lavish, carefree lifestyle free of hardships. Tom came into considerable luck and inherited the estate of a rich uncle whom he never knew, nevertheless Tom and Daisy gladly accepted these assets. They put the money to good use by building a large palace on the south end of East Egg. The erecting of this mansion was due to the fact that Daisy could no longer stomach the idea of living across from a ‘villainous louse’, which was the new title she gave her former lover Gatsby. In all truth, Daisy wanted to eliminate all memory of Gatsby and fabricated an elaborate lie about the incident at Wilson’s garage. She had her gullible husband believe that Gatsby engaged her in an intense argument in the car, and that he was so infuriated, he swerved to hit Myrtle out of spite towards Daisy. Of course, this infuriated Tom and he had all the once beautiful windows of Gatsby’s estate shattered and even impounded his prized yellow car. Ironically, this only brought the imprudent couple together as Daisy strained to forget about Gatsby’s existence. For two years the couple experienced the extreme luxuries that the world had to offer. They dined at the trendiest restaurants in Europe; they kept company with people who had so many titles that their first names were not even known and oddly, they experienced feelings for one another comparable to love. Tom and Daisy enjoyed one another’s company and were at the height of the social ladder. Unfortunately, on a rainy day in rural England Tom and Daisy were driving and Tom nearly hit a farmer crossing the road. Tom shouted rude obscenities at the terrified farmer and told Daisy that he was thankful he did not hit anyone of importance. Daisy on the other hand, was especially disturbed and for two weeks did not leave their condo in London. The Buchanan’ eventually returned to East Egg and resided at their southern mansion for the next eight years. Pammy who had learned to cherish the cultured and haughty lifestyle of Europe came to resent her mother because she believed the reason they left was because of her ‘sudden illness’. After a few years, the Buchanan’s settled back into the familiar affluent positions they held in East Egg. Tom rekindled his fondness of his weekly polo matches and worked on 2002-04-10T14:00:00-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/The-Sequel-to-The-Great-Gatsby-4632.aspx Death Why must there be death? Death is sad. So why must we bare sadness? Because nobody can stop death. Why do people die? Why must our loved 2002-04-09T14:00:00-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Death-4623.aspx Lonliness Lonliness I am always lonely. I wish I wasn`t. I think I have friends. I find out I haven`t. Lonliness You get 2002-04-09T14:00:00-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Lonliness-4624.aspx Burn 2002-04-09T14:00:00-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Burn-4625.aspx Hero I felt like I was dying. My Hero pulled me from deaths door. I felt like I had no friends. My Hero proved me wrong. I felt like I was never gonna be loved. My Hero loved 2002-04-09T14:00:00-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Hero-4627.aspx Lovers in the Dark Lovers in the Dark Running fingers through each others hair Showing how they care. Showing the love they share. Lovers in the Dark Moving up and down Up and down Moaning and screaming Kissing each other all over their bodies. Lovers in the Dark Say I love you day and 2002-04-09T14:00:00-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Lovers-in-the-Dark-4628.aspx Rain Rain Rain Rain Pouring down Dreary rain coming down Makes me want to frown Why must it rain Rain makes me want to cry It makes me want to die Rain Rain Rain Pouring down Rain Rain Rain Go away Never come back another day Rain stop Before I 2002-04-09T14:00:00-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Rain-4629.aspx Human Pride Hey everyone its 2002 and it's time for something new Now ya'll hear me out cuz i don't wanna shout Show some of your love to the azn blood It's not about skin color or race, or how nice is your face Just know that it's you and show everyone what's true Now I live in this nation that's so full of discrimination But hey! I'm not white, but I'll be alright I'm not tall and black 2002-04-01T14:00:00-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Human-Pride-4598.aspx The Birthday Boy The lights were dimmed as the music was turned up and more drinks passed around. Euan, the birthday boy sat beside me on the sofa with his arm draped softly around my shoulders. My skirt was shimmying further and further up my legs but with a bottle of whatever it was in my hand I was far too drunk to notice. The tents were already set up outside and people had slowly been making their way out there. Euan had not left me alone for one minute. Though I enjoyed his company and he made me laugh, I knew his feelings for me went much further than just friends. He had been trying to make a move on me all night but I just wasn’t in the mood and so far had managed to cleverly dodge him. The sitting room was nearly empty now and only a few people were left inside. My head was feeling really funny and little flashes of bright white light kept blurring my eyesight. Euan, who had been talking with a mate came over and sat beside me. He started talking but I wasn't listening and began to try and pull myself out of the chair and outside to the tents. He grabbed my arm and said "wait babes where are you going? I thought you were going to help me finish this bottle of vodka eh? It's cold tonight so I thought we could just crash inside". He smiled as he notioned towards the stairs. I hadn't really fancied sleeping in a tent in the middle of October anyway so I accepted his offer. "Yeah ok" I said as he took my hand and began to help me out of the chair. I staggered slightly and stumbled up the stairs, but managed to keep my balance with Euan's arm around me. I was swaying all over the place; giggling and laughing like the drunk twelve year old I was. The room was big and airy, with a high ceiling and candy floss pink walls. There was a window in the far corner and a double bed to the right. Beside that was a chair and a beautiful dressing table across from it, covered with perfumes and other paraflenalia. I slowly walked over to the chair, careful not to trip over the fluffy, white sheepskin rug that lay across the wooden pannelled floor. Euan went 2002-03-23T13:00:00-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/The-Birthday-Boy-4574.aspx Proverb Analysis Have you ever helped a friend or family member in need? Or even a stranger? You probably did this out of good intent and wanted to be a good Samaritan. Well I applaud you! Well done! However, have you ever thought about what would happen if that person was in trouble again? I answered this question by writing my own proverb, “Help a person in need, and he will think of you again when he is in trouble.” It is pretty self explanatory. Once you help a person, they will go to you again when something goes awry. This may continue until a person stops it or the person being “helped” no longer needs assistance. It takes the idea of being a kind and courteous person in which it is a selfless good deed, to looking at the bad side of it. This proverb is meaningful to me because I made it up and secondly, because it actually makes sense. There have been a few incidents in my life that involved me helping others and being asked for help repeatedly afterwards. I know it doesn’t sound like I’m very nice but I just believe this because of previous experiences. I also know it may sound pessimistic but this proverb can only be fully understood when a person has had it happen to them. If you think of times where you helped someone, be it a friend or another, they usually come back again when they require assistance. Let’s try an example: A friends comes and asks you for help on homework. You help them being the nice person you are and they thank you and leave. A while later, they return asking for more help but this time in a bit more urgent and less appreciative manner. You still help them. This continues on until they do it so much it gets on your nerves and no matter what you say, they still keep asking for help. They might tell friends and they’ll ask you for answers as well as him, or he might never stop. This may be resolved but you have learned a lesson. Some people cannot be trusted. That is what I believe! However I believe that you shouldn’t trust anyone just to be safe. Now this has happened to a friend of mine exactly how I described in the example. What convinced me to believe in 2002-03-15T13:00:00-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Proverb-Analysis-4559.aspx An Exciting Season Winter is my favorite season for a variety of reasons. First, I love when snowdrifts pile up high and deep. Second, when it does snow, I 2002-03-15T13:00:00-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/An-Exciting-Season-4561.aspx Forbidden Thoughts Why? That’s all I have to ask, why. Why is it that there are people in this world who take advantage of their good fortune and keep it to themselves while others like me suffer in the cold dark world fighting off evil in their minds? Many people can’t take this kind of pressure, especially us teenagers. We have to deal with so many things that sometimes you lose track and everything goes haywire, and eventually, so do we. Most teenagers have this kind of experience, those who don’t are lucky. No body wants to encounter the evil that resides in the corners of their head, because they might find themselves following its cynical ideas like a mesmerized sailor to the melody of a Siren’s song. It usually ends up in a dirty situation, mine was especially dirty. It all began on a Tuesday morning. Everything was going wrong. I’d failed my mid-terms, got caught smoking in the bathroom, and got suspended. To make things worse, my mom was on the way to pick me up. As I was sitting there in the office, everyone who passed me either threw me a look of hatred or just plain ignored me. I could care less, my mind was elsewhere. I was trying to think of what to tell my mom, I didn’t know if she could take another upset. Did you ever feel like you feel you were trying but everyone else say otherwise and you start to believe them? Yeah, well that’s how I feel now. Except I know I’m not trying but I tell myself that I am. Sorry if it’s a bit confusing, but that is how my life is. Anyway, back to what I was saying. My mom came in and signed me out on that little friggin’ form and we walked out with her in front. We got in the car and started on our way home, not saying anything to each other the whole time. The silence was driving me crazy, but I didn’t dare break it. Finally she did, but her voice was cracked and a different message to it. Apparently she was fired from her job, again. I knew the reason too; she was always late because she had to take care of my brothers and sisters. It was my job and I could care less about them, they could burn in Hell for 2002-03-14T13:00:00-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Forbidden-Thoughts-4555.aspx Shakespeare's Epitaph Three cen’tries ago, I was a legend. The genius behind my work had no end. But that was back then, during my lifetime, Now they seem like bushels of useless rhyme. I was thought to be best during my pass, Now my books are assigned in every class. English students dread when they hear my name. My body they want to tear up and maim. Some may curse my name e’ry day of the week, And ways to not read my work they may seek. So as you 2002-03-14T13:00:00-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Shakespeare-s-Epitaph-4556.aspx Auschwitz Dragged from your home in the dead of night They are armed with guns you cannot fight You are evil, they are right You will fall to Hitler’s might. They strip you bare Are you scared? You cannot win the battle. You’ll die in there But they don’t care. They herd you in like cattle. Showers that wash your life away. You’ll never see another day. This is the heavy price you pay. All that’s left to do is pray. So breathe in deep, it will be your last You can’t breath long with all this gas. As you slowly die in this human pound Choking is the only sound Then silence as you hit the ground The Nazi’s win another round. Ashes float to the ground like snow The scent of burning flesh so strong Into the incinerator you will go But it won’t hurt for long. Flames lick your naked skin, as it melts away And you are quickly fried A pile of ashes is all that stays This is the way you died. Experiments, with no anesthesia The knifes slices you and you cry You’re 2002-03-04T13:00:00-05:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Auschwitz-4517.aspx I have to be with you I felt the breath of the wind tickling my back, I felt the cold hands of the clouds on my face. I could hear the whisper of the ground in my ear..echoing in my head. They were all pointing, pushing 2002-03-02T13:00:00-05:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/I-have-to-be-with-you-4487.aspx The Message bomb! Your computer has just been shut down! “Damn it, this always happens!” Said hendrick. “Hendrick!! Come here!” Said his mother. “Mom whenever I check my mail the computer shuts off.” Said Hendrick. “Well honey, there is nothing I can do.” After dinner hendrick went back up to his room. He glanced 2002-03-01T13:00:00-05:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/The-Message-4463.aspx Surface Drowns his sorrow in liquid bliss. Drowns his self as well. Hide all the pain under a bottle. Escape from this depressing hell. The skin pealed back, but so much remains. The pain only grows worse with depth. How much deeper can he go. Before it drives him insane. Torment every day for him. Nothing can be done. Trying to fight it, trying so hard. A battle he cannot win. He feels alone with all this sadness Alone with all this grief. Alone with all this madness. Can he make it alone? His life seems to have lost all purpose. So much pain inside. And he’s only scratched the surface. There is just too much pain to hide. He sits alone. He 2002-02-28T13:00:00-05:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Surface-4455.aspx Night in the Desert I lie on a boulder in the bottom of a desert canyon. The boulder has been warmed by the intense heat of the previous day, and even this far into the night it retains a certain heat; almost like a living creature. I absorb the healing warmth, feeling profoundly relaxed. I am glad to be alive. On all sides, towering sandstone walls lean over me; protecting me. Below me is the dry river bed. Majestic cottonwoods grow along it; their tortured forms testament to their will to survive. The green leaves are turned quicksilver by the full moon. A gentle, warm breeze whispers through the trees, telling secrets. The breeze is strangely perfumed with jasmine and other exotic aromas. The clean smell of warm sandstone is omnipresent. Warm, velvet 2002-02-28T13:00:00-05:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Night-in-the-Desert-4461.aspx My Mediocracy - On love, life and high school I was sitting laughing. This was my graduation, but I was not giggling for any reason like the friends I would miss or the remembrance of good times past, I was just laughing my ass off. People had been telling their children about this occasion for years, they described it as a huge thing, “the turning of a page”, they said or “the birth of your adult life.” Bullshit, I thought. Those people had forgotten that for their class and every class since theirs it was just another reason to get drunk. I was about halfway from the back, in the middle of my row. At this time in my life, a time of supposed celebration, I felt, overwhelmingly, like a mediocrity. A feeling I was not accustomed to. This is what was so funny. What a sarcastically wonderful time to realize I was normal. A girl in my honors history class was making her speech. She had sat two seats behind me for two years and always seemed to smell like bananas. Although I had never talked to her, I always wondered if she just liked bananas a lot or if she worked in the produce department at our local farmers market. I wouldn’t know if she worked there, because I didn’t shop for groceries. I only noticed this because in 8th grade our Biology teacher taught us how to put on a condom on using a banana. I still can’t eat a bananas without the feeling that I was giving head to every person in the room. She kept speaking and I kept trying, unsuccessfully, to concentrate on her naive advice. Campaign reform. Exiled Tibetans. Illegeracy. Aliteracy. And Ramon. My mind kept slipping away to more important subjects. Banana girl had no idea what problems she would face in her life. None of us did. I could see my friend Ramon from my seat; he was a couple rows up. Smiling his huge smile, he was so happy to finally be there. He had been through a lot. Even with his injury, he moved like liquid, a natural athlete. I had met him my freshman year. Like all good friends, he noticed right away what was special about me, not only did he love my flaws but he created some also. He told me one day “I don’t buy designer socks, I buy white socks at K-Mart and have 2002-02-27T13:00:00-05:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/My-Mediocracy-On-love,-life-and-high-school-4451.aspx A Chance Meeting It was a warm summer day when his life turned upside down. He and some friends had been enjoying some delicious pizza you could only find at privately owned Italian restaurants. They took advantage of the luxurious warmth and sat on the front patio where they could watch people pass by on the busy Bloor Street. But soon the sunshine was cast aside, and as with most hot humid days the bright blue sky was overtaken with black masses. They were just finishing the last slice when a crash from the sky seemed to let loose an ocean of water. “You look like drowned rats!” exclaimed the owner with much amusement as they tore inside. “That’s some fucked up weather,” laughed one friend while examining his now see-through shirt. But he was no longer paying attention. His eyes had been diverted to a young woman who had just walked in. Her long brown hair, dripping wet and tousled, gave her a wild, untamed look. Her almond-shaped green eyes were captivating, and could lure anyone in who dared stare at them too long. Her heart shaped face didn’t have a single blemish. His heart fluttered at a rate that must be unhealthy, and his breath was taken away by the amazing creature that stood before him. Yet at the same time his heart dropped and he felt sadness and regret wash over him as he realised the hushed words and party gossip had been true. Her eyes had lost their sharpness and were dull and blood-shot. Her hair had been slightly askew as she had ran in, a tell tale sign that her hair was not real. Her cheeks no longer had their adorable roundness and she looked as if she had lost at least 30 pounds. She walked with a slight limp. He never knew someone could change so much in two years. He never knew that after not seeing someone for so long that feelings long buried and forgotten could come back to you with such an over-whelming force his knees felt weak. She smiled a crisp smile of recognition, which revealed small creases in her young face. Creases that told the truth of a year of suffering, though the lips might tell other lies. “Hey, how have you been?” he asked, praying she would tell the truth and not just answer with a simple “fine.” “Fine.” “That’s really great to hear, what have you been up to?” “A 2002-02-25T13:00:00-05:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/A-Chance-Meeting-4443.aspx Close Encounter The air was beginning to cool, the day’s warmth a thing of the past. Stars shone from up above, and she was thankful for small favours. Their soft glow was comforting on the lonely country road she was travelling, which was nearly pitch dark now. Fields of corn grew thick on either side of her. Dark shadows, as tall as herself, thick enough to conceal someone, sparse enough to move around in. She remembered childhood days spent playing hide and seek in the stalks. They were good hiding places. She shivered at the thought. There were no streetlights. Not this far out of the way. And she still had plenty left to travel. Anything could happen on these roads after dark. She laughed at herself. Anything could happen during the day on these roads. No one was around either time. Yet… she wished it was day. A cool breeze passed, raising goose bumps on her bare arms. Two cars speeded past her. Even people safe in their cars wanted out of there fast. She wished her dad would pick her up when he said he would. Then she wouldn’t have to walk the ten kilometres home from a trip to civilization. Tons of parental concern there. And then it happened. She heard what she had been dreading to hear: footsteps behind her. Maybe she was just imaging it. That happened when you walked for hours on scary back roads. She strained to hear nothing, yet the sound continued. Whoever it was, they were shuffling along with exaggerated effort; the sound was unmistakable. She quickened her pace, and tried to be quiet at the same time, hoping whoever it was, didn’t see her until she got around the next bend. Then she would just hide in the corn stalks until he was far ahead… Yet the stranger had other plans. He quickened, more so than she, and she could hear the scraping sound of his shoes getting closer and closer. She practically ran around the bend, not caring now if he saw her or not. The feeling of corn stalks as she dived into their seclusion hadn’t ever felt so good. Quickly crouching down and out of sight, she stopped and waited for the stranger to move on. She clutched her mouth, smothering the breath that came out in gasps. Minutes seemed like hours as she sat there in the cold, wondering if she would ever see the light of day 2002-02-25T13:00:00-05:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Close-Encounter-4444.aspx Sir Jaso and the Giant Sir Jaso turned his head in the direction of the woman’s gaze and there before him stood the giant that he had heard so much about during the past few days. It stood almost 20 feet off the ground and carried a club bigger than Sir Jaso himself. The stench of rotting human corpses emanated from its disgusting body and insects of every sort imaginable crawled freely through its hair and under its skin. Sir Jaso stood motionless, stunned for a moment by the unbelievable hideousness of the creature. "How could a God who created the beauty of things such as the forests and mountains also be responsible for creating such filth?" thought Sir Jaso. He then put his hand on his sword and grasped it tightly. Was this giant more than he could handle? Would his pride and honor lead him to his death? If Merlin was right, and God was not on his side, how could he expect to win this fight? Sir Jaso’s stomach began to churn as all these thoughts flew through his mind and he clenched Caladbolg even tighter. The giant was carrying the bodies of twelve peasants on its back. The sight of the dead men and women the giant had so mercilessly killed enraged Sir Jaso. This beast would pay dearly for its crimes if he had anything to do with it. "May great God in heaven, who rules the world, give you a short life and shameful death! Surely you are the foulest fiend that was ever formed! Guard yourself, you dog, and prepare to die, for this day my hands will kill you!" exclaimed Sir Jaso. The giant answered Sir Jaso by raising its massive club and swinging it at him. Sir Jaso could feel a gust of wind blow against him as the tree-sized club whipped through the air towards him. He raised his shield with his head covered in an attempt to block the giant’s blow. This was the worst part of fighting for Sir Jaso, not being able to see what was happening, he would have to leave his fate up to God. The blow came quickly, completely jolting and stunning Sir Jaso and shattering his shield into sawdust, but at least he was still alive. If God was to forsake him, today was not the day He did so. Sir Jaso’s strength and confidence grew after he 2002-02-24T13:00:00-05:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Sir-Jaso-and-the-Giant-4442.aspx Dreams What are dreams? Are they images of a better life? Are they pictures of happiness? Or are they thoughts of selfishness? Why do we have dreams? Is it to maximise our desire? Is it to give us something to work for? Or is it to remind us we can’t have everything? What if our dreams come true? Will we be happy forever? Do we chase another dream? Or do we then try to ruin others’ dreams? I don’t know what a dream is, I don’t know why I have my dream, I don’t know what I’ll do if my dream comes true, But I do know I have a dream, And to some it may seem foolish, And to others it may seem unattainable, But it means more then anything to me, So just call me stupid, 2002-02-23T13:00:00-05:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Dreams-4424.aspx Sorry What do I say sorry for, and how do I start, Do I say what people want to hear, or do I speak from the heart, Do I apologise for everything or just recent stuff, And will my apologies ever be enough????? To my entire dearest, when I say sorry, I hope you'll understand, That this Old boy has been maturing into a young man, All I can ask is that you be patient for this time, And like this poem, my life shall unravel in its rhyme, I’m still just a lost lamb with no sense of direction, Please help me find the way with your love and protection, I ask for so much, and yet I know I give so little in return, But maybe one day, roles will be reversed and it will be my turn, And when 2002-02-23T13:00:00-05:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Sorry-4425.aspx Thoughts Dear God, I come to you not in a time of need, but in a time of worry, Dear God, all I see around me now is greed, and yet, Who am I to point a finger at others, when I know deep inside, That my life has been filled with the desire for material gain, Dear God, if we were made to be good, then why were we made With the characteristics of greed, envy, hate, prejudice and pain, Why is it that in a world filled with famine, disease and death, So many of us are more concerned with how much credit we have left, Why is it that we see the pictures of these people every day, and we suddenly exclaim ‘Oh my God!’ as if we didn’t know this was happening, But when these pictures are gone, why do we forget everything we see, Is it because it makes us sad and sadness makes us bitter, and bitterness turns to anger, Is it because seeing others in pain makes us feel their pain, Or is it because we choose to forget, as we know it would make us feel guilty, Dear God, I come to you 2002-02-23T13:00:00-05:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Thoughts-4426.aspx My Life My life came to the brink of extinction, It was meaningless and had no distinction, Every door locked, every turn a dead end, Every road crossed, nothing left to pretend, I needed hope, and I needed a destiny, I needed her, and she was there for me, She who 2002-02-23T13:00:00-05:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/My-Life-4427.aspx Captain’s Log of Kptlt. Otto Hersing <H2>Captain’s Recovery</H2> Captain’s Log is about a Captain commanding a German submarine in World War I. He commands one of the most important and renowned naval vessels in the German fleet. Receiving a medal for two years in the sea, he became famous and hated by the allies. I received this amount as a combination of a Social Studies and English project. I had to write about something in World War I so I chose a naval vessel in the German Imperial Navy. The way I came up with this topic was that I liked naval vessels so I knew it would include a ship. Then because I knew a lot about the U-boats and since this was a few months after I saw the movie U-571, it came up in my mind numerous amounts of time as I was writing it thus I came up with the idea of using a U-boat. I soon did some research and found the submarine with the most experience and most honored of the Imperial Navy. The most difficult part in the writing of this was the format I was going to use and including enough historic events without compromising the fiction of it. Another dilemma I had in the construction of this writing assignment was adding emotions, which my writing has little of. When I revised this assignment, I added more emotions and the impact of the war on the crew. The day before the first version of the assignment was due, I spent a lot of time adding critical details about the vessels journeys, but skipped out on the most important facts of all, Kptlt. Otto Hersing. I was making this more of a Social Studies project by including the historic events, but skipping out on the important story of the captain who is the core of the journal. This writing assignment was fairly fun for a school project. The reason for that was that there were few given parameters. Usually in English projects, you are not allowed to express yourself and test yourself to your limits because of the numerous amounts of rules. I think my finest log was the September 5th, 1914. I conclude with a quote from General George Patton (1885-1945), “The object of war is not to die for your country, but to make the other bastard die for his.” The SM U-21 destroyed vessels to save the lives of their 2002-02-21T13:00:00-05:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Captain’s-Log-of-Kptlt_-Otto-Hersing-4410.aspx First Catch <H2>After the First Catch</H2> The first time of most things is an important part of our lives. Not all firsts are important such as the first and most likely only time you will experience any nanosecond, but the events that we can still recall in great detail at any time, I would consider important. This was a very important instant in my life because it was a very exciting and joys event during the thirteen years I had already lived. In the reconstruction of this story, I added more details and fixed some grammatical errors. I also lengthened the story and took out some of the false details I added to the story because I promised the reader that there shall be no lies within this portfolio. Fishing is a very fun and exciting activity to do in the summer because of the fast assortment of game there is in the deep ocean seas. There are goods and bad parts about fishing. Some of the positive aspects of fishing are the enjoyment within knowing that you have conquered an animal, which shows your superiority over it. The negative aspects of fishing is nearly plaguing this world, the world could run out of fish which would devastate this planet both economically and socially. An important cuisine contains fish and without any, there would be heavy damage done to all aspects of humans. <H2>First Catch</H2> It was 1995 and I was mere 8 years of age. It was a very beautiful summer day and I was out with my grandpa fishing on the beach by which he lives next to. It was the first time in my life I went fishing. The sun was striking the surface at around a fort-five degree angle, which made the sand glisten like a newly polished car. My grandpa was carrying his small little box filled with fishing equipment and his rod while I was carrying my own small little rod. My grandpa and I were very ecstatic like me because it was the first time I went fishing. He was smiling throughout the whole experience. He’s an old man with dark-blonde hair, what he has left, and is very lively and strong. My grandpa and I exited the apartment building in which he lived in and headed towards the beach, which was right next to where he lives. I was very thrilled because I had never gone fishing before. I followed 2002-02-21T13:00:00-05:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/First-Catch-4412.aspx From one to Another There you flirting Flaunting your sex appeal So much to go for Not one heart left to steal Everybody’s looking And you and your body The pictures been taken And they’ll all pay good money You’ve made out you’re something Can’t disappoint the dreams People expect you’ve done it all That everything’s how it seems You tell them you’re the greatest And how could they doubt the truth!? But you know if 2002-02-18T13:00:00-05:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/From-one-to-Another-4398.aspx Realisation The silence echoed in the darkness As the long day drew to a close. Non existent is the birdsong Lost many long years ago. Slowly and steadily Moving from one vision to the other, The group saw for the first time The horrors of the past- Emptiness in the hallways Death replacing the oxygen. As the air became no longer breathable, And sadness overcame the shock; The first tears fell. Realisation was suddenly present. Waves of emotion flowed As each person broke under disbelief. The tears ran freely as it was discovered in turn The magic, which had bestowed it’s self On this place of pain. But the magic is not that of the fairy kind; It is as black as the coffins burnt among the souls. Each candle flickering in the shadows, Represents 2002-02-18T13:00:00-05:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Realisation-4399.aspx Society I'm a loser. I don't deserve to live, I'm a loser. I can't believe what I haven't did. I'm a loser, and I don't deserve to live. Because I'm a loser. Everyday I get closer, to jumping off life's edge. I reach out, but feel nothing, I stumble and fall. I ask am I worth being? You say nothing at all. The hate is what you continue to say. i cry tears of pain , because you have labeled me this way. My anger builds inside, because all I do is make it subside. There is no room for anger, no room for bliss, never been loved, so I will have nothing to miss. Dumbfounded by the way life works. Scared of the demon that lurks. Days and days go by, I look down wondering, can I fly? It would only take a second. You'd be too late. No way to deprive me this is my fate. I fall away, Away from society. Crowded in a corner, No one is finding me. No way I am coming out, Only the chosen are cool, You treat everyone else like your personal fool. You seem to find it easy to second guess. Is what I have really less? My whole life people telling me I'm nothing, a lifetime of being forgotten, It's almost psychotic. What's wrong with me? Its just something you can't see. Don't ever judge me. You can't judge so let me be. I'll slip into the darkness, out of your sight, with no one to judge me, my mind takes flight. I try to prove what I have to give. To myself. Not you. Can I live? I keep killing myself in my own mind, all this pain, reaches new kinds. On the outside I am fine, on the inside I am borderline. A lot of nothing fills my soul. With no way to turn, I lose my control. Nothing to fear. You're the last person, which is going to get a tear. You can't find what I hide; it dies with me in a suicide. I bring myself back to reality; Showing you, Living is my fatality. Is it my frown misleading you? because I am too down to smile. Is it my look confusing you? I thought you knew me for awhile. All this pain of building lies, knowing it all could lead to my demise. I know you do not want to be at peace but instead plee for a compromise. Because of this control you lack, I'm always looking behind my back; Knowing anytime you could come with a sneak attack. Because I am not like you. You can't see inside. You can't penetrate what I hide. We talk. But it seems the discussions between you and me, remain of mystery. Clouded with anger and fear, of ruining ones history On the other hand, you're just the act. You think emotion I 2002-02-05T13:00:00-05:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Society-4342.aspx Picture on the Wall I put your picture on the wall put it in the back but it continues to fall speechless... cant progress at all... until I get the strength to put you back on the wall I know deep down we share the same feelings looking back on what we had looking back on the good, bad, sad... looking back......... I 2002-02-05T13:00:00-05:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Picture-on-the-Wall-4343.aspx The Consequences of a Lead Migraine The Consequences of a Lead Migraine He looked as his watch, a drop of sweat dripping from his forehead, his heart beating 20 to the dozen. McNeill was scared as hell. It wasn’t his first mission for the LAPD SWAT team, but it was possibly one of the most scary. Set in a cramped house, with nothing but darkness all around (The LAPD don’t ‘negotiate’ with terrorists, they said) he crawled past another darkened room, his MP5 constantly raised in preparation for a gunfight. The fact that he felt ill didn’t help either, and McNeill tried to put it down as the flu that had been going round the precinct. He checked his watch again. 3 minutes until the terrorists execute another hostage. “Damn…” he muttered under his breath. “Russian extremists, bunch of fools. Why can’t they just get JOBS!” McNeill angrily thought to himself. Frantically, he checked his watch again. “Good,” he thought “30 seconds till rendezvous” He rounded the corner and spotted the rest of his team. They were crouched around a locked door, with Agent Johanssen setting up plastic explosives on the door. “Stand back, it’s gonna blow” Johanssen's voice crackled down the Comm system. The soft hiss of the fuse got faster and faster, McNeill held his breath. Any second now… And then he felt a hand on his shoulder. McNeill turned his head, only to hear the door blow open behind him. As he turned, he saw an ominous figure standing with a toothpick in between his teeth. The face, was…was almost skull like… “Morning son, how’s you?” Death said cheerily McNeill stood in silence. All kinds of random thoughts rushed into his head, but the first one was to run away. As he spun round to run, a small red light centred on his head. He looked up, only to hear the click and shut of the firing mechanism in the gun, and a silenced bullet escaping a barrel somewhere in the room. He closed his eyes tightly shut… A sudden sensation of being caught in a gust of wind hit McNeill. He felt as though he was being thrust upward, toward the sky. He opened his eyes to see what was going on. He wished he hadn’t. Because were he was didn't make him too happy. As he looked around, he realised he was in some kind of lift -a glass elevator to be precise- and was hurtling towards the sky at 2002-02-04T13:00:00-05:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/The-Consequences-of-a-Lead-Migraine-4339.aspx Death to a good friend: Birth of a new life The summer of 1993, and how it changed my life forever. First let me tell you the story of James and me. My best friend James and I were very close, we grew up together, and went to the same school together, well sometimes as we liked to skip alot. James and I were like a mirror; we both liked the same foods, the same music, and the same idea about life. James had a good heart never wish anything bad on anyone and always speard light in the worst of times. Like other kids growing up we liked to have fun. Sometimes when we would skip school we would just sit at my house and play video games, as my mother was gone for the day at work. Other times we would hang with the other kids that skipped school, at that time it was the “cool croud” you know every school as a cool croud, that skip school, drinks, smokes, fights and gets in trouble with the parents, the school, and sometime the law. James and I were no sranger to these activtes we considered it fun. One day before school I meet James at his house, we had plans to have a few drinks and get our ciggarettes in before school. There were a few of us there, three guy’s and three girls, not just any girls these girls were the coolest girls in school and the prettiest. As we sat there drinking and bullshitting one of the other guy’s in our group said “anybody want to get high.” And before I could even think about this, as I never smoked weed before the three cool girls jump to the occasion. As time past James and I were skipping more school and getting in more trouble. We would drink and smoke marijuana on a daily basis, as we had no outllook on life. Eventuality both James and I dropped out of school. James dropped out in the eighth grade and I dropped out in the ninth grade. We both would just hang out all day long partying. Life seemed good at that time, no cares, and no rules just living it up. Going to party’s not coming home for weeks, hanging with the crew, as we called it the “brew Crew” we thought we were on top of the world. In the summer of 1993, I was eighteen so 2002-02-03T13:00:00-05:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Death-to-a-good-friend-Birth-of-a-new-life-4323.aspx My Writer’s Profile My writer’s profile starts first with a subject. I sometimes go to newsmax.com or cnn.com to get the latest and best news from around the world. Newsmax.com has by far the best reports from around the world, they have a lot of inside sources in many countries and things that are going on in the world that you would never hear about anywhere else. It is a good news site on the web if you want all the details from little to big about any news topic. I then find a few subjects that I would like to report on and depending on the essay topic, I will then go from there. Once I find a subject to write on, I try to get as much information about the subject and write down key factors of the subject on a note pad. Once I achieved 10 to 15 key facts, then I’m ready for the draft. As I sit down at my desk at home I try to get as relaxed as I can. I then turn the radio on, not to loud nor not to soft, just a presence of music. I then like to make some coffee, light and sweet with a hint of clove. As I sip on the coffee and go over my notes, I light up my cigarette to get the nicotine I desire, haw I’m finally relaxed. Now relaxed I go over all my notes and bits of topics that I jotted down. I try to think of the best and most interesting facts of the subject to present to my audience to keep their interest in my story. Once I figured out what facts on the story I think my audience would be most interested in, I then proceed and take those selected topics and try to think of the best order to place them in my story. Like a puzzle its not easy. Once I achieve my story lay out, and how to present the topics, it’s time for a break. The break was most refreshing, with a renewed sense of compassion for my story, its time to get on my computer and go to Microsoft word. I then start to type and type and type until I’m finished. Then comes my conclusion at the end of the story which is my opinion on the subject. I try to bring the audience who have 2002-02-03T13:00:00-05:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/My-Writer’s-Profile-4324.aspx You Make Me So Nervous You make me so nervous You make me so tense I snap and I stammer It doesn't make sense You make me so nervous I talk much too fast And 2002-02-01T13:00:00-05:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/You-Make-Me-So-Nervous-4319.aspx Rest In Peace As a tear roles down my face I'll swear it'll be the last My heart has been cut to shreads I think it's broken Needing of a cast Telling myself never again Lettin my 2002-02-01T13:00:00-05:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Rest-In-Peace-4320.aspx A Tunnel Of Light As I look at the stars above Thinking about my life I 2002-02-01T13:00:00-05:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/A-Tunnel-Of-Light-4321.aspx The reason why life is what it is I am so much like you. Yes, you! We’re all so different and so diverse- in personality, and background, race and creed, perceptions and beliefs, thoughts and emotions, aspirations and wants but eventually we all come down to being human and that means we’re all the same. We have fears and dreams. Everyone wants to succeed, everyone wants to be happy. Nobody wants to suffer yet we all do. I used to question myself a lot before . Why is life so unpredictable and why is it so unfair ? I tried reasoning and debating and still remained dubious with my conclusion. It perplexed, exhausted and angered me till it reached a point where I thought “Alright, its another rebound of hell or it’s the end” .And while mentally trying to picture an effective end, my mother had sent me a heart-warming and all questions answered e-mail one morning which silenced my thoughts and words. It’s a timelessly wonderful story about two angels who come down to earth. And i think it is worth sharing. It starts off in a far away place here on Earth with the first footsteps of an old angel and its young angel companion on the soil. They arrive wearisome from their journey and I don’t suppose they’ve had a very comfortable flight. They look desperately for any shelter and see a gorgeously lit up, lavish -styled house and eagerly approach it for anything edible to quiet their rumbling tummies and rest their throbbing heads. The welcome received, however, is so different in contrast to the beautiful house nestled in the lush gardens. The owners turn out to be a miserly and mean family who roughly push the two angels in a dark cellar for shelter and grudging and hostile, they shove down stale bread for them to eat. The young angel is deeply hurt by this and remains silent. The old angel is even more saddened but remains firm. At night, the old angel discovers a deep crack in the wall and taking a bit of crumbly , fallen rock, firmly pushes it in to mend the hole. “Why are you mending the wall of such an unfriendly home?” the young angel asked bewildered. “Things are not always what they seem” replied the older one . And they leave the very next morning. The two continue their journey and thirsting, they approach a shambled down cottage 2002-01-28T13:00:00-05:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/The-reason-why-life-is-what-it-is-4304.aspx 27th Just wish I didn't feel this way today Cold hand covered by cold hand Looking to give it all away Just 2002-01-26T13:00:00-05:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/27th-4299.aspx The Difficulty Two more weeks, that's all I have to wait now. Results are coming back, and on the same day will be mine and Ian’s one-year anniversary. I love him so much. We’re both going to college, so we’ll be close next year. Since me therapy he’s the only lad I’ve been with. We’ve been friends since year three. I remember the day we met; he was standing by the swings waiting for someone to let him have a go- he looked like a lost puppy. In the end I let him have my place, since then we’ve been inseparable. We’ve only been intimate once, but I didn’t lose my virginity to him. My innocence was stolen from me at the age of eight by the only man I trusted. My father. But I don’t have to worry about him now, he can’t hurt me anymore. Ian was the one who got me to tell the police, after I told him what had happened to me he convinced me to tell the authorities. It was so hard to pluck up the courage to take the first step. When I told the officer, he didn’t believe me at first. But when he sent me to another one, this one was a lady and she did believe me. She took down a statement from me, which I had to sign. I’d never signed anything in my life. I was so scared. But Ian was by my side and he helped me through. I was twelve when I had to stand up and testify against my dad. Do you know what that’s like? To stare into both your parents’ eyes and see how much they hate you. To see your picture in the newspaper with your story attached to it. People talking when you pass them in the street. No, you wouldn’t know what that’s like. Not unless you’ve been there yourself. After the trial my mother was never the same with me. She always seemed distant; sometimes it felt like she didn’t love me. I was too young to deal with this, I suppose I had to grow up too soon. I built barriers so no one could get close to me. Except Ian. He was always by my side, and always will be. For two years I had to go to therapy, at the time I thought it was pointless, but now I see it helped a 2002-01-26T13:00:00-05:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/The-Difficulty-4300.aspx Family Trust “But I told you to keep it a secret. How can I ever trust you now,” I showted. “You don’t understand the situation, I was given no choice but to reveil your secrets to the police,” Robert calmy attempted to explain to me. “I expected more from my cousin, which I have known and trusted all my life. So, tell me, how is it that you were given no choice?” I asked. “They were under the impression that I was driving my parents car and I refuse to take the blame for your mistakes and be unable to obtain my liscence until I am in my twenties.” “After over fifteen years of friendship, my own cousin has betrayed me, you could have easily said that you don’t know who was driving the car because you were not there,” I expained. “Well, its too late to think about what should have been said. Everything has been done and cannot be reversed,” he explained. I began to believe that he honestly did not think he had done me wrong. There was no way I was going to convince him otherwise. This was never expected from my long time friend and cousin which I have known and been close to for over fifteen years. Ever since I had moved to Australia as a one year old, I have trusted and been close friends with my cousin, believing that other friends come and go, but family stays loyal forever. The rest of the conversation that night seemed pointless, all my thoughts were concentrated on what action should be taken next, and if I could ever forgive or trust my unloyal cousin. I felt a deep anger towards Robert, at the time, considering the act of murder before that of forgiveness. A week earlier, while my uncle had gone on holiday to visit family in America, a few of us had thought about taking the car out for a short drive. After long thought and contemplating the concequences of our actions, we foolishly decided to take the car for a short drive just around the area. We decided that the chance of being caught was slim enough to risk the consequences of such actions. At first, we were all afraid of the consequences and this caused us to stay local and not venture out of the area which we thought would keep us undetected. After a number of small cruises around the 2002-01-21T13:00:00-05:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Family-Trust-4292.aspx I Just Can’t Concentrate! Did you ever stand in front of a huge pile of homework and just couldn’t concentrate on it? That happens to me a lot. In school the whole day and when you’re home at last do homework?! That’s murder! But I learned some tricks once for concentrating on homework. I never used them when I learned them, because I didn’t need them then. But now I have to get into the habit of using them. The first trick is: keep your desk clean! It’s just nicer to work on a surface that looks like a Japanese garden than on one, that looks as if a world war had taken place on it. If the working conditions are nicer, people just tend to work harder without feeling worse and more tired. If there’s lots of stuff on your desk just put it onto the floor. Who cares about what’s on the floor if you are working on the desk?! Another thing that goes with keeping your working area clear is to keep nothing in your eyesight that might distract you. With me, for instance, if I see a guitar at my working area, even if it’s just in the corner of my eye, after a while I’ll pick it up and play it. It’s just hard to concentrate on something you don’t like doing if you can see something you’d like to do. The next trick is to write down what you have to do for homework on separate little notes. Also write down the time you started doing that piece of homework and the time you think you’ll be finished onto each note. After you are finished also write that time down. That will keep you going because you’re racing against time, but after a while you just can’t think anymore. So, after every 10 minuets open the window and walk around the room for 1 or 2 minutes, to let your brain cool down. After every half-an-hour take a 5 minuet break and leave the room if you want. (Don’t forget to come back after 5 minuets!) I do think all this does help, but it takes a lot of discipline. Always making these little notes and watching the time, etc. But just try and see how you do. Now you might be thinking: “What’s this crazy guy talking about?! With all this note taking and having breaks it will take 2002-01-19T13:00:00-05:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/I-Just-Can’t-Concentrate-4288.aspx Young Hunting “I finally shot my first bird!” I said after I got the bird in my hands. I was very excited. I hunted almost all my life and finally shot something. I hunted and still hunt because I enjoy going out in nature, to relax, and learn new skills like finding the trace of an animal. Going out hunting is exciting because it is one of my favorite hobbies. When I was five years old I began hunting with my grandfather, but it wasn’t me that shot with the gun yet. Throughout all the years I have been hunting with him I have learned that nature should be respected. He once said to me in French “Respecter la nature c’est le plus important que la chasse.” It means that respecting nature is more important than hunting. If nobody respects nature and trashes it then there wouldn’t be a nice place to hunt because of not having enough trees or there wouldn’t be many animals. An example could be when scientists let loose a disease that almost killed all of the rabbits in the place where I hunt, but now it stopped, luckily. People can respect nature by giving food, water, and shelter to the animals because in the winter they would need those things. Another thing my grandfather thought me was to find the traces of animals like rabbits, deer, and boars. He taught me how to find those traces because a hunting dog cannot find all the passages that an animal went through so you need to show him where to go to be on the right trace. My grandfather also thought me not to get fines because they are could get really expensive. They could go as high a 10 thousand French Francs and the hunting license will be taken away automatically. I began using a riffle at the age of thirteen on October 28, which was five days before my 14th birthday. I don’t have my hunting license yet but I’m going to try to get it when I’m 15. My grandfather has a riffle for me to use in the winter vacations. When he let me use the riffle for the first time he gave me a small bullet and I missed a bird, but I didn’t move my arm at all. Then he gave me a bullet that was double the size (Tunet Magnum #6), I shot 2002-01-18T13:00:00-05:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Young-Hunting-4287.aspx Nights Compromise At the stroke of 12 A big 'n' loud noise Whole silence Only 2002-01-16T13:00:00-05:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Nights-Compromise-4277.aspx Businessman's Life What's the life of businessman? Surrounded by worries 'n' tensions, For him nothing day or night, Life is 2002-01-15T13:00:00-05:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Businessman-s-Life-4274.aspx Is Money Everything Is it money or funny? Not more imp than health The people art getting cunning due to wealth; Fights between brothers 'n' sisters War between countries 'n' countries Is that all for money? Or 2002-01-14T13:00:00-05:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Is-Money-Everything-4271.aspx Dimensions Secrets among me I can’t decipher That lonely child 2002-01-06T13:00:00-05:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Dimensions-4218.aspx An Ode To War We all are huddled in unison, united in our plight, though the night is young, the account is old, we all must fight the fight. We all are huddled in unison, around the burning stove, be brave, they said, be brave, to which we all are loathe. Strength in numbers is what we were told, so here we tell our tale, support our others, who are really the bold, and have their 2002-01-03T13:00:00-05:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/An-Ode-To-War-4201.aspx SOMEDAY HOPE YOU'LL COME BACK i could still remember yesterday you bring out my natural smile you take my anxiety away with your sweet style having you around here maKes me so fortunate i just can't wait to hold you near so glad i didn't have to wait it's so nice having you as my bestfriend i cAn't hide my joy when i'm with you with you my love can't pretend it seems you help me get through but that love scaRed me so bad i don't want to lose you you're the best that i had i just don't wanna make you blue i didn't want you to end up like my ex-girLfriends that passed by because my life will stop if you'll tell my someday, "goodbye" i guess i wanted to keep you forever you're the first one that i can't afford to lose, cause you mAke me better cause with you i never get bored but it seems that time has its own course and pain chooses those who love deep now i'm full of regret and remorse i guess you're not really Mine to keep i'm sorry i took you for granted then i'm sorry i wAs insensitive about what you felt i never thought you cared for me often but now the pain inside me won't melt sorry i never realized and believed the love you had for mE was real the fear of losing you i received never considered how you feel i thought it's better to lose you now but have you by my side forever than have you now and lost you somehow but it seems i'll be with you never i made the biggest mistake of letting you slip away from my life now my heart is the only one that will break and you'll never be my wife i love you, but that's not important anymore you're in the arms of someone else better i guess all i can Do is breakdown in the floor and that fact makes the pain bigger everyday i think of you and regret i should have showed you how much i care but instead i kept my love A secret because losing you gave me the scare i love you, i love you so much if only i can relive the time i was happy with you all i waNt is to feel the warmth of your touch all i need is your care to get me through everyday i have to take the pain i can't sleep cause of this sorrow if only i did something to persuade love remain if only you're here wiTh me for tomorrow now, i can say the words you wanted to hear my feelings are so ovErflowing but sadly, no one 2002-01-01T13:00:00-05:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/SOMEDAY-4197.aspx On A New Year's Day Probably this is the loneliest, I can say for the past days I've had when i started sinking into this infinite abyss, day of my life. It is New Year's Day and I am practically without nothing. I feel naked and I have been all the more disrobed. I have no idea when I will ever feel clothed again. I am sitting on top of the world, writing down my thoughts because there is nothing to do. I have no one to talk to, not even the wind which lackadaisically brushes the sides of my pallid skin. No, not the wind, because it is too inanimate for me to relate with. And all I long for now is the luxury of animation to comfort me and clout me with the assurance that I 2001-12-31T13:00:00-05:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/On-A-New-Year-s-Day-4192.aspx SEX 2000 sweating out, pouring cold sweat droplets, hot and horny for orgasmic ideas. pushing and pulling the epileptic hands that 2001-12-31T13:00:00-05:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/SEX-2000-4193.aspx Following Newtons Law I am Going down, always down. -no 2001-12-31T13:00:00-05:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Following-Newtons-Law-4194.aspx People People are bitter. People are selfish. People are self-centered. People are greedy. People are mean. People are vile. People are vicious. People are 2001-12-31T13:00:00-05:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/People-4195.aspx The Myth of Time (Sumosaki Vs. Enigma) Give me some time to think. You pressure me with your hourglass. Your concept, I am not supposed to believe in. But I am not given choices. Everything around 2001-12-31T13:00:00-05:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/The-Myth-of-Time-Sumosaki-Vs_-Enigma-4196.aspx Staring into the eyes of lust while trying to remeber to breathe His face was tranquil and still, the force of fortitude in the midst of the chaotic flickering of light that danced across his lips. Illuminated as violence played across the screen of the television, he lay at rest across the room: a distance not unconquerable in terms of metrics, but invincible in measures that mattered. His face fell dark as the parallel universe closed a dramatic sequence. The mundane impact of the “Mute” button only added to the gap bridged solely by the light, as the room was saturated by his regular breathing patterns. In the still silence of the isolation inflicted by the pitch black of outside, his inhalations seemed to shake the walls- providing a rhythm for the choreographic light. The soft sounds of feathers on down comforters made her hold her breath in contrast. As he exhaled, she let her mascara weigh down her eyelids; her own lips parted, allowing the air to roll out in smooth sheets of warmth and innocence. Listening to his simple breaths, she felt her body tingle as though it were composed of an infinite fluttering body of butterflies, making her skin seem an intricately passionate living organism. She felt the corners of her lips turn gently upwards in an involuntarily smile. She opened her eyes and rested her gaze upon his face, blue from the television light. His lips twitched and at once she was forced to suppress her urge to kiss them, for fear he might wake and disrupt the moment – which lasted for whole hours, brimming with the paradox of calm calamity. She immediately withdrew her gaze from his mouth, blinking back and redirecting her look up his top lip and over his nose, settling on his eyes. His eyelids were smooth and delicately thin and she remembered them in their moments of conversation, when they would flicker with excitement and speak the words before his mouth did. Wistfully, she recalled staring deeply into them on occasion, intrigued by the patterns embedded in the irises. But now they lay peacefully, only serving as projection screens to recount the tales of the haphazard light. His head rolled toward his arm, causing a strand of hair to fall gently over his right eye, where it met his eyelashes and embedded them in an inferno. His hair, she thought. Rock star hair. An accurate representation of his overflowing façade of confidence. She had always detested 2001-12-18T13:00:00-05:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Staring-into-the-eyes-of-lust-while-trying-to-remeber-to-breathe-4173.aspx Horrible Greed A theme that always has been popular, specially among young people, is terror or the horror stories, there are many books, movies, TV shows, comics, and so on, but the most expressive, and imaginative, is literature. Literature since a long time ago, has produced many kinds of horror stories, novels, tales, short stories, plays, even poems, all of them with very different themes such as vampires, ghosts, leprecons, evil and estrange creatures. A characteristics of this themes is the fight between evil and good, the evil forces managed by the Devil against God's forces, but in some stories the Devil has no opponents, so he makes all he wants. One story of that kind is “the Devil and Tom Walker” ,wrote down by Irving Washington , in a time when religion and moral values were very important for people. Is about those values that the story talks about, a greedy man that can sell his soul for a gold coin, and only thinks in himself, there's no fight between Evil and Good, is a story about greed, and how it destroys our humanity. Humanity, in this case, means all moral, cultural, and spiritual values of human race, that means the things that make us different from animals,but we always destroy our humanity , sometimes we behave worse than animals, fighting for a simple piece of paper. This behaviour is called greed, considered as a capital sin, greed has its origins since human kind , some people say the Devil, created the conception of property and money. Greed is older than man, we can say we created it, and now is out of control, mainly because of human nature, a very independent being, that makes what he wants. These elements converge in the story we mentioned, “The Devil and Tom Walker” in it the author shows the power of the Devil and greed. The story takes place in a small town in the 1720's, in those times religion was very influent, and the need of money was too. That atmosphere is the perfect setting for a story about Devils and his powers over man, Devil was considered ,and still is, the author of all bad things, illness, sin, greed and so on. What Irving wanted, was to relate a story about the devil, but no as a protagonist, the main character is human kind represented by Tom Walker. This representation is quite exaggerated 2001-12-15T13:00:00-05:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Horrible-Greed-4168.aspx A Vision of Death Since a long time ago, one topic that caught writer's attention is the death and all related to it. It influenced in a such way that developed into a complete and independent gender. The horror literature, that will influence the cinema. Unfourtanly that incredible and dark literature, in the last years, became in vulgar tales where as many people die as better the story, also movies were corrupted. We can find good examples of this decadence in movies like “The Night of the Living Deaths” or the magazines where death is exposed as a distraction for morbid minds hungry of disgusting photographs, and violent deaths. If we look for a book were death is considered as something mysterious and unpredictable (and no a blood pool) we must look at the old literature – fourtanly there are some writers in our days who talk about death in that way. But what is death, dictionary defines it as “the end of life” or “termination of all organic functions” a very occidental definition of death. Nevertheless other cultures, specially primitives, consider death as a gate or event, that take your soul to carry it at other level of existence, it means leave the material world, and go to a spiritual one. That's why many people ask themselves what happens after death, the body die and that's all?, the soul leaves the body to continue existence in other place?, what happens in the mind of a dying man?. Maybe Ambrose Bierce asked himself this questions before write “ An Occurrence at Owl Creek Bridge”, maybe he made this questions when he saw something at that place (he was there for a time). Probably Bierce get shocked by war and all the death he saw in the fields of battle. What ever Bierce writes about death in a very particular way, he doesn't talk about it explicitly, he does it through the relate in an implicit way. Before continue with the analysis, it's necessary make a brief summary of the story, in order to understand about what we'll talk about. The story is as follows: in northern Alabama at the Owl Creek bridge there's a man about to be hanged, his name is Farquhar, in his last moments he looks down and thinks about his family. The atmosphere is so silent that he can hear the ticking of his watch, and now he thinks in escape. Next 2001-12-14T13:00:00-05:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/A-Vision-of-Death-4165.aspx Life in 2131 In the year 2131 the world will be a very different place, but not completely unrecognizable. One-hundred thirty years from now there will be a little community in space. People will be sent to space to do specific experiments regarding gravity and how to make earth and space travel more convenient. Life will be centered around what is happening in space. The space station will house many families chosen to conduct the research. There will be a small school and college, of course, but it will not be like anything anyone has ever seen before. The teachers will be here on earth because there will not be enough room for all of the teachers on the space station. A teacher will appear to the students as some sort of hologram and will be able to monitor all of their activities, he just will not be tangible. The students on the space station will be more knowledgeable of things such as: science, history, and mathematics, but they will not know about earthly things such as: a common sneeze, solar-powered cars, buses, and planes. All the people in space will have a type of mini laptop, which will act as a computer, a telephone with a screen, and a hover board. Instead of going to the movies on a Saturday night, the teenagers will drive their space pods around the universe. In the space station everything will be sanitary. There will be no germs, which means no one will ever be sick. Researchers will discover cures for earthly diseases, such as cancer, diabetes, and others yet to be discovered. The earth will be pushed slightly out of its orbit because of the experiments being conducted on the space station. It would not be so far out of orbit that it would completely fall apart, but the earth's core temperature would drop approximately 10º K causing everyone to wear many layers of clothing. No one will ever be able to swim because we will not have a summer. There will only be three seasons – spring, fall, and winter. Everyone who works will have all their salary put into a universal bank. If you do not work and if you cannot put money into the bank then you will not be able to take any money out. Because of this system no one will ever have to pay taxes. Of course, there will be a limit of 2001-12-11T13:00:00-05:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Life-in-2131-4152.aspx Feelings Here I am I cannot sleep This pain within me Is much too deep My chest is aching I feel the love Your face, so soft Just like a dove I cannot hide, restless nights You're always 2001-12-10T13:00:00-05:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Feelings-4130.aspx Surprise Dan woke up suddenly and checked his alarm clock. He never liked that little thing, because he never quite figured out how to make it work. Jus1t as he suspected, the little display was showing 8:06 which meant that he had 24 minutes to get to work and eventually present the program to his irritating boss and the critics. He had been working for weeks on this presentation, sacrificing a lot of time and nerves, and now there he was in this helpless situation! He got up at light speed and bolted through the door, however he returned after a couple of seconds, grabbed the evil clock and smashed it in the corner of his bedroom. Now a bit more relaxed he started running around his apartment getting dressed and at the same time fixing his documents in the briefcase. He knew that he shouldn’t have been staying late yesterday night, watching that late-night movie on cable, but now thinking about it was useless and time consuming. In five minutes he was ready and after drinking orange juice like a thirsty camel from the refrigerator, he throw a tic-tac in his mouth, grabbed the briefcase, closed the door and started jogging toward his car. At that moment he heard a voice behind him "that's cool man" but he didn't turn around. He knew that his hippie neighbor would make him loose precious time by telling him stupid Star Treck episodes or showing him some of his new so called revolutionary inventions. After getting inside the car and turning the keys, three or four times the semi-old Dodge came to life and started opening its way through the dense morning traffic. He was driving relatively fast and in twenty minutes he was in front of the eight store high building where he would be tested and if they liked his ideas, promoted. After parking in his reserved place, he got out and started replaying the program in his mind, desperately hoping that the critics would understand and laugh with a joke about money that he had incorporated in his presentation. "Is original what you are doing man. I hope that they evaluate your efforts positively" - said the receptionist in the lobby who knew Dan very well. Thank’s said Dan and after showing his pass, he walked toward the elevators. There were a lot of people looking strangely at him but he didn't care, not today, especially 2001-12-10T13:00:00-05:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Surprise-4131.aspx Blind and Deaf So you are Adam Lenders - said the chief editor of the local newspaper. 25 years old, born in the U.S.A. but currently living in Havana, Cuba. Now that's something, he added, after handing me back my ID's. We don't see a lot of you guys around here. What can I do for you? Well, that is very simple I sad. I was walking 2001-12-10T13:00:00-05:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Blind-and-Deaf-4132.aspx Poetry and Love I never believed that life could be so strange. Now, I am sure that there is no stranger than life. I never believed in love, at least on Hollywood style. Now, I am living a love story. I know it sounds contradictory, but I fell in love with a man whom I never met. I fell in love with a man on the Internet. I am against love, especially cyber love, but I can’t stop myself from loving him. Another strange thing that happened to me is although I am a graduate of a faculty of Arts, I used to hate poetry. In fact, I couldn’t understand it no matter what. One reason for that is that I wasn’t sensitive enough to feel the emotions carried by the words of the poets. Now, I could call myself a JUNIOR POET. How could this happen? I really don’t know. I believe that in every person, no matter how insensitive he is, there is a poet. However, the difference between poets and normal people is that poets are able to pour their thoughts and say them out loud by words. Many people don’t have the talent of expressing their ideas. Sometimes, I face this problem too. I feel so hopeless since I have so many things going on in my mind, but I don’t know how to put my feelings into words. When I met my love, he was my inspiration. He is the reason why MY POET got out from the deepest of my soul. I started to write poetry when I fell in love. In my opinion, I think that poetry should only be about emotions, love in particular. I know that many people would disagree with that, but love is a world of emotions. Love is the gate to other emotions, such as happiness, pain, sadness, misery, joy, lust, envy, jealousy, hope, optimism and many other feelings. MY POET didn’t get out of my soul out of a sudden. Moreover, he likes to stay there for a very long time before he could pay me a visit. MY POET comes out only when I am sad, and when my love is a way. He comes out when I am in a certain mood. He is my soul mate and my friend. I could trust him and tell him about all my dreams and fears. He keeps me company when my love 2001-12-08T13:00:00-05:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Poetry-and-Love-4104.aspx Armageddon the arsenal of human bite marks a desperate quality healthy parents want better guns for their children the soldiers beseeching godless moral games rekindling the spectacular skirmishes of lethal luck the police avoided the intense behavior of the warlike children acknowledging the dark smile cast by the threatening sister of 2001-12-08T13:00:00-05:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Armageddon-4106.aspx I'll always love you - Short story "Good night mom and dad; I'll see you in the morning, and I'm really sorry." Tiffany said as she trudged up the stairs. It was just a couple days before Christmas, and ever since Tiffany and Megan had goten out of school for Christmas break, Megan had spent every night with her boyfriend, Derrick. "I always have to be home by 10:00 no matter what. It's not fair; I'm 15 years old, I'm not a child anymore and I think I can take care of myself. Just because Megan is seventeen she thinks she can do anything. Why are things so unfair," Tiffany thought to herself as she got ready for bed. As she laid in bed that night so many thoughts went through her mind. "It didn't seem like I had as many gifts under the tree as Megan did tonight, Tiffany thought, "she gets to do everything, and I don't get to do anything, ever." Tiffany could not get any sleep that night because she could not stop thinking about how awful her life was. It seemed that she had nothing that she could call her own. As Tiffany dwelt on how her parents must love Megan more, her feelings of self-pity slowly turned into hatred for her sister. Tiffany finally fell asleep. She had an awful dream that night. She had dreamt that it was Christmas morning. She was so excited as she jumped out of bed and ran downstairs excitedly, but when she reached the bottom of the stairs, her entire family was sitting in the kitchen crying. Her mom, dad, grandparents, and aunts and uncles were all sitting around the dining table crying. Tiffany also saw herself just sitting there. She was not crying; she seemed to be staring at something no one else could see. Tiffany tried to get her own attention, but failed. She didn't know what was wrong, and it seemed as if no one could even see her. In her dream, Tiffany started walking towards her mother when she suddenly felt someone shaking her. Tiffany immediately bolted out of bed. Her dad was staring her straight in the face, and his eyes were filled with terror. "Dad, what are you doing? Do you realize what time it is?" Tiffany groggily said to him. Her father sat on Tiffany's bed and tried to explain that Megan had been in a horrible car accident. Tiffany quickly 2001-12-08T13:00:00-05:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/I-ll-always-love-you-Short-story-4109.aspx Lord of the Flies Story: The Nightmare Is Over, Or Is It? <li>This is the supposed lost chapter, Chapter Thirteen, or William Golding's novel, Lord of the Flies.... On deck of the cruiser, the officer split the boys up into several groups. He then led each group of boys to a cabin. Ralph hoped that he would not be in the same group as Jack or any of the other older boys. He was still a little weary of them. He was not completely certain if they still wanted to kill him. Ralph let out a sigh or relief when he realized he was going to bunk with two of the littluns, whom he was sure could not do him any harm. The officer told the boys that dinner would be served in approximately two hours. During that time they were to clean themselves up and rest a little bit. Some clothes were given to each boy although the clothes were rather ill-fitting. The officer was still puzzled by this bunch of adolescent males. He could not comprehend how these British boys could have degenerated into a pack of heathens. They are British, aren't they? The hot shower and quick nap did Ralph a load of good. He felt pretty awkward in the clothes he was given, but they were better than his old pair of dirty, tattered shorts. It felt so wonderful to get all that dried sweat and layers of dirt washed away from his body. He asked one of the stewards for a pair of scissors and gave himself and the two littluns who shared the cabin with him crude haircuts. A bad haircut was better than that sorry mass of matted strands they tried to pass off as hair. That evening at dinner, Ralph ate alone. He did not feel the least bit comfortable sharing a meal with the same people who tried to kill him just several hours before. He glanced every now and then at Jack and the others who were seated two tables over. Ralph had a bad feeling about the way Jack and Roger would lean their heads toward each other and whisper while giving Ralph a menacing stare. 'They wouldn't dare harm me now, would they? We're on this ship and there are grownups around,' thought Ralph. 'I should be safe, shouldn't I? I'm no longer a hunted animal. I'm safe here. I'm safe here. I'm....' "Excuse me, son. May I sit down?" It was the naval officer that 2001-12-05T13:00:00-05:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Lord-of-the-Flies-Story-The-Nightmare-Is-Over,-Or-Is-It-4094.aspx Poetic Rant What Am I supposed to understand that Subliminal messages leave my mind a vacant lot If it’s not crystal there’s no point in saying it Why does everything have to be so deep Deciphering the code of a poets thoughts Excuse me if I lack the time to figure it out Your childhood is of no importance to me Does it affect me in any way I didn’t think so So now I’m shallow In the minds of the self diluted alternative youth Who have no regard for the normalcy of my world Poetry, the all mighty, all seeing, waste of time Its great sometimes But it’s not my taste Remember the days when poems rhymed and had no 2001-11-21T13:00:00-05:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Poetic-Rant-4079.aspx dont let friends drink and drive Near the door he paused to stand As he took his class ring off her hand All who were watching did not speek, as silent tears ran down his cheek And through his mind the memories ran Of the moments they walked and ran hand in hand in the sand but now her her eyes were terrible cold for he would never again have her to hold They watched in silence as he bent near and whisperd the words " i love you" in her ear He touched her face and started to cry as he put on his ring and wanted to die and just then the wind began to blow as they lowerd he casket into the snow. This is what happens to a man alive when friends let friends drink 2001-11-16T13:00:00-05:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/dont-let-friends-drink-and-drive-4036.aspx The Mute Love and hope and pity and zest and feelings we distrust others want what we detest persuade to be a must Surrounded by a constant fury demanding to obey one must wonder why they worry when they've 2001-11-16T13:00:00-05:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/The-Mute-4049.aspx The World I 2001-11-15T13:00:00-05:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/The-World-4051.aspx Illusion It’s not hard to 2001-11-15T13:00:00-05:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Illusion-4052.aspx Leaving Home... Pack your bags, get yourself together, we are leaving Put the stuff in the car, hang on tight for a long trip, we are leaving Say goodbye to your best friends, remember all those times in 5th grade, When we laughed and talked about the crush that we all got on this girl, So stupid yet so unforgettable Slow down, let’s recollect and hold on, because we’ll be leaving Step a step back, spent one more night in 2001-11-09T13:00:00-05:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Leaving-Home___-4018.aspx Thirteen Miles Away Nat slowly reached for the tap. The shiny silver colour was smothered with large fingerprints. Before her fingers touched the tap she covered her hand with her sleeve. She turned it stiffly. Water trickled out. She observed her sleeve, noticing dark grey dust. She placed her hands under the running water. Red liquid appeared in the grey, smeared, filthy sinks. Stepping back she looked at her wet hands. No red liquid remained. She looked closer for a wound. A cut. A scratch. Anything. The tap stopped dripping. Looking around the dead grey toilets, she could see smears. Smears of red, brown and grey. Looking closer she realised that the smears were not part of the design. She noticed red fingerprints. Grey handprints. The tall thin metal doors had dents and scratches of obscenities. Threats were scratched into the doors. ‘DIE BITCH DIE’ was repeated several times. The doors were ajar. Not being able to see behind the doors, she lightly tapped them to open them. The moaning, creaky, rusted hinges moved slowly. In the first cubicle there was a large drawing on the wall at the side. It looked like an outline of a body. It was the type of outline seen in a murder scene, where detectives draw an outline around the dead body on the ground. It seemed to be drawn on with black wax crayon. The outline of the body was black, but there were other marks within it. Red marks around the throat, stomach, and chest areas. Words surrounded the drawing. ‘KILL, DIE, BITCH, HELL’ were scratched with red crayon around the drawing. “Dear God…” Nat said aloud. She quickly turned around to walk out, but was distracted by something dripping from the ceiling. It looked like the same red liquid that appeared from the taps. She looked up. The red liquid was splattered on the ceiling. The toilets had a vent with a fan inside it at the top of the wall. Loud sounds emerged from the vent. It sounded like vibrating, but each buzz it made sounded heavy, like a tonne of thunder hitting metal. The fan blades were coming into contact with something, which they shouldn’t have. You could hear the friction sounding like fingernails running down a blackboard. The floor was made of dark red/brown tiles. They looked filthy with brown smears, and black dust. Trying to think of an explanation for the 2001-11-09T13:00:00-05:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Thirteen-Miles-Away-4019.aspx First Life Experience Up to now my life had more imaginations than I carried out in my dreams. It was full of amazing and incredible events, surprises that change my moods or shocked as well that I felt frustrated, tired of living in the savage world where everyone tried to be apart of it. Once I changed my attitude toward everything, I recognized my world, my future and myself. It happened when my friends and I had almost finished our last academic year and were invited by our lovely and friend like teachers to an amazing trip, to Issyk-Kul, the pearl of Kyrgyz land. About five of my best friends and I were going to the breathtaking places of our motherland where we decided to have unforgettable days of our life. It was usual shiny day when we were about to leave our lyceum and get to the long road that was passing through the high and mighty mountains of “Kyrgyz jeri”. And when we were on the way to Tamchi, a fertile garden village of wooden chocolate-box cottages and shady, poplar-lined avenues, my teacher said with his funny voice, “Listen everybody! Now we are on the way to Issyk-Kul, and I want you not to sleep on first mission of our summer vacation because you could not realize the beauty of nature and compose an essay on your final exam.” And some of us really didn’t sleep after his funny advice, trying to get a real pleasure from staring at the grand mountains. But during the way the others of us were just listening the music, joking to each other and flying in their dreams. Finally, we reached the place where everyone changed their face and had a big smile, which showed that all of us were really pleased of seeing our magic lake. After some times later, we got into our nest and then had first unforgettable dinner near the lake and under the thousands of blazing stars, which reminded us that we were in paradise. And it was indeed amazing… On the next day, after having a wonderful breakfast, we went to the beach for swimming and having a sunbath. When I saw the warm and silk like soft water that was attracting all of us, I rushed to it and noticed that not only I was running like a wild animal, but all my friends did the same as well. “The water 2001-11-09T13:00:00-05:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/First-Life-Experience-4024.aspx Autumn Rain I awoke to the soft trickling of water outside my window. It took me a moment to realize that it is raining again; the tranquil sound of water dripping from the birch was as sweet as the silver bells ringing at Christmas. It was only six in the morning, but more than willingly I got up, put on a robe and opened my window. Almost immediately, the chilling November wind gushed in engulfing me with its icy fingers. I shuddered, but made no attempt to close the window as my eyes slowly came into focus. It is still pre-dawn outside, and in the “first light” everything appeared to be transparently blue, as if a piece of beautiful stained glass had been put over my eyes. The late autumn rain fell endlessly in silky thin strands, sown together to make the most delicate curtain with red maple leaves embroided among the threads. The steady shower poured down every year around this time, as if it were trying to wash out all my memories. I took a deep breath, and as the scent of newly refreshed soil with the wilting leaves mixed in my lungs, I allowed the twirling autumn wind to lead me back to that same rainy morning, five years ago. It was a common Saturday morning. The rain seeped steadily from the dark and depressing clouds hanging overhead from the pre-dawn sky. Most people were still asleep on this overshadowed morning, yet among the sea of darkness, I stood silently on my patio looking out to the obscurity beyond. This morning seemed to be filled with nothing but the weeping of rain and the sighs of wind. The sounds of water tapping gently on the roof and the swish of it running down the eves and fell to the darkness below was all one could hear. I extended my hand hesitantly out to touch the goddess’ tears, yet the chill of it on my fingertips froze the deepest muscle in my heart. The Autumn rain came stepping softly on the multi-colored leaves. Rushing them to depart the safety of the branches and soaking them in the cold fluid until they are devoid of any color, and of any lingering memories. Gradually, the sun rose beyond the penetrating clouds, luminating everything around me.Yet I recoiled away from it, hiding myself in the darkest corner of the patio, loathing the light 2001-11-08T13:00:00-05:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Autumn-Rain-4008.aspx Motivate my indifference “So what college do you want to go?” asked Mrs.Scully. “I want to go to Harvard.”, “I want to go to Yale”, a group of 3rd graders eagerly answered. That was 9 years ago, and nine years later like the small desks with drawers, my “Arthur” poster hanging on the wall, the dreams of “Yale and Harvard” too faded away. Maybe you are like me, for the very first time in my life, I felt something different, something slipped away; insecurity, agony and remorse. If you are like everyone else in the school, these dreams has been replaced with the constant repeat of “GPA”, “extra-curricular”, “sports”, “after school jobs” and “AP courses”. No gone the time when we roamed the fresh, green grass of the soccer field on a warm, sunny day. No gone the time when we had our birthday where everyone from the school were invited. Today, at this hour, on this minute, our lives are controlled by, restrained by, and restricted by issues that we don’t even know why. Suddenly, “college admission” wiped out “Saturday sleepovers”, “summer camp”, and “movie on Fridays”. Instead, the routines of our lives are replaced with “2 p.m test cram, I can’t afford to get a B”, “after school track practice, I have to break 6 minutes”, “debate team tournament on Wednesday, I am have to improve my win-loss record”, and “come up with a essay analyzing values of the author at 11 p.m, I need to get A”. Suddenly, the meaning of sports changed, instead of “nice job”, or “good effort” our coach used to say in little league or soccer, Varsity soccer, Varsity Football, Varsity Field Hockey is now “competition of the elite”, “tryouts that takes only top 15 person”, “today, practice is until 7 p.m”. Suddenly, our hobbies was no longer something that we like to do, now, “Mock Trial is good for college”, “varsity basketball will make me a well-rounded person”, “I have to be the president of Club East because I need some leadership skills”. So everything starts to pile up. So the little things, big things, the things that you didn’t take notice before, every single priorities, all of the tasks that you have to accomplish, starts to take you apart, break you down, degenerating you. Yet, You try so hard, yet, I try so hard, yet he try so hard, yet she try so hard, 2001-11-07T13:00:00-05:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Motivate-my-indifference-3995.aspx Confusion FOR EACH DIFFERENT PERSON A DIFFERENT LEVEL MAYBE GOD, OR EVEN THE DEVIL LOVE AND HATE THAT FILLS MY HEART MY MIND AND BODY SHALL FALL APART NUMB FROM PAIN BUT SCARED OF LOVE I DON'T KNOW 2001-11-04T13:00:00-05:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Confusion-3973.aspx My Beach I'm walking along the beach. It is not just any beach, it is my beach. Of course not really but I call it my beach, because every time I am at this place there is nothing else but the beach and me. I'm walking in the sand, barefoot. The salty water is cool, but not cold. With each step I leave a footprint in the wet, grainy sand. But it doesn't last for a long time because the next wave overflows it soon, takes it away into the wide ocean. The wind is blowing my open hair into my face. The smell of the ocean, the water and the seaweed mixes with the smell of the shampoo I washed my hair with this morning. I almost run into a jogger who is coming towards me with his walkman in his hand. I haven't seen him coming because I am walking backwards, watching the red sun sinking smoothly into the ocean. For a short moment I'm wondering what kind of music the jogger is listening to. I pretend it is the soundtrack of Titanic. I can hear it without any technical equipment. I can hear it because it is in my heart. There is the sad melody of the sinking ship mingling with the sound of the waves. A seagull is crying as if it wants to say, "See, this is my beach. I live here." I look up to it and nod in agreement, maybe with a little bit of jealousy that it is the seagull and not me who lives there. I feel a sudden pain in my left foot. "Aua!" I say aloud with anger in my voice. I look down on the ground to see what it was and my anger is suddenly washed away like my footprints behind me. The little thing that is lying in the sand, that hurt my foot when I stepped on it, the same little thing brings now a smile on my face. It is a shell, not bigger than my fingertip. I bend down to pick it up. It is full of sand and I wipe it off on my skirt. The outside is not really nice. It is black and green with white spots on it, lime or something. But when I turn it around, then I can see the beauty of it. It is a shining white, and sometimes, 2001-10-29T13:00:00-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/My-Beach-3962.aspx A Tear One day about five years ago when I was helping my mom to clean up the attic, I found a shoebox full of love-letters. They were love-letters my dad once sent to my mom. I was lucky because my mom had just left the attic to pick up the phone. So I had time to read one of them. I knew I wasn't supposed to, but as a sixteen year old girl, a dreamer as I was back then and as I actually still am, I didn't care. I was curious about the letters. Even though I heard my mom talking on the phone in a safe distance, my heartbeat was tremendous and my hands were shaking when I unfolded the frist letter. Dear Monica, Days here in the military service are so long and I'm always thinking of you... It went on and on and I was taken aback by those words my dad once wrote to my mom. I didn't know that he could write anything like that. There was so much feeling in it, so much poetry. At the end of the letter there was one sentence I'll never forget. Ps: If you were a tear, I would never cry because of fear to lose you! I just had enough time to put the letter back into the shoebox before my mom came back. She didn't notice anything because I kept the shoebox behind me and in a moment she didn't pay attention I put it back in the corner where I had found it. But that last sentence my dad had written was trapped in my mind all day long. I just loved it. 'If you were a tear...' I wished somebody would compare me with a tear. I started to think about it and I asked myself: What is a tear? If you asked a scientist he would probably say: Tears are the salty fluid that lubricates and helps protect the cornea, the membrane that covers the front of the eye. Tears flow into the eye through ducts from tiny glands located under the upper eyelids and are spread over the eye each time a person blinks, which is about every six seconds. Tears keep the eye moist and free of dust and other eye irritants. Hmm. Sounds interesting, intelligent. But for me a tear is more than that, more than just a fluid that keeps your eye moist. A tear is love. 2001-10-27T14:00:00-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/A-Tear-3931.aspx My Mother My mother is like a rose. She is beautiful, gentle, something special, She is strong, deeply rooted in the ground, There's no wind that could fold her. Like a rose protects its blooms with its thorns, She's protecting me. She is here for me, Whenever I need her. But she is not inviolable, Cause like a rose she can also fade. Everytime I don't give her my love, It is possible that she loses a bloom. But what would I do if she lost all of them? Who would protect me then? Who would comfort me When I am sad? Therefore I have to be careful, Like with a rose, And 2001-10-27T14:00:00-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/My-Mother-3932.aspx I remember... I remember the day she died as if it had happened yesterday. She died when I was thirteen. That was seven...no eight years ago. It was summer and hot outside. She used to go out on days like that. She used to take her car, go to the public pool and swim her twenty lines. She was fast. I never had a chance to keep up with her even though I wasn't bad either. She loved swimming. But that day she was lying in a hospital-bed in my sister's bedroom. My sister had to move to the basement because of her, but my sister didn't mind because she loved her as much as I did. We all loved her; both of my sisters, my brother, my dad and John her boyfriend. But I think the one who loved her the most was my mom. The five or six weeks, maybe less, I can't remember, she stayed in our house it was my mom who took care of her. There was a nurse, of course, who came every second day to help her, but most of the time it was my mom who helped her eat, who gave her the medicine, who was just sitting there holding her hand or reading her from the Bible. It was my mom who gave her a little bell she could use during the day when she needed help. It was my mom who installed a buzzer at her bed which sound she could hear upstairs in my parents' bedroom at night. And it was my mom who was there with her, holding her hand when she breathed out for the last time. I remember the morning of her death when I went down into her room to say good morning to her. I'm back there, a teenager, bending down to give her a kiss on the cheek. She felt hot but her cheek was cold. She didn't say a word, she just looked at me, sadly, as if she wanted to say, "I love you, but I have to go." Writing this memory down brings back the pain I felt when I left the room that morning, looking back one more time, standing in the doorway with tears running down my cheeks. I was thirteen back then and I didn't know a lot about dieing. But even though I didn't want to know it, I 2001-10-26T14:00:00-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/I-remember___-3927.aspx College Application Essay My parents influence some of my actions and thoughts--like cleaning the room, washing clothes, and tidying the computer table. Most of my friends influence my social activities, such as chess, moviegoing, and computer football. Teachers influence the way I spend my study time, as well as what I learn. These people influence my thoughts, activities, and values to an extent. But, the group is so large that no single individual plays a significant role in defining me. 2001-10-25T14:00:00-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/College-Application-Essay-3915.aspx College Application Essay I lived on a farm in southern Indiana for seven years. This static way of life changed drastically and abruptly two years ago when my family moved to the suburbs of Indianapolis, thirteenth largest city in the country. During the summer months of 1983, I spent my time adjusting to city life. Moving from the farmhouse into an apartment was just one adjustment I had to make. Another was the proximity of stores, restaurants, and cinemas. "Down on the farm," the closest moviehouse was 20 miles away. I also rode the bus downtown and did volunteer work at the Benjamin Harrison home for several weeks. However, the environmental difference between country and city was not the the hardest thing to adjust to. That honor belonged to the enormous suburban school I reluctantly attended in the fall. North Central, my new school and the largest in the state, was quite a change from Brownstown Central High School. The class of `86 at NC was larger than my old school in Brownstown. In fact, North Central's population was greater than that of Brownstown. The size of the school still awes me. I know that I haven't even seen everyone in my class in two years of hall roaming. Another factor I had to adjust to was the number of brilliant students at NC. At Brownstown, I was considered the smartest person in the school--my nickname was Encyclopedia Ashton! To the students of North Central, however, I was merely another smart kid. This had the effect of broadening my views; although only five percent of the school was as intelligent as I, that five percent represented 150 fellow NC students--a humbling thought. The quality and quantity of classes marked a major difference between NC and Brownstown. At Brownstown, three or four classes would be fairly easy; at NC only one or two of my classes would be cakewalks. The vast array of classes was a bewildering change from Brownstown, too. At Brownstown, for example, the only science classes offered were biology, chemistry, and physics. During my sophomore year at NC I took zoology! All these changes I underwent illustrate this major turning point of my life. From third to ninth grade I was a farm boy. I was also the rather naive "Encyclopedia Ashton" who held his peers in awe. The summer before my sophomore year my life reached a turning point of 2001-10-25T14:00:00-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/College-Application-Essay-3916.aspx College Application Essay John F. Kennedy said, "ask not what your country can do for you; ask what you can do for your country." It is in the spirit of this quote that I write: what can I do for Chicago? In the classroom, I can do much more than warm the seat. My knowledge of most subjects is wide and, in places, deep. This gives me a good initial base for any class. I know many study skills necessary to get studying and research done in the shortest amount of time, leaving me with time to do extra work or, of course, free time. When I know relatively little about a topic, I am eager to learn more. I accept new ideas, but not passively; it must stand up to critical thinking. My mind is neither stagnant nor closed, but it is not uncritical. In addition, I am good at discussion. I am on the speech team at my school, and my event is discussion. To do well, one must be able to think quickly, clearly, and critically about what another contestant is saying. This skill carries over into the classroom, both in high school and in college. I can add a lot to class discussion. Outside of the classroom, I have much to offer. One of my talents is chess. I am a powerful player on the North Central team. Chess, however, is only one way I spend my time. I have a computer, with which I play and program games--as well as type college essays. Athletics are important to me. Like most Hoosiers, I love basketball. I compete in a local basketball league. I play a decent game of raquetball, and I pick up a tennis racket occasionally, too. I like to play football with a few friends, and am always ready for a game. My background is more diverse than an Indianapolis suburb. I lived for seven years on a farm in southern Indiana, where my family farmed river valleys amid rugged hills and deep hollows. The experience of independent, isolated living--it's just you, the corn, and the cows--has given me an introspective personality and, surprisingly, a broader view of the world. Those agrarian years, which contrast sharply with my time in the northern `burbs of Indy, give me--and offer you--an interesting, well-rounded outlook on the world. I am a blend of two opposing lifestyles, and my thoughts, ideas, 2001-10-25T14:00:00-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/College-Application-Essay-3917.aspx College Application Essay Progress has always been a goal of the United States and of the world. In our eagerness to define and measure progress, we have created a plethora of meanings and measures. The Gross 2001-10-25T14:00:00-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/College-Application-Essay-3918.aspx Lucky When I was little, I used to dream about being the Governor of Hong Kong. I still remember the composition I wrote in my primary school, in which I conveyed my vision and even outlined the policies I planned to carry out once I became the leader of the government. After a few years, I realized that it was almost impossible for me to be the Governor of Hong Kong, because the position was in fact appointed by the British government. This was a piece of disheartening news. I tried to console myself by saying that at least I had aimed at entering politics. In my mind, politicians are not only smart, but also selfless and I sincerely appreciated their contribution to the society. In Hong Kong, however, it was unusual, if not odd, for a young boy to want to be a politician. You might accuse me of over-generalizing, but this was what I thought at that time. A few years later, as my general knowledge of the world outside my classroom gradually developed, a gleam of light was shed on my dream again. I realized that Hong Kong people would eventually have the chance to choose their own governor some years after the handover of Hong Kong back to Mainland China in 1997. The idea of Hong Kong being returned to China was frightening to many Hong Kong people in the early 80s, but the handover turned out to be a joyful and memorable moment for most of the citizens. Today, Hong Kong is no longer a colony of Britain and Chinese are holding most of the top positions in the government. More significantly, the Governor, now renamed as the Chief Executive, is also Chinese. In other words, I still have my chance. I am convinced that not only I, but the Hong Kong community in general welcomes this political change, which brings more power to the hands of Hong Kong citizens. Possessing more political rights seems to be a foreign concept to us, but it definitely sounds like something positive. People used to wonder why Hong Kong people were so indifferent to politics. I think I know the answer now. It is indeed very straightforward. Hong Kong people were essentially unable to make an impact on the government, as we were under the rule of foreigners. We tend to stand aloof from politics, since we have grown 2001-10-22T14:00:00-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Lucky-3897.aspx Memoir of My Dying Soul The warm sensation rushed from my body as my cover was ripped away from my skin. The flourish of the music pouring from the radio combined with the chants fleeing from my mother’s mouth swelled in my ears, sending that aggravating signal to the brain that it was time to wake up. My body managed to turn despite the complete lack of motion. I reached for the place that my cover had resided, finding nothing but my left leg. Screams of my name swept through my head, consuming the islands of sleep with tides of light that erupted from the outside world. As I rejoined the world of the living, I found myself in landscape of ruins in my own room and my own house, and I did not c are. I looked up to my clock lingering above my head. The glowing, red 7:20 stared at me, giving me that look of disappointment that I had become so accustomed to. Obscenities fled from my mouth as I unwrapped myself from my covers, tripping over my table that held a plate of now-cold eggs and room temperature milk that my mom had apparently gotten up early to prepare for me. I tried to avoid knocking over the glass, but it had already happened. The cup lay on its side, as a waterfall of white fluid rushed over the edge of the table. I neglected the mess, intending to clean it up later. I discovered myself drowning in the same dreary routine as I stumbled to my closet, stripping a shirt from its hanger. Running to the bathroom, I swept up a pair of pants that I had worn the previous day. I dressed myself, gave my teeth a quick swipe with my toothbrush, and ran some water through my hair, drenching my shirt with the excess. I flipped the light switch and ran up the stairs two at a time, tripping over the shoestrings that dangled beneath my pants. I conquered the stairs and ran to the kitchen, specifically the refrigerator. I went for the door, noticing a piece of paper attached with the incessantly annoying smiley face magnet. Hope you enjoyed your breakfast. I’ll see you when you get home from school. Have a good day. I love you, Mom. I continued to open the door and grabbed the milk jug. I went to the cabinet, pulled a cup from the shelf, and poured 2001-10-20T14:00:00-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Memoir-of-My-Dying-Soul-3883.aspx Mirror, Mirror Broken mirror on the wall What to say as the pieces fall? A shattered vision, a broken dream Life is never as it seems. Darkly ghosts and hateful screams Bloody nightmares, fluorescent beams Scorching the air, burning the pages Killing life for evil wages I see my hands and shredded skin As pieces of glass glisten from within. From my blood the demons dine Killing the name, destroying mine. As the thoughts above Coming close, and drawing near Dreadful cries for all to hear. I look to the mirror, My shredded face, Broken pieces for all to taste. My eyes they glow a bloody red What lies ahead I truly dread Can I survive? 2001-10-20T14:00:00-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Mirror,-Mirror-3884.aspx Early Holiday Cheer? “Mommy, I’m hungry,” I yelped from the depths of my frost infested throat. “Mommy, I want some food,” I demanded as I vigorously pointed at my throat. My mother pulled the crumbling, mold-stained half-slice of bread from her mouth, her teeth imprints remaining where she had begun to gnaw at the flaking, green crust. She took my hands from my mouth and cupped them so I would not drop any of the olive drab dough. The rotting smell of the bread was masked by the fumes pouring from the towers of the factories that lingered overhead. The vapors rising from the drains flooded the area with the putrid smells of the warm sewage clashing with the chilled air of the streets. The bread was smothered with the taste of soil that had probably lined the sides of the garbage can for months, or at least a couple of weeks. This, combined with the remains of various insects that had once resided in the festering piles of waste, made for an appetizing meal. The mound of dough found its way to the bottom of my stomach and hit with a devastating splash, sending my previous meal back to the surface and all over myself. It was the best meal I had eaten in a month. My mother wiped my mouth with the excess of the scarlet scarf that concealed her neck. “Mommy, you’re pretty,” I told her, hoping to see her smile. Of course, she did. Her chapped, cracking brick red lips curled at the corners as her eyes fell into that sunken lull of drunken happiness. Mother had such a warm, beautiful smile. I loved it. She cuddled me into her arms, covered my face with her scarf, and kissed my forehead. Ten years old and living on the streets was the best I could ever ask for. The next morning arrived with the half-sun over the horizon and the shards of ice falling from the building above me. Mother was gone again. It was the usual thing. I never knew where she went in the mornings, but she always returned. I was left to spend the day at home. What I knew as breakfast was nothing but the leftovers of the previous night. I put my hand into my pocket, hoping to find some crust or even crumbs from that wonderful bread. As I searched through my pocket, I found nothing but the 2001-10-20T14:00:00-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Early-Holiday-Cheer-3885.aspx Experience Of A Real Nightmare. When I opened my eyes, Couldn’t describe the scene, of a human brain hanging from the light bulb. The sight was too scary that I surge to the door, Opening the door, I was in graveyard alone. The place was replete with haze, surrounded by tall scary trees blocking the sunlight. Walking tardily I pass a room, Saw a massage carved saying, “Enter If You dare” Opening the gigantic door in front of me, I was in a party, where the fun was none, But a celebration of death was going on, Then I understood I was in a wrong place. Or I was in a real nightmare. This was not the end, In the nightmare the things was unusual, Like a half dead, half born cat as a present. I somehow mange to come back from my nightmare, But still after two yeas I 2001-10-16T14:00:00-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Experience-Of-A-Real-Nightmare_-3856.aspx My Well I am not yet sure of my thirst. I am in desparate need of water though. The source from which my water flows has been poisoned with abuse and hatred. My water can no longer quench my thirst. As bad as I would like it too. My water does not know how to flow, how to grow, how to show affection. My thirst at times are stronger than others, and I would hate to go to another Well for water. For sometimes when your Well, may not be able to produce, the nutrients that you need. Other Wells may look good to your starving eyes: Other Wells may quench your thirst for that time. Another Well may even show you affection. Another Well may be able to show you all those things that your water source may not be able to give you at home. So what are you going to do if your Well runs dry? Will you stick by its side? And try to refill it with the purities that flow form your heart, your soul. Will you be able to convince your Well of its unwellness? For if your Well allows you 2001-10-14T14:00:00-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/My-Well-3848.aspx Fallen Angel <b>Chapter 1</b> The echoed screams of those who have been banished progress through the many corridors. Every one of them strikes fear into the minds of whoever listens. This is the place of fear, the worst punishment there is. Fear, the one thing that nobody wants, but there isn’t one person who does not have a fear. Whatever this fear may be, it is multiplied one hundred fold and met every minute when you are here. Here is hell, where Lucifer, the Prince of Darkness, walks about his chaotic masterpiece. Hell is plain and simply organized chaos. He unmercifully gives orders for his demons to do unspeakable acts to anyone that has been banished. And everyone here would give anything just to die. Lucifer walks beside his son Damien, they do not speak because they have nothing to talk about. Thousands of years together doesn’t leave much left to tell about yourself. There’s never anything new to talk about, every day is simply routine; make people wish they were dead. Lucifer’s father, Michael sits upon his throne, watching Lucifer’s every move. He is waiting for him to make one mistake so he can give Damien the supreme rule. With Damien in charge he can play games with the boy’s mind and have Hell ruled the way he sees fit. Everyone in the family wants revenge on someone. Lucifer has tried many times to overtake God and his empire, each time failing miserably. For uncountable centuries, he has tried to find a loophole. What he doesn’t know is that his father is carrying out that plan already. “Lucifer,” Michael’s voice shakes the walls. “Come here.” The King of Darkness steps up from his throne and Lucifer arrives before it. “Why have you not administered punishment to the newcomers? You have been losing it for the last few months. Damien’s promotion may be sooner than you like if you do not get your work done.” Michael sits back down with a hateful sneer. Lucifer turns around and begins to walk away. “I asked you a question!” Thunders Michael. “I have had enough of your insolence!” Lucifer’s back is still turned. “Face me or be damned for all time!” “Still a pathetic old man,” Lucifer turns and stares Michael right in the eye. “You do not scare me. You are and always will be a pathetic old man.” Michael sizzles with anger and gets up from his seat. He holds a clenched fist towards 2001-10-13T14:00:00-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Fallen-Angel-3842.aspx The Artist The Lawrence family hails a cab in the heart of downtown Hangleton. With little success, they move to a deserted street hoping for less human traffic. The only visible movement is a lone rat scurrying into a gutter. Two lights appear on the horizon and Mr. Lawrence signals for a ride. The family of four lazily enters the cab after a late night at the theatre and they take off. Because of the long night and lengthy ride they doze off and leave their destination in the strange driver’s hands. The family wakes up because of an abrupt stop and panic when they notice they are on a street, foreign to them. “Why did we stop?” complains Mrs. Lawrence as she stretches from an awkward position. The kids yawn and become aware of their situation. They are young but smart enough to know this isn’t their house and they should be there by now. Mr. Lawrence grabs the door handle and is cut by a razor super glued to the inside of the handle. He grunts and checks the other with a pen. His wife notices his distraught face and realizes he is hiding his bleeding hand from the children. She stifles a scream and wraps her scarf around the wound; he winces and starts immediately pounding on the wires that separate them from the mysterious driver. The driver turns and exits the car as he gases them with a grenade through the wire cage and exits the vehicle with a blank stare. Mr. Lawrence’s last energy is wasted on trying to break the window, without succession he slumps against the door. His last memory is the driver’s cold smile and deep, penetrating, dark stare. FBI Detective Jed Vandelay exits his car and regards the crime scene at the foundry. The two Lawrence boys are found locked in a chain link cage and the father was found with ropes bound around his wrists, his body viciously slashed by an unknown blade. The marks were not linked to any other type of known manufactured knife, which leads the police to believe the murderer has handcrafted his own weapons. The mother was not found, only her clothes remained. Inside the coat pocket was a note made of cardboard and magazine clippings. It read: How much wood could a woodchuck chuck if a woodchuck could chuck wood. So far, authorities have not found the meaning of this strange note but detective Vandelay 2001-10-13T14:00:00-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/The-Artist-3843.aspx Stuck In Time It's 2139 and Charles Stimatra, head of the ITEDRC (International Time Exploration and Defense Research Company), has figured out a formula and machine enabling one person at a time to be transported to another time. The glitch he is working on is the person can only be estimated where he will be when he gets transported. The closest they can get is three kilometers within the configured destination. Seven out of twenty three men have been lost and killed because one ended up inside a rock, another 300 feet in the air and the last got stuck in another person causing a time malfunction and creating an explosive object. The others whereabouts are unknown. The other men went back again and tried to save as many from dying as they could because it could cause a chain reaction through history and completely change everything. The future is a whole different matter. Since the future can always be changed, sending someone to the future could change the past. Charles and his associates are not the only ones experimenting in time travel. These people are called hackers, which is why there are Time Police. They devote their lives to protecting the past. For example, if someone went back and killed Hitler, it could change everything. The Time Police stop these people from doing so. Captain of the Time Police used to be Sergeant Carl Lamberg. He was one of the many that had to erase their identity and lives so they could protect the future of the human race. Which brings us to the story of how Carl died. How do I know? Because I am Carl Lamberg. “Control, I’m ready to transmit. Confirm safety for time transport.” I let go of the intercom button and waited for the confirmation. “This is Control, we confirm transport. You have the go ahead.” This is my thirteenth time and I still get nervous. I reach for the bottom of my shirt to wipe my forehead but the chair starts to shake and I end up in 1642 five feet above the ground. I drop and absorb the impact with my knees. My mission is to find a gold transport to a king and stop a hacker from robbing it. Hackers can easily kill people from the past because they use modern weapons, while the people they are robbing have to reload after every shot. I brush myself off and set off down 2001-10-13T14:00:00-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Stuck-In-Time-3844.aspx The Cell - Spoof Batherine Mean enters the realm of the human mind through an advanced neurological study. She is able to go inside the minds of passed-out people and talk to them while they are unconscious. What purpose this may serve is still unknown, but it sure sounds cool doesn’t it? We now go to FBI headquarters to hear about their next case… “Chief, a new case just came in,” Calls Meter Nocrack. “Continue.” Acknowledges Chief Wigwam. “Well Sir, in Hicksville Heights they found three dolls horribly treated, their clothes were switched with those of the opposite gender dolls and…” Meter is cut off. “There is nothing wrong with wearing the clothes of an opposite sex!” states Chief Wigwam. “I remember that little phase your father had before with the clothes thing and that’s none of my business, but can we get back to the case?” “And there’s nothing wrong with that,” Clears up Chief Wigwam. “That’s behind our family now. So just back off!” “Anyway, their bottles were filled with hair-spray and set ablaze. The person who did this even let dogs chew on them!” Rambled on Meter. Chief Wigwam sits up from his chair and chuckles to himself “Mr. Nocrack, we only solve human-related crimes at the FBI.” “ But look how cute they used to be! I even have some of these dolls at home!” Meter says as he shuffles through his briefcase. Chief Wigwam, now puzzled, tries to understand Meter. “You what? Never mind, get…” Meter, who shoves pictures into Chief Wigwam’s unprepared hands, cuts him off. “What are these?” questions Chief Wigwam. “Pictures of my doll collection and what was done to the victims we found.” “That’s terrible! Something must be done to protect these useless lumps of plastic!” Pronounces Chief Wigwam. “Collect a team and investigate this crime. The person who did this should be taken to court and win his case then never go to jail or get punished because the justice in this country is pathetic!” “You go girl!” shouts Meter in glee. Chief Wigwam becomes furious and yells, “That was a long time ago and now that the operations are over I am Mr. Wigwam! Do you have a problem with that or I am going to have to slap you? Now get out of my office!” Meter is already half way out the door. “I’m on it Sir!” calls Meter as his voice is drowned out. Snarl Stagnant snatches his next victim from the a little girl 2001-10-13T14:00:00-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/The-Cell-Spoof-3845.aspx Whisper I grabbed the dagger hanging from the troll’s thigh as I bent before the cliff awaiting death. I pulled it from its holster and in one swift move twirled it in my hand then rammed it through the troll’s primitive boot, stopping when I hit dirt. I seized my friend Trevor’s forearm and pulled him away from the other troll. The troll clumsily thrust his sword at me and struck the other troll in the shoulder, slicing through his crude armor. The uninjured troll ran to catch us as we bolted for the gate of the castle wall, but his meaty legs were much too large and awkward to beat our panicked stride. The other troll quickly followed but had to limp, giving him no chance whatsoever. We reached the gate and had to struggle to turn the wheel that brought up the gate by an old pulley system. We didn’t bother to lift it the whole twenty feet, instead, we turned it just enough for us to slide under. Therefore when the troll’s got here, they would have to waste time. I pushed my friend through first, then crawled under. I was so close to freedom when the troll grabbed my vest collar and pulled me back as I grunted trying to hold on to safety, serenity, sanity… I wake up suddenly in a moist halo of sweat. As I sit up my eyes try to adjust to the pale moonlight gleaming through my open window. “Same nightmare again.” I mutter to myself in a grainy voice. I place my head on the pillow again and wander off into the vastness of my own mind. The next morning I wake up to the family cat absent-mindedly stalking my hamster again. It leaps at the cage and knocks over my deodorant. “Eh!” I push out of my rough throat. “Git off of thu dresser” The cat responds and shoots out the doorway, knowing I would get up and chase if it didn’t. After I get dressed I walk down the stairs like a drugged zombie and rebound a series of “G’ Morning”s to my parents. “Hey sleepy,” calls my mother as she slowly slurps her coffee. “How did you sleep?” “Not so great.” I responded. “I’ve got kind of a headache.” Not wanting to say I had nightmares, I simply added the cat was up the same old antics again. My mom spoke up again, “Anything you want to tell me?” She 2001-10-13T14:00:00-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Whisper-3847.aspx What it is? This morning, just as every morning, I got the privilege to see the sun rise up over the horizon as I traveled down the freeway. Driving at four o’clock was never much fun, but had become a part of my everyday life. In precisely fifty-five minutes I would reach the film studio, at which I was to spend every day for the next two years of my life working at. Filming a movie always took so long. However, when it comes to acting, time is not an issue. Acting had become the foundation of which I lived my life. I eat, sleep, and breathe acting. I’ll never forget the first time I ever performed. “Who wants to try out for a part in the class play?” asked Mrs. Graham, my kindergarten teacher. Play? I wasn’t quite sure what that word meant. She told us we would be on stage in front of our parents telling about how we should clean up the world. I raised my hand, I’m not sure why, probably because everyone else did. She called on me and told me to say, “Look at all this trash!” loud enough for everyone to hear. I can’t recall what happened next; for my memories of age five are very short. I do remember the night of the play though. The stage was littered with trash; a garbage can as the centerpiece. My mom said I did “good”. Though I really enjoyed it, I sort of forgot about the whole acting thing, and my career was in remission for the next few years. Driving in her blue Volkswagen Bug, my older sister Karrie told me I should audition for her high school play. I was only in fourth grade then, and this idea seemed ridiculous to me. Gresham High was putting on The Sound of Music and she thought it would be neat to have a “real-live” kid as the youngest girl, Gretel. I ended up trying out and got the part as Gretel after all. It was quite the experience to be around high school kids everyday after school. I felt so big and mature. But of course, the greatest thing about it was the acting. I never knew I could have so much fun being on stage acting, singing, and dancing. After the play was finished I knew this is what I was going to do forever; act. Many 2001-10-07T14:00:00-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/What-it-is-3816.aspx Of Mice and Men - the extra chapter “Will the court please stand. Honorary Judge Alan Diers presiding. You may be seated.” The courtroom audience sits and looks upon the murder trial of George Milton. Mr. Milton had been accused of murder after several eyewitnesses reported a dead man in their vicinity. Mr. Milton’s attorney, Steven Johnson, thinks the case is within reach of acquittal and deems it is possible to win with good testimony from Jacob Salomon. Without hesitation, Steven Johnson speaks to the court. “The defense would like to call Jacob Salomon to the stand.” With some reluctance, Mr. Salomon, who goes by Slim, walks up to the bench. “Do you promise to tell the truth, the whole truth so help you God?” “I do.” “You may be seated.” Slim sits and awaits the challenge that lies ahead of him. As he prepares to testify, he thinks back to that fateful afternoon. He recalls his sense of George’s extreme regret, and faces the lawyer. “Can you tell us what you remember about the day Lenny died?” asked Mr. Johnson. “Yes, sir. I remember it like it was yesterday. We was playin’ horseshoes out the barn back in Soledad and ol’ Candy runs out the barn yellin’ and hollerin’. I ask him what’s going on and he says that something bad happened. Well, me and the boys ran over to the barn to see what’s the matter. We walked in and saw Curley’s wife just layin on the ground and not movin’.” “ Could you please state ‘Curley’s wife’s name?” “Yes sir, her name was Jennifer Forte.” “And I can only assume that Curley is not really that mans birth name.” “No, it’s not. His real name is Joseph, but me and the boys call him Curley.” “Alright, back to the mater at hand. Do you know what happened to Jennifer Forte?” “We was in there and she was dead.” “ Do you know who did it?” “ We was all playin’ horseshoes cept Candy, Lennie, Curl… I mean Jennifer. The only guy there who could of done it was Lennie. Candy’s too old and Jennifer had a broken neck and showed signs struggle.” “How do you know she showed signs of struggle?” “Candy told me. He says he heard her screamin’ some before he comes over there.” “So you think Lennie did it, now what did you do?” “Well, we went out lookin’ for Lennie. Carlson and Curley got some guns and were ready to shoot him in his guts. We were 2001-10-05T14:00:00-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Of-Mice-and-Men-the-extra-chapter-3806.aspx Chef's Special "Can I kill her?" the boy wondered aloud. He stood alone in the middle of a sparsely furnished room. In one corner was a small desk. Up against one wall was a tall bookcase, quite bare looking with just a few hardbound books occupying its shelves. Those two items, along with a few decent paintings, were all that occupied the room, aside from the boy, of course. Riley was the boy's name. If he had not had bigger and better things to worry about, he might have hated the name. But his name simply could not take precedent over his other problems. After all, he was considering murder. "Maybe . . . " Riley paused, suddenly jerking his head to the right, in the direction of the desk. He had caught a swift and sudden movement from that area out of the corner of his eye. It was a phenomenon that had occurred many times over the previous few weeks. Sometimes he passed it off as nothing more than his imagination. However, often times he thought it was some sort of small creature, most likely a troll. The troll that will be my downfall. Didn't the dreams tell me that? Yes, he thought they had. But he could not remember the dreams, so it was hard to say. "Maybe I can shoot her." He was still looking in the direction of the desk, but could see no troll, or any other creature. A frown transformed his face as he leaned forward and stretched his neck out in an effort to see behind the desk. However, the effort was in vain because the area between the desk and the wall was darkened by shadows. It was not pitch black, but the lack of light was enough that a small figure, hunched down in the corner, could easily escape view. "I wonder if he can switch between dimensions?" Riley asked himself, his train of thought suddenly taking an abrupt detour. "He could scurry around and stay out of sight. The little bastard could taunt me, catching my attention, and then just disappear before I got the chance to see him. He wouldn't even face me. Little coward. I'd like to do some stuff to him. Yeah, I'd like to." Riley paused a moment, the frown slowly disappearing from his face. "Will that kill him? Can that kill him?" With quick steps, he 2001-10-05T14:00:00-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Chef-s-Special-3807.aspx Love Me Here's the heart of someone Who's pain run so deep A heart that aches so badly Even while I sleep My dreams are so complete As if it will be someday I wish in every dream That, somehow, I could stay I see my only true love As we're walking hand in hand Playing in the water, Building castles on the sand I fall in love so deeply As I look into his eyes Hoping he'll always love me And that his love will never die I hold him in my arms Making sure he feels so safe Wanting him to know No one can take his 2001-10-05T14:00:00-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Love-Me-3809.aspx Three Houses Near a Crossroad On a tall slender post two signs peacefully announce that this is the inter- section of Willow and Hill streets. Actually Willow stops here, although some think' it continues down the driveway of the rusty brick house, straight ahead Late one summer, the pretty college sophomore who lived in that house with her brother and divorced mother, stopped using the driveway. The fraternity to which the boy belonged with whom she was riding was suspended after the accident. After that, one could occasionally see the same strange car parked exactly half- way up the driveway at different hours of the day. This lasted for about three weeks. Then the bereaved divorcee married her doctor. From that time on the car always moved up to the left port of the two-car garage; nevertheless she still had cocktails with her lunch, a habit acquired since her daughter's funeral. The driveway was flanked by irregular rocks off which the elements had worn most of the white paint. The sounds of metal scraping against these rocks had become more frequent, and the house looked quite sad, almost out of its mind. In the evenings, there were often shrill laughs and painful screams. The house shuddered and grimaced, as windows, blinds, and sometimes shutters were closed. Now the house has surrendered. It sits like a docile, rusty old dog, dead in a great shaggy nest of weeds and tired trees. No one has forgotten the morning when the driveway had an ambulance turn into it, gleaming in the early sunshine and driven by a man with bared eyes; when he had closed the rear door, the driver and his attendant backed the ambulance out into the street and drove up past the handsome row of houses, like Charon. Across the street from the rusty brick house is another, much larger one. The woman who was married to the elderly, crippled investor had envied the courage of the woman who had lived in the rusty brick house. But poisoning one's husband could have many disastrous repercussions, aside from the fact that it demanded so much courage. When the envious woman and her husband had moved into the large house, it was yellow brick. Her hair was blonde; therefore the house was painted white. No one thought it would look right with its new color; however, everyone was surprised to see the attractive, cheerful aspect the house 2001-10-05T14:00:00-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Three-Houses-Near-a-Crossroad-3811.aspx An Unexpected Gift Marisol walked into the large highschool building. There were people socializing in little groups all the way down the long main hall. She glanced at her schedule and headed tward her first class. On her way she passed people she would have waved to in middle school, people that would've smiled were they not so obsorbed in themselves now, they didn't notice her. In her first class of the day, which was English, she sat in the corner behind a group of cackling girls. They girls passed notes to her, but only for her to pass on. They girl who appeared to be their leader, spoke with a lisp, and when she'd swing her head around almost hitting Marisol with her hair, she'd apologize and claim she'd forgotten anyone was behind her. Marisol wasn't suprized; Marisol thought the girl hat probably forgotten her own name at times. The rest of the day was just as eventful; people shoving past her in the hall, groups of guys and girls passing notes and she was invisable. At the end of the day, Marisol hung up a picture of her mother in her locker. She cried soft tears quietly, as she painfully remembered the night her mother took her last breath, which had only been weeks ago. Thoughts of her mother's smile, laugh, voice, and kind words made her heart ache. "Marisol! I've been looking all over for you!" Tamera, Marisol's best friend, interupted her mournful thoughts. Tamera was a short medium sized red-headed girl, with a big smile on always. "Oh, honey, are you okay?" Tamera embarrassed Marisol. "Yes I'm fine." Marisol replied solumnly. "Okay, good. I found this little piece of paper in our locker this mourning. It had your name on it, but I didn't think you'd mind if I read it." Tamera handed the magled note, which clearly had been folded neatly at one time, to Marisol. "It says like, all this stuff about angels watching you, and that, like, you should smile, and all kinds of stuff. I think you've got an admirer!" Tamera smirked and waited as Marisol unfolded the note, who's previous sharp folds had been forced into an odd uneven square. The handwritting looked beautiful, and it was printed in green ink. Each word seemed specially chosen and made her heart fill with joy. As her eyes passed over each word she felt lighter and happier than she had all week. 2001-09-30T14:00:00-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/An-Unexpected-Gift-3787.aspx Conquering Mt. Kinabalu The pale pearly light of pre-dawn was spreading across the sky above Mount Kinabalu on the northeast of East Malaysia. The early morning silence was shattered by the bustle of campers getting ready. I drew a sharp intake of air. As I peered outside my tent, the forest around the camping ground came to life. Birds started chirping and a morning breeze blew past, sending shivers down my spine. There were three other groups hiking together with us on this climb. Waking my friends up, I headed to prepare breakfast for everyone. As our group had trekked together a few times before, we were in tune with one another and cooperated well. This was very crucial in any climbs. The slopes were quite steep at the beginning and therefore the not-so-well-trained people got tired out really fast. The “kiasu” people who brought almost everything were also having problems now. It is not an easy task to carry a 28kg load while having to balance yourself making sure you do not slip. Having the most experience in trekking, our group was ahead of the rest. Wet from an earlier drizzle, the slopes were quite slippery and failure to get a firm foothold could result in a nasty fall. There were some ropes secured at vital parts of the journey to help people pull themselves upwards. Just as we were getting the hang of it, there came another problem – altitude problem. Some felt breathless, others nauseous but as for me, I felt sleepy. It was really hard keeping my eyes open especially when the glaring sun rays beat against us. It was as good as blinding me, making it worst. From my experience, I had already expected this thus the coffee I brewed earlier in the morning came in handy. Though hard and tired, we pressed on. Singing, joking and encouraging each other along the way, this helped to lighten the spirits of everyone. After much effort, we finally arrived at the second stopover called “Pata Labun”. That was where we rested for the night before we setting off in the morning again. The air there was dry and cold. From there, one can get a picturesque view – a waterfall cascading down, the plots and plots of vegetation arranged in such an interesting way. This was certainly something you could never find in Singapore. Dinner served was simple but delicious and I guess everyone was 2001-09-27T14:00:00-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Conquering-Mt_-Kinabalu-3781.aspx why the hell is it always me........ i'm not happy oright..i feel sad..i wanna give 2001-09-26T14:00:00-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/why-the-hell-is-it-always-me________-3777.aspx I am... Who am I? I am you. I am him, and I am her. I am everyone in this room. I am your worst nightmare, and I am your dream come true. I am everything you want to be. I am everything you fear. I am the "you" that is inside yourself. I am your thoughts and emotions. I am the "real" you, the true side of yourself that no one in this whole world knows about. I am someone, but not just anyone. I am everyone. I am the side of yourself that you are the most proud of, and I am the side of yourself that makes you the most ashamed. I am cowardly, yet brave enought to tell you so. I am the side of yourself that keeps you awake at night for hours, and I am the side of you that gives you instant sleep with the sweetest of dreams. I am the side of you that wants to be let out, but 2001-09-25T14:00:00-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/I-am___-3771.aspx Moving On Moving boxes make me think about the time my parents just got divorced. It was second grade and just after Christmas. (I guess spending Christmas of '91 together was a kind of gift from my parents to me.) I lived in Cheyenne, Wyoming, at the time, and it was freezing. Snow blanketed the grounds and the air was crisp. My mom and I were moving out of the apartment that we lived in with my dad. I remember being angry, confused, and hurt. I was mad that my parents were splitting up. Why couldn't they just stick together? Didn't they love each other anymore? I was seven years old and dazed. I couldn't believe that we weren't going to be a family anymore. Like most kids whose parents are divorced, I had the naive idea that maybe I was to blame for my parents' split. Maybe something I did caused them to not love each other? I was so hurt. I didn't know what it was going to be like to live with only my mom. I didn't want to come from a "broken" home. I didn't want the other kids to think I was weird because my parents were divorced and their parents were still together. I was angry at my parents for putting me through this. I remember helping my mom pack up out stuff. My dad was out somewhere. He was either at work or with my future stepmom. I recollect telling my mom that I hated my dad, that I thought he was an a$$hole. I didn't actually say the word, but spelled it out. In fact, I spelled it with a "wh". A couple days later, when all our stuff was packed, we loaded up my mom's small brown Toyota Corolla and left. I wasn't only leaving that apartment. I was leaving my father, my childhood, the good ol' days, my sense of family security that I will never have again for a long time. In a sense left behind my innocence. Until that day I didn't really know how cruel the word "divorce" could be. Divorce meant separation and immense heartache. Divorce brought torrents of warm, salty tears. My new home with my mom was a small, two-bedroom apartment across town. It was weird moving in there. Moving wasn't new to me, but moving without my dad was. It was odd to only have my mom and me 2001-09-25T14:00:00-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Moving-On-3772.aspx The Hitchhiker ‘I’d watch out dear.’ Warned the frail old woman. Her eyes were slanted with concern. Her creased forehead frowned at her young granddaughter, Jenny’s, response. ‘Grandma, you know I make the trip back to Summer Ville by myself every Thursday evening. I can look after myself just as well as a man.’ ‘It’s just… it’s only…’ ‘Don’t fret grandma.’ Said Jenny, in a soothing tone. She slipped her manicured hands around her grandmother in a reassuring cuddle, relishing the moment. She was aware of how much her grandmother meant to her, especially after her own mother had been brutally murdered three years before. She carefully withdrew her arms and peered directly into the old woman’s eyes. She noticed the gleam of sadness which filled them at every parting. They both knew that the tedious two-hour drive on country roads to the property was much too long to be completed more than once a week. ‘So I’ll see you next week then. If you need anything, anything at all, then don’t be scared to contact Mrs. Pilful. Um… and here’s my new mobile number… just in case.’ ‘Where would I be without you?’ The old woman chuckled. ‘Well, drive safely and watch out for…’ ‘…Lumps, bumps and crazy drivers. I know Grandma!’ &#61623; The night was still as Jenny clambered into the rusty ute. Its white paint was barely visible underneath the scratches, bugs and general scum which coated the vehicle, but it served its purpose well. It was no easy feat handling the pothole ridden country roads, let alone her grandmother’s overgrown driveway. She placed the key in the ignition and turned it. The ute revved and came to a stop. The second attempt proved to be successful and she was off down the dusty track. She pulled out onto the main road with a lonely feeling in her stomach. For once, Jenny would appreciate having a companion beside her. Someone who she could chat with as she drove along the endless roads. Unfortunately, important city men weren’t interested in country bumpkins, no matter how attractive they were. She brushed her delicate blond hair out of her face and tucked it behind her ears with a sigh. After half an hour of driving her mind began to wander. She often found it hard to concentrate late at night and so she decided to put the radio on. The sound flickered and buzzed between stations. It 2001-09-24T14:00:00-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/The-Hitchhiker-3765.aspx Moments I know I said yes, But deep down inside, Divided, Undecided. Days passed. That night, Before the day, Sleepless, Full of thoughts, Questions come and go. Now as I lay, Naked, Still undecided, Seconds away, Soon virgin no more. Closed my eyes, Not knowing, What to feel. Maybe proud, Of this occassion, When proof of love I give. Maybe depressed, No turning back, Soon purity all gone. Is this act, Worth it I ask, I've sacrificed, Woman's only hope, Of 2001-09-23T14:00:00-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Moments-3762.aspx Breathe Breathing in I'm calm, Breathing 2001-09-23T14:00:00-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Breathe-3763.aspx Sonja's Embrace Naked. My reflection mocks me. The morning sun smiles on me, kisses me, holds me. As I begin to appreciate its soothing warmth, it slips away to be replaced with the unforgiving chill of the cold winter morning. Such is life, and such is my love for you. How I dream of your smile, your kiss, your embrace – But these are only dreams, swiftly replaced with reality. The numbing chill of reality is that I will never be good enough for you. And so I will wait forever, longing for Sonja’s embrace. Jaded. My eyes chase their reflection. They become lost within each other, and I wander down the endless tunnel of my eyes. There is light at the end of this tunnel perhaps, but I will never reach it. The ground and the sky are gray, but the walls are painted with pictures of you. There is no sun in the dark world of my eyes, but the paintings of you give it warmth. I can see you now, but I can walk no further. I beg for you, but you turn away. Helpless. I have stepped outside of my mind and into reality; it slaps me across the face. Alone in a room filled with people – I watch you, I hear you. Like a goddess bathing in a river of silk, you look in my direction - but our eyes do not connect - yours go by me, identifying me as the desperate filth that I am. You pass me in the corridor, I breathe deeply, tasting your sweet smell. All of the flowers in the world could not be so satisfying. Like the song of a thousand birds on a spring morning, your voice awakens something within me, but this pleasure I intake only for the short moment you pass. Your beauty is such that I would wish to be blind if I could not see you, and your song such that I could breathe it instead of air. You leave, and I have had my fix for now. Pathetic. You consume all of my thoughts; I am infatuated with you. I enact conversations with you, asking you out for dinner, pretending to be interesting, witty, charming, amusing. I have spent so many days and nights thinking of you, the time has come to act upon these feelings. You are sitting at your table in the crowded room 2001-09-19T14:00:00-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Sonja-s-Embrace-3752.aspx Rainy Day It’s a rainy day today! I am sitting at my window and watching the beauty of nature. This is great sight! I love the scenes the nature has created today. Let me share it with you! The falling water droplets make the air cool and environment calm. When it starts raining slowly every one rushes to safe place to save them. Women rush to roof to take their cloth down to save from getting wet. Small children gets excited. You can easily see them jumping and trying to come out to take a feel of rain. Have you watched the scene on roads when it starts raining. … ha ha its funny scene. Some people try to escape by running/ some try to take shelter under other’s roof / some take bag or books magazines on their head and try to escape. But this is all when it is weak rain. … but when it is heavy rain one has no way. Even umbrellas are insufficient. The heavy lightning with thunderous sound….. God save us! Prays the poor in his hut. Every one comes out on window and peeps out side scene. If you have a field in front you will hear songs of frog. Have u seen them when they speak/ their vocal sac. This seems like a baloon. The old ponders the rain scene and remembers his child hood and young days. He never forgets to guard his grand children waiting to jump in rain. Still u see the eager ness of children if they could have been permitted to take a bath. What is more that when it rains with heavy wind. U shut your door and window. And still manage to peep out side! …Ha ha ha !… Hands off to God ….on this beautiful scene creation. How beautiful is the scene of nature! The black thunderous cloud, the fading day light due to its darkness, birds rushing to their nests. And the unique beauty of raining. Well this is not all. When it stops raining…. It’s a different pleasure! …. Small water droplets droping from wet leaves one after one.. creating different sounds when droping on water/ dry leaves/ wood or metal. Have you heard them! They sound great! Small children making paper boats and sailing them. On low lands water are logged. People cross through water and the unique sound is 2001-09-18T14:00:00-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Rainy-Day-3743.aspx Farm Experience Hi! Today I wish to share my farm experience with you. Last month I visited farm fields several times. There I got an opportunity to get close with nature (once again!) Well this was a pleasant sight. Small children were playing ball around the grazing cattle. A group of birds was twittering and hovering on field, eager to feed on the crop. The sight is more beautiful when you see pet dogs running for balls with the boys. Wow! These all make a great sight. Hey! wait! If you have seen a sparrow & a Parrot sitting on a branch of tree and singing. Well I hope if you have seen something like this you will never forget it. Any way, when I moved across the field I saw the crops in full-fledged form. The green looking color of crop makes you pleasant. If you have planted some sunflower crop nothing needs to be said. All is beautiful! I was moving round the field in the evening. The leaves seemed busy in moving with wind as if they were agree with it and wanted to accept its invitation of a big party. The branches were steady and up right as if they were absolutely vigilant on the notorious act of the wind. And the birds on its branch made it a live sight! Hands off to nature! Suddenly I felt an odor. It was coming from the mint. I saw that while walking through fields I had reached the mint farming area. All the atmosphere was absolutely filled with mint aroma. What to say after that! I watched it for some while. This was a pleasant feeling. Then I moved forward. While crossing through road I met a huge banyan tree that had sent spiral roots to earth as if its branches wanted to be self-dependent. The tree had no objections with it because it was making it more stable for long term. We have a planning commission for work strategies but what about them! Hands off nature! I returned back as it was getting dark. The next morning I woke up early to see the sunrise from the field. I have seen the sunrise behind mountains, sea and rivers but it was a first opportunity to see it emerging from field! I was at field in time. Farmers were going to inspect their field. The birds had taken 2001-09-18T14:00:00-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Farm-Experience-3744.aspx Childhood Experience Child company experience is one of the sweetest experience. We all have some child company experience. They play in your lap. Frequently they laugh, frequently they weep. When they touch your face with their soft little hands you feel a deep feeling of love and affection. Have you ever watched them! How do they behave! By God’s grace I always have got chances to be with small children. I watched them closely! What I felt I tell you categorically… First thing, if you are a stranger, most children would prefer to keep away from you. They watch your activities closely, weather it suits them or not! When convinced about you they join you! When you hold them in your hands and kiss them with affection the feeling is divine. They see the world on sitting your shoulder. Beware if the junior urinates without signal. How much time your new and well creched clothing been treated with these juniors! Generally Ball and deep multi colors attracts a child most! They are easily attracted to it. The other thing - they are easily attracted to birds. They like its singing, twittering and of course flying. They run after to catch them. No matter they fail, they keep trying every time. Even you will see the kids imitating their sound. Have you seen kids imitating the frog’s jumping and how many times the kid imitates to the sound of motor vehicles. Kids enjoy the Balloon also. They play with excitement with it. The multi dark color balloons having various shapes make them wonder and by getting them they feel at cloud nine! Toys are the best friends of small kids. This involves their attention in to itself and makes them think and analyze. And have you heard two small kids talking to each other! This is always a great hearing. I would not tell any thing about it but would like to hear of your experience. Do tell me. While taking a bath all kids behaves differently. Some enjoy it and giggles while others shout at greater pitch, no matter there are no tears in their eyes or some times crocodile tears! Crying is the biggest weapon a child. There are several stories on it. While all of us were child at some stage I would like to here your child hood feelings and thoughts. All the notorious and funny aspects of your child hood. 2001-09-18T14:00:00-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Childhood-Experience-3745.aspx What is Life? Have you ever thought what is life! Have .. you… ever..? ok its all of us who live it and its all of us who know it with our experience! When we were child…. We had chums.. we were care free and still we were busy a lot. 2001-09-18T14:00:00-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/What-is-Life-3746.aspx Every Cloud Has A Silver Lining My mind was all muddled up and everything went topsy-turvy inside it. Yet, I remained still and silent. No one would ever imagine how I was feeling. There wasn't the cool atmosphere around me, nor the usual tranquility outside. My heart was pounding fast. I could hear the voice of my doctor saying that I had cancer and I could only live for a month. My heart was simply ripped apart. I could not believe it at first, but I knew I had to. After all these wonderful years and enthralling moments, I finally have to face God's greatest challenge. My mind wasn't as messy as before anymore and I couldn't even think of what to think. It seemed as if I had nothing to worry about, nothing to do, nothing to say. I was trapped inside this room waiting for the Grim Reaper to reap my innocent soul. Day by day, I remained silent in my bed thinking of nothing but my imminent death. I never spoke, consumed anything, nor stood up. I was totally weak. I was literally dying. I woke up suddenly one day, I had been disturbed by the sound of the television someone had switched on. I heard a soft sweet voice coming out of the TV later. It was a little girl's voice but wasn't a distinct one. I could only hear a word, which was the last word of her mesmerising speech. And that was "Live!" Live. Just as simple as that, "Live". Live, it kept ringing in my head for the next few hours. I never expected I would get addicted to thinking this word over and over. I forced my dry mouth to open. It was like trying to pull open a lift stuck on the highest floor, and it ached too. I desperately told myself to refrain from the pain and just rip the door of the lift apart. Aaargh! It was futile. Totally, extremely hopeless. Again, my heart sank. As I recalled the word, "Live", I forced myself to open my mouth and utter that petty word. I tried very hard indeed. And yes, I made it. I merely blurted out that word, "live"! I was emotionally filled with joy. I could hardly believe it,those lazy days of lying in my bed doing nothing had been counteracted by a simple word, "live"! I knew I had to regain my joyful and enthusiastic spirit, so 2001-09-14T14:00:00-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Every-Cloud-Has-A-Silver-Lining-3715.aspx The me inside the mirror Don't look at me inside the mirror for there you will not find anything.I know you want me to be someone you always wanted to have.Don't look at me inside the mirror for there you will not see me,feel me,know me and love me.Don't look in me but look in my heart.Don't look for me anywhere for you will not see me.Something that's lost 2001-09-11T14:00:00-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/The-me-inside-the-mirror-3712.aspx Under the moon lit night It was a magnificent night. The stars where glittering over us. We even saw a falling star. The moon was bright and full. For us it was the first time that we walked together under the full moon by the sea shore. The moon was shining all over the sea. Sometimes you could hear a tiny splash because there was a small spot where the fishes were jumping after each other just like a freshly married couple. We where alone walking on the soft sand, holding each other's hand. We had been knowing each other for four months now. It was a little cold outside but her fur jacket kept her warm. When we were in the maddle of the beach I cuddled her deeply in my arms. Her face was hot 2001-09-07T14:00:00-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Under-the-moon-lit-night-3673.aspx Kitty <i>I wrote this when I was 12.</i> <b><font color=blue>When the tea is brought at five o'clock, And all the curtains are drawn with care, The little kitty with bright 2001-09-07T14:00:00-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Kitty-3677.aspx I Love You I Love the way you hold me, When I have no one to turn to. I love how you always convince me Your love is so true. I love the way you make me laugh When I am feeling sad. I love how seeing your smile Can make me glad. I love the way you are always there for me When I really need you by my side. I love how you understand me And know exactly what's on my mind. I love the way you make me feel When you look into my eyes. I love hearing you say that you love me And know that you're not telling me lies. I love the way you hold my hand and protect me When I am 2001-09-07T14:00:00-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/I-Love-You-3685.aspx Schwinky Schwanky Crazy, lazy Dazed, and hazy. Wiffleball-- Said it all. Cameltosis-- Very grosis. Brie and Tessie Beth; Illustrious 2001-09-07T14:00:00-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Schwinky-Schwanky-3690.aspx My Crush There once was a guy i really liked Ever since 6th grade. Last year was when he moved away; Goodbye to him I bade. I really truly liked this guy. The reasons are unknown. For him I'd turn inside out. My efforst were visibly shown. I'd smile and wave and be a fool While he'd just smile back. I really enjoyed talking to him; Conversation never slacked. We'd talk about all kinds of things, But I never ever asked About if he ever liked me back Even if in the past. It truly deeply hurt me so To know he didn't like me. Sure he liked me as a fried. Why couldn't I be his sweetie? In the hall I'd say hi and bye. He'd give me one of his smiles. I never quite understood why I'd hate him for a little while. I've often admired the way he dressed And the way he walked. I also liked the way he tossed his hair And the way he talked. I thought he was the one for me. I realize that was dumb. For now I see he's not Mr. Right; I haven't found The One. I have learned so many things From liking this one guy. I've learned that unrequited love sucks; No need to wonder why. I've often hoped things would work out. Fortunately, they did not. It took me some time to 2001-09-07T14:00:00-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/My-Crush-3692.aspx Into the Twilight She, the Innocent One, Calls to me. She tightens her thighs, Wanting tenderness and gentleness, Not withered dreams and darkness. Stench 2001-09-07T14:00:00-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Into-the-Twilight-3693.aspx Religious Boy He’s not so clean after all. He’s rather blackened by the crowd. He’s scared of being left alone But he’s rather childish all the same He sings in the choir cause his God tells him too, His Parents are his enemy What makes him better than all of us? What makes us, the black sheep different from him? Is it ‘cause our Mummy and Daddy don’t spoil us? Or because we like to call him faggot 2001-09-07T14:00:00-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Religious-Boy-3694.aspx Dragons Legacy <b>Foreword</b> In the days of the Ancients there was a race like no other, for they were blessed with a unique gift of being able to speak and understand Dragon Tongue. Rumors spread about these magical folk, penetrating right into the heart of the Evil Lord’s great fortress in the Dark Lands. Evil Lord Malus Dominus heard of this race, and he became worried. All knew that dragons were a superior race that could be only be defeated by immortals. They were the strongest creatures alive. If these folk were to forge an alliance with the dragons he would surely perish. Before dawn the next day, he had summoned his undead warriors. They had destroyed the race before daybreak … well that’s what they thought. A few hours later some traders passed by the spot where the village had been and they heard a noise. When they went to investigate they found a child wrapped in a silk sheet just barely alive. So they took the child and raised it as one of there own never knowing its secret. <b>Chapter 1 – The Truth Realized</b> The merchant’s son Dazhrej was the finest archer in the Princedom of Vellant’im. His father Rovnir went to the inn every night and gloated. The bandit had slain the guards surrounding the treasury and made off with the loot. If Dazhrej had not had to fetch some more silk for his father he would not have seen the bandit making off with the Prince’s treasure covered in the blood of the Prince’s royal guards. Dazhrej yelled for the man to stop. The bandit obliged, turned around and went for his barbed throwing knife. Before he had a chance to throw it he had an arrow in his arm pinning it to a tree. Before the fellow had a chance to take in the damage he had another arrow right between his eyes. The Prince thanked Dazhrej for recovering his treasure and rewarded Dazhrej by offering to foster him until knighthood. Dazhrej gladly accepted……….. Three years later Dazhrej now excelled in swordplay, knife fighting and magic. “Dazhrej, have the horses been readied?” asked Prince Ronan. “Yes, your highness,” Dazhrej replied. “We leave at sunrise,” the Prince said. “Ah, Prince Ronan, where are we going?” Dazhrej asked with curiosity. “The Grand Congregation of course,” replied Prince Ronan. “Every Prince is going to be there. It’s where we draw up the trade laws, permits and settle disputes between the Princedoms.” “Oh. Why did you not go last year or 2001-08-26T14:00:00-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Dragons-Legacy-3665.aspx Deaf & Dumb This is a story of a guy who falls in love with a girl who was deaf and dumb. (Weird). P.S. Dear reader if you thinking why Carla can speak sometimes in the story is that she is talking in either sign language or writing it down on a piece of paper saying what she is saying. So for example Carla said “yes”, it means she either said it in sign language or written it down. Also you might think how does Timothy talk to Carla. It is simple, he just talks, use sign language or write it down as Carla has the ability to read your lips. (Wish you can read lips, use sign language and have a steady spare stock of paper to write down for conversation, I would find it hardly impossible to do it. For people who can do that, I appreciate the thought of how you can talk to people like that) <hr> My name is Timothy Smith. I live in Bunbury where I study from Bunbury Cathedral Grammar School(BCGS). I am very good in sport especially in Basketball. I am the captain of my team. My stern father is a very rich man with many friends around the world, who has a very high interest in what I do in my life. He is a judge who is well known in the judicial system. When I was small my mother died of cancer. Even though I had never had an experience with my mother, my dad married many ladies of high status that would take care of me. My father has married many people and is recently married to a supermodel. Most of my friends in school always humour me with my dad’s marriage status. They would always tell me that I was lucky to be related to some of the people that my dad was married. Even though, he has married many people just for me, I never ever like the people that he has married. They all marry because of my dad’s money. I wanted my dad to marry someone who was not interested in his money, but my dad only married women who are very famous and who were also very beautiful. I am in my final year of schooling. After that I would have to go and work with my dad. I dislike what my father does as a career. I prefer 2001-08-22T14:00:00-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Deaf-Dumb-3657.aspx Faked Smile I sat on the cliff facing the sea, Mixed emotions accompanied me, Did I say or do anything wrong, That broke the bond that could have last long. What did I do to be treated this way, You made me cry and spoilt my day, The least that I ask for is an explanation, Help me get rid of this tormenting confusion. I 2001-08-17T14:00:00-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Faked-Smile-3650.aspx Self Control Self control, I let noone influence myself, Everything that I do and say, Every little decisions I make, Is what I really desire. Self control, I do what I know 2001-08-17T14:00:00-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Self-Control-3651.aspx End of Time End of Time I cannot find a way around, Searching high but falling low, Fighting where the soul won't go. In the world, a corrupted ghost, Hoping for his deadly most, Tears away the golden views, As golden dreams are shattered too. The ghosts tell stories of all who came - Dead, alive, blind, and lame. What he said I did not like, An unearthly hand will destroy the night, Killing all with demonic might. Down the tunnel of the soul, Broken bones and blackened blood Consume the land and all who roam, Ripping apart these earthly places As the tears run from their faces. Their faces are bruised and blackened beat, Skin scourged From the heat. Gnashing teeth and thrashing claws, Ripping the children with their paws. The eyes are red and soaked with pain. No hope, all lost, Nothing remains. The worlds are turned, amidst, betwixt, Man's positions are surely switched - The blind can see the shadowed truth, The lame can walk the righteous path, The only able to flee This hateful, demonic wrath. The weak have power, The ability to kill. The heartless shall finally feel. The dead come back to fight for pride, Rolling in with the flaming tide. The alive shall perish among the rubble, Unless their hearts do truly humble. The rest shall walk in endless vain, Troubled by fear, destroyed by pain. To the end the war shall toil, Unless the 2001-08-10T14:00:00-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/End-of-Time-3624.aspx The World, A Destroyer The world is empty, an endless void Swirling, twirling, and hurling us all Facing the downfall no one foresaw. The world, a temptress, a taker of fates Fighting us all, giving unto the hate. A world of mimics, a world of mimes Selling their soul to the crowd of the times. Where have they gone? Where are they found? The bold, the strong, the righteous proud Afraid to stand up and face the crowd. The morals they loved, the beliefs they preached The feelings our fathers had gone and teached Sunk to the floor, buried in the ground Afraid of the hurt, the pain, the sound Of people destroying and burning their hearts, Gnawing, ripping, and tearing apart The thoughts they grew, the love they knew Gone for the evil society does brew. No one original, no one new, Everyone looks like the rest of you. I thought you were special, perhaps unique But of the world, your soul does reek. Am I alone? The only one? Who sees this world is about to drown? Where do I go? Who do I tell? When everyone else has tripped and fell. Down in a hole, pushed to the bottom Left to become a rotting carcass Swallowed in hate by this worldly darkness. Living the popular view, A colorless hue A 2001-08-10T14:00:00-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/The-World,-A-Destroyer-3625.aspx Through the Window Sitting by his window, unhindered by greed or oppression, sits a boy he is young and good and pure and looks upon the dawn with innocent eyes he knows nothing of oppression for he lives in a guarded world only images which cannot harm reach his blue eyes The world turns and the sun dawns upon another place and sitting by his window is a boy he looks upon the dawn with tired and scornful eyes he knows of greed and oppression he has seen many a thing in his small life time he hides from the sun until it is again night and safe Through the windows the boys look the same but for the simple fact of colour one lives in a world of the fortunate the other in the world of the needy and to them it is their life Sitting by his window is an elderly man he sits and waits for the approaching 2001-08-10T14:00:00-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Through-the-Window-3626.aspx Total humiliation There are few things in life that are more embarrassing than being the cause of a held up queue. The main reason why this causes shame, lowered eyes, nervousness, sweaty palms and that intense wish that you were someone else, 2001-08-06T14:00:00-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Total-humiliation-3607.aspx Philmont Trek Wiping the sweat from my brow I called a halt to the crew. Phil and I dumped our packs and found a comfy boulder to rest on. I looked back to where the last guys were coming from back down the trail. They had stopped talking a while back and marched slowly along the dirt trail. Phil produced an energy-bar he’d saved from breakfast and began to munch on it as I drained another water bottle. After the refreshing drink I laid back against the rock and stared up at the pine trees. But a moment later, hearing grumble about sore legs, I sat up, grinning, “By the map we only have another couple hours.” After one look Phil recognized the sarcasm and followed suit, “Is that all? Whoohoo, Yippee hooray. Lets jump for joy.” “Well this is one of the hardest legs of the trip you know,” I said more seriously. “The altitude change is about 3,000 ft. and it is at least 10 miles.” “I’ll just be happy when it’s over and I’m can sleep.” “Yup.” We sat there for a few more minutes then I got up and yelled for everyone to get ready to start moving again. I donned my pack and tightened the straps, and after making sure everyone else was ready, started off down the winding trail to the night’s campsite. It was our fifth day in the Philmont Scout Reservation in New Mexico, the halfway point of the trek. I as the Crew Leader was responsible for the other 11 members of the crew, including 4 adults. I was in charge, and amazingly the adults rarely tried to take over, although they would strongly advise me what to do in some situations. Phil, with the exception of me, the oldest scout and the Chaplain for the trip, was my second. Together we dealt with problems of making sure everyone carried the right amount of stuff in their pack to who had to cook and cleanup each day. The trip had gone well so far, no injuries, and the worst problem had been a faulty backpack. As I walked I thought about the upcoming campsite. Supposedly this one had running water from a solar powered pump—so had the last night’s site but the tank was too low to use for anything but cooking because the of how cloudy it had been of late. But today was bright and shinny, and 2001-07-30T14:00:00-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Philmont-Trek-3599.aspx My Only Love You share your love , so caring and deep the key to my heart is yours to keep , you've earned my heart with your handsome smile , it hurts to be separated from you for a while , to me you are more like a wonderful dream , with your voice smoother than the softest cream , you're not afraid to be there for me , the love is there for everyone to see , you're tanned skin and wavy hair always makes me stop and stare . You're happiness shines straight through my eyes , when you walk away , my heart bleeds and cries . You have more than a soul within a soul , and are so determined i know you'll reach your goal . 2001-07-25T14:00:00-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/My-Only-Love-3588.aspx She held the piece of paper and looked at me Jackie stared at the piece of paper with trembling hands and then back at me, her eyes danced uncontrollably with joy. Elated, she held onto the letter tenaciously and ran around the room in a frenzied madness. "Grandfather Morgan, is dead!" she proclaimed, her pale arms gesticulated wildly as she re-read short extracts from my grandfather's lawyer's letter in her formal tone, which was occasionally punctuated by short bursts of laughter. "He's dead," together, we proclaimed again and again in jubilation. Dressed in a somber suit to disguise our euphoric hearts, Jackie and I rushed to grandfather's opulent mansion, which was perched on the outskirts of Nome, a small district with big people. We entered the mansion only to be welcomed by wailing relatives who had suddenly remembered grandfather only after he had passed on. After a short sermon we gathered around the teak coffin to say our final farewells to Morgan. Eventually, Jackie strolled towards the coffin, bent down and kissed grandfather's ashen cheeks and hissed into his ears, "So glad you finally decided to die, old man, and you had better left me something worthwhile," Finally, we entered a glumly lit room filled with excited chatter. Obviously, they were all vying for Morgan's coveted treasures. This was the moment we were all eagerly awaiting; the will was going to be read .A scrawny lawyer hobbled into the room, sat on the leather sofa and loosened his strangling tie. Clearing his throat he fumbled for his reading glasses as he peered at us through his milky green eyes. Flashing a conspitoral smile, he started to read Morgan's will in a hoarse voice. After rambling on and on about what other relatives were to be given, he finally reached Jackie's name. " Lastly, to my loving granddaughter, Jacqueline, the one whom I had always doted upon, will be given the family heirloom." "What?" Jackie screeched in utter dismay. Immediately, she sprang up and rushed towards the will. Grabbing the yellowed paper from the bedlam lawyer, Jackie read the will again. Shaking her curly locks in disbelief she wailed, "It cannot be, I served him for so long and I end up with a worthless piece of junk." " Madam, you must understand that your grandfather's ring was worth much more to him than just money itself, he would expected you of all people to understand this, "the lawyer meekly retorted. "What, did you actually 2001-07-21T14:00:00-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/She-held-the-piece-of-paper-and-looked-at-me-3582.aspx Why did you read this? Calm down, breathe deeply, and think. You are sitting staring at a computer, as if it is something magical. You are reading this, some blobs on a page, but they all mean somethings, and millions of us know what they 2001-07-08T14:00:00-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Why-did-you-read-this-3563.aspx Primary School Capers It seems so long ago now, since the mischievous days of mid-primary school. Since the days I never did homework, and was ever so surreptitious to avoid getting caught – well trying to anyway. And the days when my little ploys of “forgetting” to have done homework, were discovered in the most humiliating of ways. There was on specific day this happened, I can vividly remember. It was grade 3, half way through primary school, a time I never contemplated high school or my future, a time when the concept of homework was a joke. Like the facetious Hyena, I was in hysterical laughter at peoples’ earnestness toward school. But life is not without karma, as I now understand the importance of homework and schooling. Today school is about “ENTER” scores and getting “A+”. Back then it was about staying away from the “Goodie, Goodies”, who would always have the homework completed for question time the next day. “Goodie, Goodies” to us little “blokes”, were usually girls in the class, or a boy we considered to be a girl – a “pussy”. Why is it that the majority of human beings have a lackadaisical approach to school? All those cliched comments like “I hate homework” or “school sucks big time man”, reinforce a wide spread inclination to not do homework. Is that what it is, or is it all about image and ego to us “blokes” – earnestly trying to avoid the dreaded label: “Goodie, Goodie”. It is therefore not half-obvious why schools such as Camberwell Grammar experience horrific cases of school bullying. Occupied with maintaining our “tough” image, we “little tackers” never took heed to these important issues. Nor did we take heed to doing homework. During grade 3, our Math homework became accustomed to rotting away at the depths of our school bags, along with the mould ridden sandwiches and three-year-old bananas. One day “judge dread” (the teacher), was going through the homework question by question… “Math books open at least nights homework” in what sounded like a vultures screech. I opened at some pretend page and stayed low key, whilst the teacher mercilessly pointed her finger around the room. It was terrifying as she always seemed to sense an “evader” in the room – her eyes a radar, and her finger a laser, ready to embarrass her victim at any moment. All the “Goodie, Goodies” held their fingers in 2001-07-03T14:00:00-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Primary-School-Capers-3560.aspx I Walk Alone And so I walk alone, Along the road Where the ocean meets the land I know now Everything that I've 2001-06-22T14:00:00-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/I-Walk-Alone-3522.aspx Friendship There's a miracle of Friendship that begins within the heart, And you don't know how it happens or where it gets its start... But the happiness it brings you always gives a special lift, And you realize that Friendship Is God's most perfect gift. That he could have ever gave me, I’ll always miss 2001-06-19T14:00:00-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Friendship-3518.aspx Something to think about! In the ancient Roman times a man could decide wether he wanted to keep the child. The only catch was that it had to be female or handicap! Can you believe it? What was so special about men? What if the world would not have changed? If you're female you might not be with your real parents. Same goes for you if you were handicap. The world has grow so much. Of course there is still racism 2001-06-17T14:00:00-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Something-to-think-about-3514.aspx I Have to be With You I felt the breath of 2001-06-16T14:00:00-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/I-Have-to-be-With-You-3504.aspx My Walls I don't know what I feel for certain I know what I want to feel But what I want is wrong I'm reaching for the wrong things What I know as true is illogical and inane to you But 2001-06-16T14:00:00-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/My-Walls-3505.aspx Mystery Man I love him with all my heart, His life is crazy, but he just plays it off. Why can't he love me? Does he think I'm kidding? Oh, why T.T.? Why won't you love me? I met a boy the other day, but he can't even compete with my mystery man. He's cute! But, my mystery man is sweet, nice, and good-looking! See, see, see if I let him know how I feel then he'll think for the moment of why? Me, I know, because we were meant to be. 2001-06-16T14:00:00-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Mystery-Man-3507.aspx K went to L Katie loved Luke, he loved her too. They went out for a moment or two. It ended so soon, he wanted her back. Courtney went out with him and he gave her a verbal attack. They 2001-06-16T14:00:00-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/K-went-to-L-3508.aspx Taking Fate's Hand 2001-06-15T14:00:00-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Taking-Fate-s-Hand-3498.aspx Dying To Be Thin I'll creep into your life like a small, meaningless leak, I'll be everything you think, everything you speak; Your days of self-assurance will turn to apprehension, I'll walk inside your mind, no need to be mentioned; You listened to the voices, the ones who screamed your inadequacy, And now your life, your body, ou thoughts, they all belong to me; When you look at the numbers, they'll all look too signifigant, The image in the mirror will never again seem exquisite; You'll never seem so normal, just more and more unnatural; You'll think you're fine, that nothing's wrong, but I hide in the shadows; I'll eat you from the inside out, you'll never notice what's wrong, I'll intoxicate your mind, you'll never again be strong; You'll never escape my grasp, I'll hold you to the end, You think it's over now, you just wait, you'll bend; Just when you think I'm in your past, I'll find you once again; I'll take you past your destination, I'll push you 2001-06-15T14:00:00-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Dying-To-Be-Thin-3500.aspx Restless Like the brown petals of a wilting rose My own soul withers and dies Trapped in a placegoing nowhere It waits for time to demise My heart aches for a chance to be free In a way 2001-06-15T14:00:00-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Restless-3501.aspx When is Forever... Why Do You Make Me 2001-06-14T14:00:00-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/When-is-Forever___-3495.aspx All In My Head *Before I start, please don't think that I am suicidal. I wrote this a LONG time ago. Please read/rate this for it's poetic content, not the words. 2001-06-14T14:00:00-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/All-In-My-Head-3496.aspx Personal Experience I walked into the house from basketball practice at six pm. The remains of the vase that was on the stand beside the door, lay at my feet. The furniture in the living room was tipped and topped over and anything fragile had been thrown and had shattered. Mother sat on the bottom step crying, her arms a mass of cuts and gashes. "What happened?" I practically yelled. I ran over to Mom and threw 2001-06-14T14:00:00-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Personal-Experience-3497.aspx Sonnet about Death Death is full of sorrow and surprise Sooner or later it comes at anytime. Even though I do not remember my demise In my hearts I still remember my greatest crime. Why God did you end it all this way? With my love so bright like the sun Having my true love so far away No matter how far I could run I wish I could see my sun one’s more Even though I’m dead I still recollect you’re tender love Why does my soul feel so empty and sore? At long 2001-06-10T14:00:00-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Sonnet-about-Death-3481.aspx How to drive your teacher crazy Everything is possible. Are you tired of being a normal kid in school, doing everything perfectly and doing your homework always on time. Boring stuff! Think of this! it is possible to drive your teacher crazy. Here are some tips. First, never ever do your homework. Secondly, don't listen to her. I am positively sure that the few ideas that follow will drive your teacher crazy. What was the last time you enjoyed yourself in the classroom? As you know, it is no fun being quiet. It is one of the ways to drive your teacher crazy. Make alot of noise. Don't care that your teacher is telling you to stop again and again. Just act stubborn and keep on talking as your normal routine. Using swear words will increase your teacher's temper, and you will be happy forever. These tips will for sure help you to not be a listener. Do you hate homework? Did you ever wish not to do your homework? Are you doing your homework right now like always. There is no time for you to enjoy. Think you are in a classroom and your teacher is collecting the homework. When she will ask you to give her the homework. Just answer her, “What! homework or did we have any homework?”. I guaranteed that it will make your teachers face red. If you are not satisfied by thin and you want to make your teacher angrier than before, then use this formula. Always forget boring studies and do smart work. always be prepared for cheating. This advice will help you to become a perfect cheater and a homework free person. What are you doing to your life by sitting quietly and calmly? Do something crazy. Forget the boring way of sitting in the class. What you need to do first is try acting. Act like sleepy all the time. Don't bother to know what's going around you in the class? I you don't like it this way. Then act restlessly. Secondly, do not just sit on your assigned chair. Try a new chair everyday.This is good way to make your teacher upset. by your acting crazy will make your teacher act crazy. Remember nothing is impossible at school. Now you have a solution to your problem. By following every single bit of my advice, you can become the kind of smart person you want to be. Also you can make 2001-06-09T14:00:00-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/How-to-drive-your-teacher-crazy-3472.aspx My Dream Meal High on a mountaintop overlooking the shoreline of Cruz Bay in St. John of the U.S.V.I., there sits a small restaurant called “Chateau Bordeaux.” A mid-sized deck protrudes out the back of the restaurant. Nine tables are randomly placed on this patio, each with its own single white candle in the center. It is night, and bright wicker torches line the veranda, consecutively spaced about six feet apart. Looking down at the bay, colorful lights from the inner Caribbean city reflect onto the glistening water of the shore. The tables are set with solid white China and beautifully shined silverware. Tall crystal wineglasses are placed at each setting, each filled with ice cold piña coladas. In the background, you are able to make out the melodious tune of “Unchained Melody” being played softly on a piano. Sitting at a table closest to the cliff sits my boyfriend and I, gazing at the radiant view of the sea. Jack is wearing a jet-black tuxedo with a blood red dress shirt underneath the jacket, and I am wearing a long, flowing black, fitted, strappy velvet gown with black satin slippers and a small silver diamond necklace. My hair is gently stirred by the constant trade winds of the Caribbean, adding an almost eerie effect to the mood. As the two of us sit down to eat, we are befuddled with the exquisitely prepared meal set before us. The main course sits near the center of our table, just inches away from the candle. It is a large, wooden bowl filled with salad from The Olive Garden and mixed with their own, homemade dressing. At each of the two place settings that we sit, there is a large plate of angel-hair pasta topped with just the right amount of delicious marinara sauce, and sprinkled with only the best parmesan cheese. Next to the wooden salad bowl in the center of the table on the opposite side of the candle, there is a small wicker basket filled with Olive Garden breadsticks, covered by a thin flowered napkin. This fine meal is just begging to be consumed. Cruz Bay in St. John just seemed to be the perfect place to set the mood for my dream meal. I remember going to St. John on a vacation with my mother and father and actually did go to a mountaintop restaurant called “Chateau Bordeaux.” It was an absolutely beautiful 2001-06-02T14:00:00-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/My-Dream-Meal-3440.aspx Life = Destruction Earl. It rhymed with girl. He always took a lot of heat for that. But that was before the Easter egg. The extraordinary Easter egg. Earl’s extraordinary Easter egg… He got it as a gift from his mean cousin Katie that never was and never will be nice to him (she kept teasing his name). It looked like nothing special to him. Probably just some chocolate inside but it definitely wasn’t an ordinary egg. This egg contained extra-terrestrial contents that have enormous potential. As he unwrapped the cheap aluminum wrapper encasing the egg, a little note fell out. At first, what seemed like an encoded language scribbled on the note moved its lines around and became American English. This is the pod of life and destruction. In the pod contains objects from the seventh dimension. Its purpose is to continue the mere existence of the universe by destroying much of it. 3,465,735,180,261 EUs received 32 EUs needed Note: The reader of this is cursed with the occupation of feeding the pod the energy it needs to complete its objective. Nice prank Kate but this is too stupid to be funny or scary, Earl thought. As he was about to throw it out, he noticed that the egg felt warm to his touch. He easily broke open the plastic shell and inside was a very strange looking object. It looked like a cool blue rock that shimmered like water. It felt like slick rubber but it bended and changed shape like Jell-o. This is weird, Earl though. As he was running out the kitchen door to ask Katie about this, the “thing” slipped out of his hand and a bounced straight up a couple hundred feet. While it was still going up, it disappeared. Uh-oh, Earl thought, it’s going to do whatever it’s supposed to do! Then, it warped back into existence right in the palm of Earl’s hand! Weird, Earl thought, better not tell Katie right away. At night, he put the pod under his pillow. It just made him feel safer when it’s in his hands than in his parents bedroom. Next morning, he felt really tired. He glanced at the slip and was shocked at the numbers on it. It read that instead of 32 EUs needed, it only said 3. Uh-oh, I looked at the back of the slip and found more words on it. It said that EU stood for energy unit, which was 2001-05-24T14:00:00-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Life-Destruction-3401.aspx The Painter Suddenly, he woke up. He sensed that the train had stopped. “Am I in Beijing?” John Gwen thought. He looked around and saw Tianjing signs on the pillars in the train station. “Looks like this is it. Well I better hop off and glance around. After he hopped off, he saw two security guards hurrying toward him. Uh-oh. Two strong security guards rushed to him and grabbed him. The other one took his painting. They sent him to the office to confront their chief. The chief was sitting down behind a large desk and looked like a kind looking man that was toughened by the world. He had eyes that can look right through you. “Chief, we caught this thief trying to sneak off the cargo train that just arrived. This is what he stole.” Said one of the guards as he handed the painting over to the chief. “I suggest putting him in jail for fifteen days and see if he tries to steal again.” Said the other guard. “Oh no,” John thought, “if they put me in jail for fifteen days. I’ll miss the art convention. I must prove my innocence.” “No, no, I swear, I didn’t steal it! That’s my—“ “Shut up!” the first guard ordered. The chief had been silent since the suspect had been brought in. The man looks like a high school student. He is shivering and looks very nervous. “Is he shivering because he is afraid of getting caught? Or is he freezing?” he thought. “Okay, what’s your name? “J…J…John Gwen.” He muttered, “c…can I have hot water?” “Sure.” And he poured some hot water for him pretending not to hear the grunt from one of the guards. Then he waited as John slowly drank the water. “Well,” John thought, “if I can’t prove that the painting is mine, I could get to the convention on time but I will also have to pay for sneaking on the train. However, I could pretend to go to the bathroom and escape but I won’t be able to take my painting with me. Also, how will I get to Beijing then?” “Okay, what are you doing here?” the chief asked. “I was going to go to Beijing but at Shenyang, I fell asleep when I was waiting for the train and somebody stole my tickets and all my money so I snuck on a cargo train and I thought it was going to Beijing but when I 2001-05-24T14:00:00-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/The-Painter-3402.aspx My Most Embarassing Day Ever Dear Diary, Today was the most embarrassing day of my life. I hope this will never happen to me again. Here’s how my day went. I woke up this morning around 7:30am. It was the Grand Final day for my Under 17’s football side. We were undefeated. I was the full forward and so far I have kicked ninety seven goals. I need at least three more goals this game to get my first one hundred goal season. I was going through my normal Sunday morning football routine. Get up, eat breakfast (nine wheat bix and two glasses of orange juice) and get changed for footy. One of my superstitions is to wear the same footy jocks I’ve worn all season. Every game I have worn them we have won but for some reason today I completely forgot about them. I got to the oval at around 10:30am and met my team so we could inspect the oval. We weren’t due to play until 1:30pm. In the meantime we just did a few practice drills and admired the weather. It was a perfect day for footy, no clouds in the sky, sunny and a soft oval. Does this get any better I asked myself? From there on it didn’t. In the change room five minutes before we were due to play I realised I wasn’t wearing my lucky jocks. It didn’t bother me too much but then I remembered we haven’t lost a game with out them. So for this game I had to settle for my standard jocks. The game had started and we were off with a flying start. At quarter time we were up by three goals. My teammates and I were wondering if I was going to kick my hundred goals without my lucky jocks. So far I was off to a good start, I had kicked a goal in the first quarter. By three quarter time we were up by only one goal. I only kicked one more goal so I was on ninety nine for the season. I needed one more goal. In the last twenty seconds of the last quarter we were down by two points. I led out from the goal square towards the boundary to take a mark but I dropped it. I got away from my opponent so I was running away from the goals with the ball. I turned around running 2001-05-21T14:00:00-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/My-Most-Embarassing-Day-Ever-3390.aspx Troubled World Dark clouds drew closer to Paddington square. Thick drops of rain broke as they hit the ground. A frozen sculpture of an eagle standing on the world, beneath the winter moon, stared at John with its little stony eyes. John felt an instant moment of remorse, standing, soaked, at the front door of his house. In his hand spools of suffering as the thunder roars. A moment of intense lightening. John shivered in the cold, as he dared not meet the eye of the eagle. He noticed a figure run in the distance out of the corner of his eye. John saw a figure get in a car and drive off. Standing scared of his own shadow, John lifted his left hand, agony in his wet pocket, as rain drips from the end of his nose, shattering on the welcome sign at the door. In his darkroom he was finally alone with the spools of suffering now set out in ordered rows. The only light was red, tenderly glowing as though he was in a church: John the priest preparing the mass. Solutions lie now in trays beneath his hands. Tension mounted in him as the photo processed. John waited anxiously, with a Mr Kipling cake in his right hand. His hands trembled. Features faintly started to twist before his eyes, a half formed ghost. John saw his life end in front of him. He found it hard to breath, as if his lungs were bare. The feeling of being alone was no longer their, John felt as though he was being squeezed around his neck. The cold crept into his body through the surface of his skin. The beat of his heart was fading. He saw only one shadow, his own, as he looked round the room tortured. Then his neck was let loose. Air was now his obsession as John gasped in relief. John looked again at the trays as twisting features slowly formed a figure of a person. Reluctantly he recognised this person. It is his Sarah. She lay before him on the floor, in the kitchen by the cupboard, pleading for her life as John held a razor-sharp knife, standing over her, his bear like shadow across her. She tries to fight back and strikes his left hand with her sharp red nails. He punches her fiercely, full force as tears of blood came down the face 2001-05-20T14:00:00-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Troubled-World-3382.aspx The Bridge <b>July 1st 2001</b> Sweat poured down my rugged unshaved face, bathed in my camouflage, and dripped on my MP5 sub-machine gun. As I ran for my God-forsaken life I spit out my fresh chew and screamed at my division sniping in the nearby trench, “GET THE HELL OUT! IT’S GONNA BLOW!!” Once I gained their attention it was too late. BAWOOSH! I tried to glance at my four other companions but I only caught a glimpse their distraught visages a split second before debris covered my sight and I was luckily blown forward from the impact of a Chinese high explosive grenade. My sniper division, was unluckily obliterated by it. I was knocked unconscious; barely gasping for air. Various thoughts filled my head… A chunk of our team snipers wiped out within a second, including my long time friend PFC Ransom, two year Green Beret sniper specialist, I use to drink Michelob with back in college before we got drafted. I almost forgot it was a couple days before it would be my birthday. I can’t believe the war was almost over because it seems like it has lasted for an eternity. How did I get knocked unconscious? I couldn’t even recall the face of my wife and the baby girl she gave birth to from what I read in her letter. I have to defend the bridge at all costs, but am I even alive?…But the only thing that ran through my head at the moment was how devastating the end of this skirmish between China and us it was and how it should’ve been. The conflicts between the U.S. and China that would last for a decade all started on April 1st, 2001 when U.S. a UP-403 spy plane collided with a Chinese F-8 fighter jet, killing the Chinese pilot and tearing one of the wings of the spy plane as it safely landed into a Chinese air field. As Chinese officials demanded an apology for the mishap, they kept the crew of 24 as hostage for eighteen days forming one of the most critical standoffs in U.S. history. After the ten days elapsed, a cataclysmic event shocked the world. On April 19th, 2001, the Chinese army unloaded clip after clip from their AK-47 rifles into the 24 crew members, starting a war that would last for 10 years. Naval destroyers invaded China’s east coast 10 days later. D-Day II 2001-05-16T14:00:00-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/The-Bridge-3373.aspx Who Am I? I am a loving mother, a faithful partner, a loyal friend and a devoted child. Love and Family are very important to me, and I struggle to find time for all my loved ones, for without these treasured relationships, my life would be meaningless. I am a pioneer on a quest of personal growth, constantly in search of truth and knowledge, always longing to travel to places unknown, whether physically or spiritually. I believe that all of our experiences help us to be the person we were destined to be, therefore, we should be thankful for our mistakes as well as our triumphs, and live our lives with no regrets. I am a diplomat, struggling to keep the peace with all those around me. I believe that we are all brothers and sisters, children of the same divine power. Sometimes I become disenchanted with society, the state of the world, and how people treat each other, and it saddens me to the point that I want to shut myself off so I won't have to see it. I am a spiritual being. I believe that we can each find a piece of heaven inside ourselves if we look hard enough. Although I'm not a follower of any one religion, I am tolerant and accepting of all beliefs. I believe that what the Christians call "God", the Native Americans call "The Great Spirit", the followers of Islam call "Allah", and the Buddhists recognize as simply "the Void", are all one and the same, different interpretations of the divine power that lives in and around all of us. I am a free spirit. I like to go where the wind takes me. I love to swim in the ocean and look at the moon. I love to ride on a galloping horse's back and feel the wind in my hair. Sometimes the responsibilities of work and family cause me to be discontented and bored with life. I have made bad choices, and chosen to escape from this discontentment and boredom with the use of certain substances. I am an addict. I am different that everyone else in this room, yet we are all the same. Maybe we are born more sensitive than most people, which leads us to try to escape in some way. Maybe our special kind of sensitivity causes us to be more susceptible to this disease called Addiction. But I believe it can 2001-05-12T14:00:00-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Who-Am-I-3354.aspx The Long Walk Walking, there is no end in sight: stranded on a narrow country road for all eternity. It is almost dark now. The clouds having moved in secretively. When did that happen? I am so far away from all that is familiar. The trees are groaning against the wind’s fury: when did the wind start blowing? Have I been walking for so long that time hysterically slipped away! The leaves are rustling about swirling through the air like discarded post-it notes smashing, slapping against the trees and blacktop, “splat-snap”. Where did the sun go? It gave the impression only an instant ago, or had it been longer; that it was going to be a still and peaceful sunny day; has panic from hunger and walking so long finally crept in? Waking up this morning, had I been warned of the impending day, the highs and lows that I would soon face, and the unexpected twist of fate that awaited me, I would have stayed in bed. It was a sunny day. The leftovers of last week’s snowstorm still blanketed most of the surrounding area. I decided, after straggling about the house for nearly two hours, lethargy slowly creeping in, that I would go for a drive. I leaped in my trusty old Maverick and roared away. The Maverick, which I bought in 1975, was dark blue, (my favorite color). It was a steal and only ten years past its prime. It was a good, trustworthy car and until today, I had not had any problems with it. This was a spontaneous kind of getaway, so nothing was planned, no basket of food prepared, nor did I make any other preparations. Living in the city can be depressing so getting away from the concrete jungle for a few hours was a welcomed escape. I have not lived in this city for very long, although I knew the names of the adjoining towns, there were a few that I did not know. However, being the adventurer that I am, I drove off in a direction that I have never been. I do not know why I did not think to look at the gas gauge before I left perhaps I was too preoccupied with the thought of fleeing that I did not care. After two and a half hours of Driving, on an old narrow country road, maneuvering the Maverick to its full potential 2001-05-06T14:00:00-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/The-Long-Walk-3327.aspx My Friend, Chris There are many people in this world who hold great reputations. There are far fewer people who posess great character. A reputation is built in just moments, and reflects what you do in front of people. Character, on the other hand, is built over years, and is reflected in what is unseen by others. Of all of my friends, one exemplifies great character more than any of the others. His name is Chris. Chris stands a little over 6 feet tall with thick, dirty blonde hair. His piercing blue eyes change color in the sunlight. He is very light complected, with a small amount of facial hair on the base of his chin. His long sideburns grow down the length of his ear. He is one of those adventurous guys who does things that I would never dream of doing. Realizing that life is short, his ambition is to make the most out of life that he possibly can. Chris has influenced me more than any other person on the campus. He did this by making me believe in who I really am. « Always remember that life is what you make of it. You have the chance to become whatever you desire – it’s a gift that God gives you, » he told me once. «Some people spend their lives blaming others for their problems. Its far better to spend time and energy searching for answers -- instead of pointing fingers. » One of his great attributes is shown in the fact that he tries to cheer people up and make them laugh while they are experiencing great emotional stress or pain. He is known to play some great practical jokes on friends just to brighten their day. He once called a friend who was going through some personal problems and told him that he was being investigated by the Humane Society for animal cruelty. Chris even involved many of his fellow workers in the joke. Unfortunately, they forgot to tell the man that they were joking! Later that night, he remembered to explain to the man about the joke. Fearing that his friend would be upset, he sheepishly told him about his little endeavor. The man, instead of being angry, showed great relief. He even thanked Chris for what he did. The man said that it made him realize how unimportant his problems really were. « I guess that I 2001-05-03T14:00:00-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/My-Friend,-Chris-3308.aspx It's a Caring Society - Do we love our neighbour? At a moments thought we might say yes – yes it is a caring society and yes I do love my neighbour. Who does your neighbour include? It is very easy to love our “respectable” neighbours, but do we have the same capacity of love for our “underprivileged” and not so “well off” neighbours? It’s a lovely idea to have all of God’s children, black men and white men, Jews and Gentiles, Protestants and Catholics singing in a voice of equality. However the reality is very difficult to achieve. Some wise person once said, “Toleration is the greatest gift of the mind. It requires the same effort of the brain as it takes to balance oneself on a bicycle.” Perhaps if there was more toleration in our society it would be more caring. We live in a so-called “Democratic Society”. We are all created equally. We all have a heart and a brain. But because of some small difference, be it race, religion, sex, colour, moral values or a disability we are not all treated with care or love. Shakespeare once wrote: Hath not a Jew eyes? Hath not a Jew hands organs dimensions senses affections passions? Fed with the same food, hurt with the same weapons, subject to the same diseases, healed by the same means, warmed and cooled by the same winter and summer as a Christian is? If you prick us do we not bleed? If you tickle us do we not laugh? If you poison us do we not die? And if you wrong us do we not seek revenge? Very ancient words, forgotten all too soon. For a moment, take your self-aside. Substitute “Jew” with any one of the following words –traveller, woman, Negro,disabled person, unemployed person, refugee, underachiever. Now you will get a clear picture of the “Democratic Society” in which we live. Let us think again – substitute “Christian” with your own name. Can we now say our society is caring and we all love our neighbour – no matter who he is or where he’s from? “If you can learn a simple trick you’ll get along better with all kinds of people. You never really know a person until you consider things from their point of view. Until you climb into their skin and walk around in it.” Harper Lee penned those words nearly half a century ago. Once again ancient words, which have been forgotten, but could 2001-04-30T14:00:00-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/It-s-a-Caring-Society-Do-we-love-our-neighbour-3288.aspx The poor grass in the new place I am strangely idealistic early in the morning. I almost feel like singing sometimes. There is something about Times Square at 7:30 AM. You notice a lot. The desolateness. The workers in their blue jumpsuits, loading and unloading. And the calm in a place not usually known for calm. This is where I wake myself up most mornings with a walk from 42nd to 56th St when I opt to get off the train a little early. The few I run into with some regularity smile at me with an unspoken friendship. I find pleasure in the view of skyscrapers reaching up to the blurry skies. So different from the reality that is the near-ghetto landscape of Bushwick, the place where I had been only an hour before. The place where I live. I can almost feel everyday on the L, the second I leave Bushwick, like I’m leaving to another world. That second brings back the memory of another world I left. The small island where I was born, the place I can barely even remember anymore. I think sometimes with a smile and sometimes with self-pity of those first months in an alien place. I was six that year. My parents never explained anything to me. Mi mami dressed me up one day in a little flowery dress and it was really hot and we all went in a long taxi drive to this huge place with lots of people and we had all these bags and then everyone was crying and then we went in this thing and we were flying and I got scared and I was crying and we got here and that’s it. That was all I understood. And we had to start our lives in an incredibly alien place. I was very unhappy. I hated the other girls at school before I could even understand them. I envied their smiles and their new shoes and their Mickey Mouse book bags. How I lived my days with envy. It was my companion on the way to school and on my lonely way back. That big, red brick, building loomed intimidating in the distance that first day as I neared the corner of Wilson Av. But it really never stopped looking that way. School was a blur of pointing fingers, impatient faces and bored, droning voices who mispronounced my name. I was always so silent, staring at 2001-04-30T14:00:00-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/The-poor-grass-in-the-new-place-3292.aspx Marion For a long time, I saw her almost every day on the train. Her gravely voice would prompt me to look up and then quickly look down. Sometimes, she would appear as I gazed aimlessly at the doors that adjoin the cars of the train. She would enter, look around, smile faintly and then introduce herself. Her name is Marion. She is homeless. But no, she doesn’t steal and never has in her life. She is down on her luck and needs help. And can we please help her? A dime, a nickel, anything. In fact, she would be happy with food. No, she doesn’t do drugs and would be so grateful for any kind soul who would help. Always that very same speech with that same plastic cheerfulness. She would make her way slowly through the train car, patiently when it was almost empty, and excusing herself to those who were already shrinking away from her, when it was crowded. She would stop sometimes and peer into the face closest to her with a deep imploration in her eyes. When it was my face, I would look down discreetly, sometimes placing wrinkled bills into her dirty, wrinkled palm. She would thank and bless me profusely, I would dismiss her by staring at my hands with an embarrassment I couldn’t explain. I didn’t want her attention. I didn’t want her to look at me or thank me. I wanted her to not exist. I didn’t want to wonder if she was a mother or a part of family or how she ended up in her sad journey walking through the rumbling cars of New York City’s trains. She would move on to another uncomfortable face, another one that ignored her. Some would say a casual, “No.” Almost as if she had asked if they knew the time. She would simply move on. When she had been ignored by enough faces, she would stand close to the doors adjoining the trains, nod slowly and then walk through. I saw her one day in the bathroom of the Long Island Ferry Station. I stood to the side, waiting for a free stall. She walked in and sneezed several times. She had an almost confused expression, staring at the wall and then the floor and then me for a little while before walking up to the garbage can. I was very surprised, so removed she 2001-04-30T14:00:00-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Marion-3294.aspx On Being Dominican There is something about Times Square at 7:30 AM. You notice a lot: The desolateness, the workers in their blue jumpsuits, loading and unloading, as well as the calm in a place not usually known for calm. This is where I wake myself up most mornings with a walk from 42nd to 56th St. when I opt to get off the train a little early. The few I run into with some regularity smile at me with an unspoken friendship. I find pleasure in the view of skyscrapers reaching up to blurry skies; so different from the reality that is the near-ghetto landscape of Bushwick, the place where I had been only an hour before. The place where I live. I can almost feel everyday on the L, The second I leave Bushwick; like I’m leaving to another world. That brings back the memory of another world I left. The small island where I was born, the place I can barely remember. I was born in the Dominican Republic, a tiny island that is so different from this tiny island. I do not have may memories of those first six years of my life but I know that I had a different destiny in store. Except those for the rich, schools in the Dominican Republic were small buildings with limited books, teachers and opportunities. I would never have attended a school as amazing as the High School for Environmental Studies, where I have grown far beyond the scope of Bushwick. I was awakened by my mother very early one morning and we left my small town just as the sun began to warm the air. I wish I had paid more attention to the arms that clutched me and cried as they said goodbye; but I was too sleepy. I would not see them again and not return for five years but I when I did, I was a tourist and they were strangers. Returning had the effect on me that I always questioned how Dominican I am and how Dominican I should be. I saw in my mother’s eyes that she too wondered and it saddened her to lose a daughter to the Gringos. It saddened me to be lost to her. It is so strange to me that I live in two different worlds between the L, my lifeline to both. There is the world to which I ride 2001-04-30T14:00:00-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/On-Being-Dominican-3296.aspx Broken Heart She sits and stares Those beautiful tears rolling by; Little did she realize that she was in a world where nobody bothers - where nobody 2001-04-25T14:00:00-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Broken-Heart-3260.aspx In every posible way Creeping on up like night Rushing through like day, Love came and grasped me In every single way. Sweetening like chocolate Bittering liek lime Love came and 2001-04-25T14:00:00-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/In-every-posible-way-3262.aspx Denial Don't tell me to shut up don't tell me to give up I am too strong And my love won't be denied. Don't tell me it's over Din't give me pitying looks It is not over He is not gone. He'll come back to me I know, When he is ready, when you have gone Don't roll your eyes He'll come back to me - i feel it in my bones. Don't shout at me Don't 2001-04-25T14:00:00-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Denial-3263.aspx Sleeping Midnight, I come across the sky as I look out the window in my small old house. I reach my head out, as the moonlight holds me down, to 2001-04-12T14:00:00-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Sleeping-3194.aspx Infatuation Forget his name, forget his face Forget his kiss, his warm embrace Forget the love that you once knew Remember now, there's someone new. Forget the love that you once shared Forget the fact that he once cared Forget the times you spent together Remember now, he's gone forever Forget him when they play your song Forget you cried the whole night long Forget the way that you two were Remember now he's chosen her. Forget you memorized his walk Forget the way he used to talk Forget the things he used to say Remember now he's gone away. Forget the nights 2001-04-10T14:00:00-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Infatuation-3178.aspx Sometimes I Wonder Sometimes I wonder if there's anything more than this, I wonder, "do we really exist?" Sometimes I wonder "Is that really me?" When I look in the mirror, and my face is all I see. Sometimes I wonder why we exist, I wonder, "what's our purpose?" Why do we have a nose, eyes, a mouth and a body? Why do we talk? Sometimes I wonder "Is there really a heaven?" I wonder, " Is god REAL?" Is there really life after death, Or it just to give us hope? Sometimes I wonder is evolution really the path to our existence? Or is it just another tale of hope 2001-04-10T14:00:00-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Sometimes-I-Wonder-3179.aspx My Trip to Wildwood, New Jersey One of the best vacation spots and most fun are down the shore in Wildwood, New Jersey. Wildwood consists of a boardwalk with tons of rides and fun, a beach with a beautiful ocean, and little summerhouses with ocean-side views. The best attractions though would probably be located on the boardwalk. There are so many things to see and do. Although it’s rather costly, it’s well worth it and it’s a great place for a family to share quality time together. The boardwalk is consisted of shops, arcades, and piers of rides. On the boardwalk, you will find adults, teenagers, kids, and even babies trying to have a good time. Also, there are shops located all over the place. Tattoo/piercing parlors, fast food places, curly fry’ booths, ice cream sellers, and even a mall filled with all types of shops. If you’re not into shopping, there are arcades located after every few shops. You can win prizes, spend your money, and get addicted real quickly. Although most people usually walk around, you can also ride the tramcar. The tramcar is a long yellow ride that takes people around the whole boardwalk (which by the way is two miles long!) for a few dollars. Usually, the tramcar can be heard by it’s famous saying, “Watch the tramcar please.” Other then shops and arcades; there are piers full of rides. On each pier their are rides basically for all ages and older people. There are roller coasters with and without loops, log flumes, haunted houses, carousels, mini golf courses, and even bungee jumping. For each pier you can either buy tickets which are pretty expensive, or a bracelet that will let you ride any ride you want to unlimited times. Another place in Wildwood that is always packed on a hot, sticky day is the beach. There are people all over the place on towels, underneath umbrellas, and in the ocean. People laughing, complaining about the heat, and running into the ocean. You can also hear the ice cream man going up and down the beach screaming, “ Get your Fudgy Wudgy Bars.” People usually spend hours at the beach sun bathing, swimming, having lunch, reading, and sometimes sleeping. The ocean is the best part of the beach though. Determining how far you go out, the waves get bigger and bigger. There are teenagers, kids, and even adults surfing and boogie boarding. You 2001-04-09T14:00:00-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/My-Trip-to-Wildwood,-New-Jersey-3173.aspx Why You... Why you starin' quit that hatin' ya dont wanna start me. Im goin crazy all my friends are lazy. You cant faze me, dont play with me.You dont know me, you dont owe me. I think ive seen you with your crew, your kinda weak like a little geek, damn you freek. You just flipped me off and it pissed me off. Here I come, im getting closer. Are you moving its sorta blury, I cant see you, your crew left you, its only us two. I finally see you, you aint no fool, im so sorry, I didnt know its you. I acted dumb and I acted mad, now I know why your mad. Next time i'll think I wont drink, it makes me think. You get pissed, please dont leave me 2001-04-05T14:00:00-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Why-You___-3148.aspx ANDY K. poem How I feel about you... When we first caught eyes it was love at first sight. I just thought it was right. I walked over to you, 2001-04-04T14:00:00-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/ANDY-K_-poem-3131.aspx Of Love Of Love Feeble I, sick of life, stranded, in the youth of sins Went down the abyss of sorrow's sea like a fish with no fins, Deeper into dark, not a thing to see, to the land of no return No sparkle of light, no signs of hope, no touch to learn To my rescue then, some light and a force dragged me out Wondered I what it was, 'twas love that hauled me out Sweet seemed love, its touch great pleasure like eternal bliss Its apparent bliss, realized not I, was an infernal kiss With love I cuddled up hoping joy, as to what it is Like the serpent pairs coiled cuddle up for a kissing hiss Love's warm hold, gradually, felt I strangling me Caressing turned grappling, bliss a struggle, its touch thorny Of the dark sea out, love deserted me, in the desert of life Love is a folly, platonic or secular, a conflict, a strife Love to life what to eyes is the sharp tip of a knife Love to sorrow is what to a husband his beloved wife Love, no contrary of hate, but the very world of hate Wealth lost, health too, bad times, loves he who ill his fate Than a damned Lucifer's, 2001-03-29T14:00:00-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Of-Love-3096.aspx On My Love, Anne On My Love, Anne Two glasses of glistening wine are your eyes Turn which my sorrow to 2001-03-29T14:00:00-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/On-My-Love,-Anne-3098.aspx The Known Unknown Man alone wonders at man's achievements, which are nothing. Had neither a wish we in this world to be born Nor we wish to be dead, as we wish to live on If our birth as well as death be not of our wish Why in life a wish and 2001-03-29T14:00:00-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/The-Known-Unknown-3104.aspx I just couldn’t bear it Ohh how I loathe days like these where the tempeture is sub-zero and the sky is gaged by the dark overcast. A overcast that blocks any rays of warmth and bring a malicious gift of frigid snow and sleet to further rain down upon my happiness. My progression through the woods was only accompanied with the sound of the crunching snow beneath my feet and a harsh wind bombarding my ears. I determined that the short cut through the woods would be the best way home from my friends house, wanting to bear as little time as possible in this weather. Well at least I thought it was a good idea until a deep rumble broke my concentration. I stopped abruptly in response to this bone chilling sound and then slowly turned to see what ominous creature owned this dark rumble. The owner to my regret was an enormous bear whose health and mental stability seem questionable at best. This brown abomination was incredibly thin, a white foam dripped from his mouth and his eyes seemed to 2001-03-27T14:00:00-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/I-just-couldn’t-bear-it-3122.aspx Alwayz and Forever Alwayz and Forever in my heart you will stay. My love for you grows with each passing day. Always and Forever 2001-03-25T14:00:00-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Alwayz-and-Forever-3081.aspx Violet’s Love Sun: Little violet with color of the heaven, Why are your tender petals so sadly fallen on the ground? Doesn’t anyone forget to water you, my heaven? It seems you feel yourself not very sound… Violet: Because I miss 2001-03-24T13:00:00-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Violet’s-Love-3068.aspx The First Gash of Pain As I first realized that he was gone I was astonished. My grandfather whome I had seen the day before. He was dead... forever. It was the first time I had realized that. People in my life have died of corse... but this time I was just old enough to realize it. To realize what it ment left an un bearible pain in my stomach like a knife that was 2001-03-19T13:00:00-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/The-First-Gash-of-Pain-3114.aspx The Omega Directive I was on my way into the ‘office’ and I saw the secretary; “Hey Cheryl.” “Hey Martin. Here, isn’t it the big day today?” she asked “Yep, she’s finally coming online.” I replied, with a bit of an excited tone in my voice “Christ! What is it with men always having to call things ‘she’?” Her voice had something of a viscous snap to it. “Hey, don’t blame me dear. I just work here don’t I?” She giggled. I like it when she giggles. It’s got a sweetness to it that, for some reason, most other women lacked. I smiled at her. “So……..are you, going to let me in? Or shall I just stand all day looking at you, which I wouldn’t actually mind doing?” I heard a buzz and then a click at the door. “I’ll take that as a ‘yes’ then, shall I? Or are you just messing with my head?” “Go on, in, now! Or do I have to smack your rear end to get you in there?” She said. “Well, come on over here and try it baby!” I said to her with one great big cheesy grin on my face. “Oh you dirty man, you!” She said, sarcastically. We always were saying stuff like that in our own little way. It was…different. I’d never been like this with anyone else. It was always just us two. Then there would be a great booming voice from inside the ‘office’. “BRYSON!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!! GET YOUR SCRAWNY ASS IN HERE, NOW!!!!!!!!!!” “Oh dear, General Solomon’s calling.” I said with some remorse. “Don’t you mean ‘great wind-bag of Alcatraz’?” She said. I laughed. That’s the nickname I’d given him when I had started at the Pentagon. He was supposedly an ex guard over on Alcatraz prison island…. supposedly. I crossed the threshold into a huge room. Dimly lit, only the centre table was illuminated. I could see the General’s face. “I told you not to be late. I watched you out there flirting with Cheryl, it’s not on. I’ve told you before to leave my daughter alone!” Everyone turned and looked at me. I couldn’t help but say:- “Who, me?” I got a warm laugh from everyone in the room. Except of course from Mr. Stern faced – lover’s father – who – hates – me. His emotionless face and piercing stare were enough to make anyone cower for fear of their lives. He always looked like he was going to attack you or 2001-03-18T13:00:00-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/The-Omega-Directive-3065.aspx The Hacker It was a lonely Saturday night. The wind was howling through the branches of the old oak tree outside my window. The branches swayed back and forth, creating faint tapping and screeching sounds on the glass. And so, I sat… It was a night like any other; my music playing in the background and the room was illuminated only by the changing shades of green from my lava lamp. I waited. Suddenly, a <beep> came from the system unit of my computer, signalling that it was ready. I sat in my big leather chair, leant forward, and logged on. Immediately, the computer went through a series of programmes, checking the system was operating correctly, and so on. The status bar reached 100% and the computer was now ready for action. I sat with the bright glare in my eyes. The once room, once light by a perpetually changing shade of green, was now light up with a brilliant sky blue. “Good evening, Dave. Would you like me to log on to the Internet?” It was a synthesised voice coming from the computer. It was a voice interface I had made by piecing together things my girl friend had said. I had it on the computer to remind me of her, and to give me hope that one day I would see her again. “Hmm…yeah, log me on.” I said. My voice was grotty and weak. Although I had a voice interface, I rarely spoke, even though I used my computer 24/7, I’d normally use the keyboard and mouse. Still, having a voice interface was pretty nifty, but I couldn’t help but think that one day, it may not recognise my voice….it was getting worse by the day. The modem clicked. “Log on complete. Have a nice day.” It said. I almost broke down. I hadn’t heard this voice for some time….it brought back memories. I had forgotten what she sounded like…She? My god! I’d started to think that this machine was my girl friend. ‘The late nights must be getting to me.’ I thought “Thanks.” I said. I could hardly stand it…it felt like there was a rock in my throat; you know the one I mean? When you’re upset and you feel like your going cry? Well, anyway, I cracked my knuckles, for no reason what so ever, knowing full well it could give me premature arthritis. , and started typing. When I looked 2001-03-18T13:00:00-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/The-Hacker-3066.aspx How to get to school without saying the F word Ingredients: Yourself and the city of New York Please! Don’t scream too loud at the sunlight piercing your protesting eyes, torn from the throes of a trip in Rome. Monotonously say, “Yes Mom,” to the screaming she-devil dragging you out of bed. Place your feet on the cold floor and yelp. Scramble for your floppies; make sure they’re under the bed. No other place will do. You will now be forced to grope underneath the bed for this necessary accessory. Make sure your hand encounters something cold and slimy that you can’t identify. But please! DON’T SAY THE F WORD. Remember, Mom is watching. Remove your hand, wipe on tissue and slowly make your way to the bathroom. Make sure it is occupied; hopefully by your brother but if he is not available, your sister will do. If it is your father, go back to your room and wait for either sibling. Once your brother or sister is in the bathroom, bang on the door at least twice. Repeat if desired. Have them stay inside for another five minutes, pace the hallway in impatience and wish to be an only child. You may also wish to die but this is quite drastic and not necessary. Once the occupant leaves the bathroom, glare at them angrily and then stalk inside. Jump into the shower, turn the wrong knob so that cold water pours over your face. But please! DON’T SAY THE F WORD. Someone might be standing right outside. Make sure your shower is just long enough so that you have to skip breakfast. Emerge from your shower, don a towel and stare at yourself in the mirror. Complain about your looks, wallow in self-pity and begin to cry hysterically. Stop crying. Stare at yourself in the mirror, analyze your face. Say, “It could be worse.” Blame the media for your insecurities, and give yourself a pep talk. Try to brush your teeth without incident. Whistle a little, be happy. Don’t trip on the way out the bathroom. Tip-toe on the cold, hard floor to your room where your little sister lies in ambush in the corner . She will dart out screaming and scare you to death, them run shrieking down the hallway. Please! DON’T SAY THE F WORD! Her young, impressionable mind does not need the profanity. Quickly grab the first T-shirt and jeans you find in the Everest of piles 2001-03-17T13:00:00-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/How-to-get-to-school-without-saying-the-F-word-3060.aspx The Chain Linked Fence He was a quiet man, never bothered anyone and hated to be bothered. Walter kept to himself mostly, no one wanted to talk to him and he was never able to find reason for conversation. He was set in his ways, and didn’t like change, in fact, he wouldn’t stand for it. Walter had had the same daily routine for the better part of his life. He woke promptly at 6 a.m., used the wash room to brush his hair (what was left of it) and his teeth (what was left of them.) After doing this, he went to his closet and picked out his clothes, which always consisted of black pants and a blue dress shirt, like I said, Walter didn’t like change. He was your average looking elderly man. The only thing that stuck out was his height; he was a few inches over six feet tall. A once stern face was now covered with ancient wrinkles; he had thick brown glasses, the same prescription as when he was 12, always left a wide intent on his nose. His hair was now gray and barley covered his freckled scalp. A bald spot rested upon the top of his head, he never noticed it, and he didn’t want to. After he would dress, he walked down the stairs ignoring the cracks and creaks with every bend of his knee. His first task of the morning was fetching the paper, walking down the porch steps and bending over to pick it up was now becoming a hardship he didn’t want, or need. After retrieving the paper, he would sit alone at an old metal table, starring hard at the empty chair in front of him. It wasn’t always empty, Helen used to accompany him to breakfast everyday, but, she was gone now. He shook his head trying to clear his mind of his deceased wife; he slowly took a sip of coffee while pulling the rubber band off the newspaper. Every morning, Walter vowed to call the newspaper and tell them to stop wasting trees to print the measly paper which was now only filled with gossip stories about movie stars, no real news ever made the paper in the small town. Walter made these vows every morning, but, calling the morning paper wasn’t a part of his daily routine, but making empty promises had somehow found its way into 2001-03-15T13:00:00-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/The-Chain-Linked-Fence-3043.aspx Tyler - the tragic death of a teen The countless stars filled the February night sky Weeping for a soul that didn’t have to die A warm heart, an enchanting smile that would never again sweep over this cruel intentioned Earth His thoughtful eyes would never again graze the woman who gave him his birth The tears flowed through the valley of youth when reunited with his bodies never ending resting place His dreams were ripped out of his fragile child like hands, the life was slowly drained from his once so beautiful face The questions of why and what if would never cease to end If only he would have driven slower around that fatal bend The tires screeched to an eternal halt as the tree bent over backwards to rip our hearts out He died alone, he died in pain, he died crying for help, but no one heard his pleas Cold Springs road took him away, took away a peer who in the soggy eyes of his friends, thought he had immortality No one could have prepared the innocence of youth for the unexpected, unexplainable brutality We continue to move on in our lives, a piece of all who knew him, gone for as long as we continue roaming the tangled paths ahead His loving memories surface 2001-03-15T13:00:00-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Tyler-the-tragic-death-of-a-teen-3044.aspx Unspoken You breathe softly into my ear Unspoken words rush into my head Feelings, passions, without a name Breezing, fluttering, whirring gently around us. I knew you from way back when A time when silly cards could reveal how we felt. And suddenly, everything's changed I look at you in a totally different way. Your unspoken passions put our friendship on the line. My obliviousness did not improve the situation. Then all of a sudden, everything clicked. Everything just 2001-03-14T13:00:00-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Unspoken-3054.aspx Head in the Clouds You travel to distant worlds with the snap of your fingers. Worlds lush, rich, full of perfect love and unforgotten harmony Your imagination is a beautiful thing, yet it serves as your best friend. It delivers you to dreams come true; fantasies so rich, luminous, and sparkling, yet so untrue. Your mind is an endless depth, filled with lost souls, wandering hearts passionate romance, and sparkling falsities. You get lost in your thoughts, in that perfectly preserved paradise that you have come to call home There is a pot of gold at the end of every rainbow A shimmering silver lining around every cloud A genie to make all of your dreams come true Every ugly duckling is turned into a beautiful swan. There you are, 2001-03-13T13:00:00-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Head-in-the-Clouds-3031.aspx John and the Rebels: Act V of Tragedy of Richard III rewritten as a narrative for a ten-year-old. The boy-page held the tent flap open as Richmond and his officers emerged out. They had been occupied in there since the messenger came with the letter from Stanley and had not emerged for hours afterwards. The page had waited obediently; making sure that no one interrupted the counsel. As Richmond came out, his kind eyes fell on the boy and he greeted him with a warm smile, “Hello John”. He remembers my name! John’s heart filled with pleasure. His nervousness didn’t let him speak so he just bowed and smiled back. Richmond ruffled his blond hair and asked him to tend to his duties. Since the page had none, he just moved away and watched the knight pass through the ranks, instructing and encouraging the men to get ready for tomorrow’s battle. John knew that he had made the right decision when he fled from London to join the rebels. Since he was only eleven he was not allowed to be a soldier but Sir Oxford had noticed the boy’s skill with horses and so he had personally taken him in to be his page. He was content with the time spent in Richmond’s force although it was filled with hard chores. He was made responsible for many things and this made him proud to be a pageboy. He had met many other boys like him, who had fled from the tyranny of the evil King. Like the others his own family had suffered under Richard’s harsh rule. The Kings men had beheaded his father, being a noble. His mother had then left for another man and had forgotten about her only child. No one else to turn to, John fled to Richmond. Here he found the love and protection he had yearned for and enjoyed the hard work found in a marching army. A cheer from the men caused John to interrupt his thoughts. He saw that Richmond now stood on a platform, his head high above the others. John looked at him with admiration and pride. The knight’s warm eyes surveyed his men in a way that filled them with courage and security. As he spoke his bold voice carried clearly to John, “My brave men and loving friends! We have marched into the centre of the land with no resistance from the enemy. Victory is near. Our forces shall crush the tyranny that plagues this land. We shall 2001-03-06T13:00:00-05:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/John-and-the-Rebels-Act-V-of-Tragedy-of-Richard-III-rewritten-as-a-narrative-for-a-ten-year-old_-2987.aspx Welcome to the Procrastinatorium While I'm sitting here at my computer, in my air conditioned home, with the radio blaring and the t.v. on downstairs, I try to imagine how life was as a young Puritan. To be honest, I don't think I could live a week the way they do. I could try but it would be excruciatingly difficult. The Puritans didn't have all the luxuries we have today. They were told many things by preachers such as Jonathon Edwards, who lit a candle of fear in their minds. If I was alive to hear Edwards preach, I'd certainly have to question myself. He preached that God holds us in his hands and he can make or break us. If God decides it so, he will let us go and we will fall from his hands to nothing but Hell. Certainly no one wants to go to Hell. So, the Puritans tried to better their lives, and go by rules or "resolutions." They believed if they followed these resolutions, even though their fate was predetermined by God, they could live a life of good and maybe prove they are meant to go to Heaven. One of the many detailed resolutions they had to follow was "To think much, on all occasions, of my own dying and of the common circumstances which attend death." I certainly would be frightened to think of dying every second of the day. I'd be paranoid, looking around, thinking how I would die, what would happen to me after I die. I don't think I'd be a happy person to be around. I often wonder how many Puritans walked around day to day thinking about "I could die today!" The other resolution, similiar as above, "Never to do anything which I should be afraid to do if it were the last hour of my life." When I was in class, I actually tried to think what I would actually do, if it was the last hour of my life and if what I was doing then, is what I would actually do. I think I'd have a lot more to say, I'd speak my mind more. I once thought, if I was on an airplane that was crashing, what I would do. I think I'd write. I'd write my finals words in my journal which I always carry and then close my eyes. Nothing more, nothing less. But, I wouldn't actually 2001-03-05T13:00:00-05:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Welcome-to-the-Procrastinatorium-2990.aspx An interesting story, purely imaginative In winter all the trees and fields are bare, and both covered by dewy, frosty cobwebs made by early, busy spiders. The webs are everywhere, it’s magical, as if a huge spider came along in the night and made a patchwork quilt to keep the grass warm. Everything is frosty and the house looks bare and out of place in this stark wilderness that is my home. I don’t seem to have mentioned my only other companion; he is called Dog. I 2001-03-03T13:00:00-05:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/An-interesting-story,-purely-imaginative-2971.aspx Hockey, My Life The hockey game that I played three years ago for the championship has been one of the greatest events of my life. That game was one of the best achievements that I have reached in my life. Every single chair in the arena was taken. It was difficult to describe the noise; the cheering fans, couches talking to the players, players chatting to each other, etc. The arena was built to muffle the sound of 1000 people, but that afternoon it was like a sponge that couldn't absorb anymore. Being under so many eyes, brought both fear and motivation to me. This game was unlike other games to me. It was not just regular season game, it seemed like a war for me and I wished to get out of this battlefield with victory. I thrilled to accomplish something so phenomenal as to surpass a record, I was stubborn to be someone unique the "Great One" was. I knew everybody would play their best to win the game and trophy. Once the game started I clenched my hand around the hockey stick and told myself that I have to win this game no matter what happens. The hushing sound made by the skates on the ice was very annoying, but I tried to forget about it and put hundred percent efforts on my game, my "War". When I got the puck bunch of players I began advancing with extraordinary speed, like a jet. The opponent players were rushing toward me like I was their worst enemy. Even though I was fully "armed" but still it was thrilling to stand there get pinched against the glass like a lemon. Bruises from the last game had already made every part of my body sore; getting his by the deadly puck was enough to take of that matter. But I didn't care I wanted to win and touch that trophy. The feeling of having my hand wrapped around the stick gave me more confidence. I was lucky to make some exemplary moves and this caused the crowd to roar. It seemed the stick was a person that I could rely on. The smell of compact air in the arena and the taste of sweat dropping from my nose to my mouth made me feel a little bit dizzy, it gave me the feeling of being in vacuum. There were less than two minutes 2001-03-03T13:00:00-05:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Hockey,-My-Life-2972.aspx Earthly Experience Ohmigosh! You will never believe this. I, Nebula Stellar, got a date with an Earthling! I know this might seem stupid to you, but I’m not from your planet. I’m from the planet Koosha, just a couple of light years away from Earth. Kooshians look like little balls of fluff with arms and legs and faces. So how did I meet this guy? Well I was out exploring in my Spacecruiser on a nice summer day, when I found I planet I’ve never saw before in my space explorations. “Oh so this must be Earth!” I said to myself. My cousin is one of the many aliens living on Earth in a human form. And I decided to drop in on him since I haven’t seen him in awhile. So I did a little shape change and prepared to land. Man, I must work on my landings. I didn’t have any idea where I was or who that strange but gorgeous looking guy was. I must have been knocked unconscious during the crash. “Well look who’s up,” the guy said. “Who are you? Where am I? Why does my head hurt?” “ My name is Davian and this is my house in San Diego.” “Wow, is that on Earth?” “Ummm, yeah,” he said looking at me like I just said something totally stupid. Hey I didn’t know! “Where are you from?” “Koo -I mean- umm…San Diego.” I wonder if he still thinks I’m stupid. “That’s nice…get some rest.” When I woke up the strange guy wasn’t home, so invited myself to check out the house. In this one room, it had a big bowl with bad tasting water… I was thirsty, okay. And when you pressed the little handle all the water went down the hole and new water came in. Cool huh? After I finished exploring the inside, I went outside. “My Spacecruiser! I yelled as I rushed over to the pile of bent metal and broken glass. “Is that yours?” “Oh hi, Davian. Yes it’s mine. I crashed it when I was trying to land.” “So what is it?” “It’s a Spacecruiser.” “Wait a minute! So you’re telling me that you were traveling around in space and tried to land but crashed in my backyard?” “I can explain…I’m…I…borrowed it from a professor friend of mine to test it and I gotta go bye.” That was close. I almost told him I was an alien! “Hold on. I don’t even know your name?” “Nebula,” I answered 2001-02-28T13:00:00-05:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Earthly-Experience-2951.aspx Masochist Cant explain this internal pain stripped down worthless here without a purpose a mystery yet to come no 2001-02-23T13:00:00-05:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Masochist-2893.aspx Adversity " A man of character finds a special attractiveness in difficulty, since it is only by coming to grips with difficulty that he can realize his potentialities." -Charles DeGaulle This quote couldn't more true , even at the age of seventeen my life has been riddled with adversity. Everything from major health related problems from birth to my father being injured at work and finally my cousin dying from cancer , all have made me realize truly the strength that I possess to carry on. I have overcome and am continuing to overcome many health related issues all of which stem from birth. At birth my esophagus did not attach to my stomach and in order to correct this problem I had to undergo a major operation. This operation resulted in me needing a blood transfusion. Unfortunately in 1983 blood donors were not screened for diseases. I was one of many who contracted both hepatitis B and C. Hepatitis B was just jaundice and showed it self soon after the operation. Fortunately Hepatitis C is dormant for now , although it is thought around the age of thirty the true disease takes hold. There is always that daunting reality that eventually I will need a new liver. Another result of my stay in the hospital is my droopy eye caused by an incorrectly inserted IV. In this age of physical beauty and especially being a teenager it has been especially hard for me to not feel that I am inferior to everyone else. As a result of lack of funds my eye will have to wait to be corrected. My father who has been out of work for three years because of a back injury that has left him in a tremendous amount of pain constantly. This has resulted in not only a financial strain on our family but also a burden of ache that tugs at me. I love my father dearly and it pains me to see him suffering. My parents are divorced and have been for some time, my father lives in California and before his injury I would visit at least two times a year for extended periods of time . Now that he is out of a job for all practical purposes my time with him has been cut to only a summer visit. This has also proved to be quite a emotional hardship , 2001-02-17T13:00:00-05:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Adversity-2876.aspx An Abstract Gift but a Rare One I was thinking since a week ago about a nice present that I could offer it to you :trouseres or a tee-shirt or a big soft toy..however, last night I decided not to offer you anything I was determined to create only for you a gift that you will never touch but feel and hear.The words of love , passion and emotions are merely the tools of my creation.Our soul's whispers are the wrapping papers. My love ,tonight, I will sing a song that every single flower's heart will shiver by its passionate rythm ; and I promise you that this gift will be a 2001-02-15T13:00:00-05:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/An-Abstract-Gift-but-a-Rare-One-2886.aspx The Nightmare I couldn't wait for my family and I to take our annual vacation. It was during those times that I enjoyed myself most. I had anticipated this vacation to be the best. After all, I was going to Disney World, which was the greatest place in the world. Little did I know I was about to embark on a journey that would leave a permanent scar in my memory. The incident took place more than twelve years ago, yet I can recall the date and time as if it were yesterday. The date, Saturday, June 20, 1988; the time, 2:00 in the afternoon. The sun was at its peak and felt as if it was hot enough to fry an egg in the middle of the street. As the large doughy hand reached down to grab mine, I began to panic. My palms began to sweat and I could feel my heart pumping wildly. This giant monstrosity before me was huge. I had never been so frightened. The closer the hand got to mine the more intense my heartbeat. The faster my heart raced the more frightened I became. I could hear my mother's sweet, faint voice from beside me saying, "Go ahead, honey, shake his hand." I remember looking at her and then looking at the hand getting closer to me. I couldn’t take it anymore and immediately took off like a bolt of lightening. I was running to save my life. I ran through hordes of people who were talking so loudly I couldn't hear myself think. I had no idea where I was going. The sweet smell of cotton candy was in the air. I could feel gum underneath my shoes and I could see traces of peanuts on the ground. I continued to run faster and faster. As I continued to run I could hear a song repeating the same words over and over again. The words were simple yet very agitating. “It's a small world after all, it's a small world after all, it's a small world after all, it's a small small world after all.” Those words rang in my mind and I can still hear them today. There were lots of other kids around that looked to be my age having the time of their lives. Yet I was beyond frustration and was having the worst time of my life. I eventually slowed 2001-02-13T13:00:00-05:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/The-Nightmare-2868.aspx What Life Is Life is very funny. Many people think of it as a game that must be played to the end or some may think of it as a journey in search of something. I’m one of those that think of it as…. neither. I think of it as a gift. This gift that God has bestowed upon us. This gift in which WE have total control. We control where we go, what we do, whom we talk to, and what we feel. The one flaw in this gift is that others and ourselves can turn this gift, ………into a punishment. God gave us this gift for a reason. A reason which some of us must all find out ourselves. Is it to gain something, to feel something, or to just live? We all NEED something. Buddhists believe in reaching a stage in our lives called nirvana, the state at which a soul desires nothing. To me, it is impossible to not want ONE thing, throughout your life. Things that we want do not have to be material objects such as money, clothing, or anything like that. Certain souls want or need one thing. When souls never receive this ONE thing, they are destroyed and go throughout their lives feeling punished and lifeless. Why would God give us this gift if he knew that we would get this feeling? So that we could feel so punished? I myself don’t know the answer to this mystery. I know one thing though. I know that everyone NEEDS this one thing to have a complete life. This one thing is love. Love, an emotion that cannot be defined by any dictionary or human being. Few even know what this emotion means or how it feels. This emotion has its many weaknesses. I often wish God didn’t make it so. Sometimes those who give out love often don’t receive that love back, which makes one feel, well, distraught. Especially if that one soul NEEDS that love back from another. It may be a family member, a friend, or a soul, which you feel, spiritually connected to. Everyone needs love. Without it, there is no point in life. What will your ultimate goal in life be? To gain riches? To become powerful? No, God didn’t put us here for that. When we die riches and power wont matter. I think God must have felt something, somehow, somewhere, and 2001-02-12T13:00:00-05:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/What-Life-Is-2865.aspx Our 12 Year Hell 12 long years we go through this Hell, The Man just takes us down. Then we have 4 more years, and The Man just takes us down. We 2001-02-11T13:00:00-05:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Our-12-Year-Hell-2870.aspx Two tear drops The shiny little rain drops brightened up the sky, Falling one after the other in every little corner of the street, Dressed in a sweet pink raincoat, came a little girl, With tears falling down her pale little cheeks, A tear for sadness and a tear for joy, Two tear drops was what I saw that pouring night. I remember , I remember, The house where I was born, All those treasured memories now a part of my past, I shed a tear of pain and sorrow for the past, And a tear of happiness and fortune for the present. Just the other night I saw a middle aged man sitting in the hospital, Praying to thee God for strength and wisdom, with utmost sincerity, Few moments later a nurse 2001-02-10T13:00:00-05:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Two-tear-drops-2860.aspx Popularity - Writing to Reflect I want to talk about the thing that strives many teens have to be popular in schools. It seems as though that popularity is a main issue to teens. The need to feel accepted by others in order to be the center of attention, and the need to be distinguished greatly from everyone else is a strong force that exposes itself to nearly all teens at school. We spend most of our years at school, and begin well-known can almost seem to complete an emptyness that we feel. Popularity may not always in fact be as fulfilling as it may seem. I do agree that we all have the need to feel wanted yet when is enough, enough? Personally, I’ve seen many situations when the elevation of popularity brought upon many other issues. Popular students usally have to create a certain personality that is diverse from their own, and they must always have that particular personality all the time to keep up their prevalent focus from others. This can be usually seen as the popular athletic team captain or the optimistic cheerleader. During the process in becoming more recognized, some end up hurting others for their own means of reaching that point. I remember a time a few years back when I had a group of fairly close friends. We would always hang out with eachother and we would await the day at which we were to enter high school together. When we finally reached high school, there where now a whole new group of people that were older than I. I still had my group of friends, but gradually I started to lose one of them. My friend was going against my other schoolmate, and before I knew it I was hurling the same insults as they were. It was all part of a process; a process, I thought, was going to make me popular. I thought that if I could make someone look lower than I was, I would gain self-confidence and become more popular. As it turned out it was not the case. I had lost a good friend, all for a selfish reason to get a good reputaion at school. In the end I ended up only hurting myself. I couldn’t carry the baggage I had, knowing I had hurt someone who was close to me. There shouldn’t be a need to become popular, there may 2001-02-09T13:00:00-05:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Popularity-Writing-to-Reflect-2859.aspx The Mean Green Bear ''Look at that tree! Something falling out! Let's go see! I'm going to check it out!'' ''Is it mean? Is it yellow? Is it green? Does it bellow?'' ''I went over there, to the tree, you see?, and I stumbled over a- MEAN GREEN BEAR!'' ''It chased me around into Central Woods, and there 2001-02-08T13:00:00-05:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/The-Mean-Green-Bear-2840.aspx The Test My eyelids drooped as I poured yet another cup of coffee, so that I might stay awake long enough to study the last thousand pages or so in my notebook. Maybe it was just too much caffeine, but it seemed to me that the coffee machine was laughing at me, as it seemed to say “you’re hopeless, go to bed.” I had been studying for so long now that the few things I did know for certain at the beginning were now beginning to baffle me. Facts and figures jumbled together in one huge pile in my mind, useless dates and numbers that meant absolutely nothing to me in my exhausted state. “Why don’t you go to bed now, honey?” my mother asked kindly when she found me studying in the dim light in the living room. “It’s really late, and you have to get up early.” I groaned. Thanks for reminding me! a little voice screamed inside my head. Only four more hours and I’d have to get up for school, and here I was, absolutely clueless despite my efforts of cramming. “No, not yet,” I pleaded. “I’ll go to bed soon, I promise. I just want to go over this last little section.” Mom sighed, but nodded, flicking on another lamp for me on her way back to bed. “You’re going to ruin your eyes studying in the dark,” I heard her mumble as she left the room. Ruin my eyes? As though that was all I had to worry about! After I wrote my exam tomorrow, my life was going to be ruined! My chances of getting accepted into a decent college were gone out the window. I’d never get a decent job, and there was not a chance that I’d ever get married or have children. Who wanted to marry a failure? Visions of myself in thirty years, alone and impoverished, popped into my head. I could already see myself, sitting in my tiny one room apartment, spooning Kraft dinner out of a worn pot. My clothes were in tatters, and my only companion was a skinny stray cat I’d sneaked into the apartment. My phone would never ring, and there’d never be any letters for me in the mail. My family would disown me, my friends would forget me . . . yes, I decided, my life was most certainly ruined. Although I tried most diligently to stay awake, my efforts 2001-02-05T13:00:00-05:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/The-Test-2823.aspx An Ironic Night It was Friday night January 12 and Tanya, Heidi, and I were on our way to the movies. We drove in Heidi’s brand new 2000 silver Mustang. We were in the car listening to music and happy to get to see the movie that we have been waiting to see. We were going to see Save the Last Dance at 7:25 at Creve Coeur AMC Theater. Heidi took Lindbergh south to Old Olive until we reached the movie theater. The next exit was Old Olive and we got off at it. At that time it was about 7:10. The movie was going to start in 15 minutes. We didn’t want to rush because we knew that we had to find a parking spot and then get seats as well. As we were driving towards the movie theater we noticed a lot of cars coming out. That meant the theater was probably crowded. We started to slow down and make a left turn into Creve Coeur Cinema. Heidi was at a dead stop in the left lane with her blinker on to turn left. Many cars were coming out of the theater and not letting her enter the parking lot. I turned to Heidi and told her, "Heidi scoot up a lil’ bit so you have a chance to get in." "Ok," replied Heidi. Just then I turned to the right and looked at the people doing clean-ups at Creve Coeur Waterway. Heidi was still waiting for her turn. All of a sudden we hear and feel a huge thud. All at once the air bags flew out and the car jumped into the other lane. As soon as we realized what happened we jumped out of the car. Being that I was so shocked and freaked out I forgot that Tanya was in the back seat. I let her out quickly and then all I could hear after that was Heidi screaming. "OH MY GOD! OH MY GOD! OH MY GOD!" "What the heck happened," I said. "Look at my car! Look at what they did to my car! You are going to pay for this" Heidi shouted. I turned to look at Tanya and she had just dialed the police with her cell phone. Everything had happened so fast. Within a few minutes the cop showed up. Heidi was still screaming and then she called her mom. Just then Tanya and I 2001-02-04T13:00:00-05:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/An-Ironic-Night-2820.aspx The Little Girl Her parents never took young girls to church, Never spoke of his name, Never read her his words, Two non-beleivers walking lost in this world, Took their baby with them, What a sad little girl. Her daddy drank all day and her mommy did fuse, Never wanted to play or give kisses and hugs, she watched the Tv and sit there on that couch , While her mommmy fell asleep and her daddy went out. And the drinking and the fighting , Just got worst evey night, Behind their couch, she be hidding, What a sad little life? Like it always does the bad just got worst, With every slap and every curse, Until one day, her daddy in a drunk rage one night, Used a gun on his mom and then took his life, And some people from the city , Took the girl far away, To a new mom and a new dad, kisses and hugs everyday. Her first day of sunday school, The teacher walked in , and a small little girl stared at a picture again, She said I know that man right there on that cross, I don't know his name but I know he got on. Because he was there in my 2001-02-01T13:00:00-05:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/The-Little-Girl-2805.aspx Stuck in the City The Darkness of night, Awoken by the rays of morning. The bright light which everybody hates to look at, But can’t live without. Suddenly the city comes alive; The traffic builds up. Congestion and Pollution Are just a couple of things that come to mind. And yet you hit a point where everything goes slow, And it is once again safe to cross the street. You can wait in a queue, And not have to breathe in the noxious fumes. You think what a blessing it would be to live in the countryside, No cars or skyscrapers, just you and your mind. But how would you cope with 2001-01-27T13:00:00-05:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Stuck-in-the-City-2787.aspx Thoughts Before Dying Hunter Creed, a man of 24, looks out at the horizon ahead of him. He thinks of his life: his past, the present, and his future. He doesn't feel any shame for what he has become, he actually feels a little tinge of satisfaction. But he can't justify his actions, and that is what he focuses his thoughts on now. As he sits on top of the rock, his brown hair blowing from the force of gusts of wind, a paradox of thoughts races through his mind. He remembers a past where he was happy. He remembers the love he felt from the people around him, the various ways they encouraged him throughout his life to be a good man. He remembers how he left them behind for a future that he thought was brighter than the one they offered. Hunter now realizes how wrong he is, and sadness starts to well up inside of him. He knows that he is troubled. Getting up from the rock, he stands straight and tall. Rubbing 2001-01-25T13:00:00-05:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Thoughts-Before-Dying-2785.aspx Life Without N Sync - A Satirical Essay <center><b>Life without N’Sync: A soon-to-be reality, or a teenaged girl’s worst nightmare?</b></center> I would hate to even suggest that we might soon exist in a world without N’Sync. Their songs inspire us, as well as being very morally sound. Their creative and innovative fashions and tunes gives us the much needed variety that keeps us interested about the next aptly-titled CD they put out. They are great role models for every aspiring ‘teen dream’, and give teenaged boys something to aspire to. N’Sync is a positive contributor to our society. N’Sync’s writers have written some very memorable songs in the past, including ‘Digital Getdown’ and ‘That’s When I’ll Stop Loving You’. These songs are filled with inspiring lyrics such as, “Don’t wanna be the reason for your love no more” and “Baby, baby get nasty, nasty and we can get freaky deaky.” These lyrics teach the 8 year old fans just what girls are good for, and make them feel loved and respected; at the same time they teaching them some interesting vocabulary that they can use in everyday life. I like the consistency of the song titles, because consistency is very important. A large portion of their titles include the word ‘you’, or ‘me’, which definitely showcases their creativity. The fact that they let talented musicians do the instrumental sections proves that they care about how their music sounds. N’Sync’s songs are a positive influence on today’s youth. It’s a definite relief to know that Justin Timberlake is having a good hair day, and that Chris Kirkpatrick had a good photo shoot. I am glad to know that their latest CD has gone multi-platinum and they have made lots of money, because their happiness is very important to me. One can never get tired of their adorable puppy-dog faces and their cute plays on words that have been carefully scripted. Their intelligence, ingenuity and creativity has led me to believe that they are very positive role models for their fans, and they are who every teenaged boy should strive to be. The things I like most about N’Sync are the fact that they went from having no talent and no money to having no talent and lots of money. It’s good that magazine publishers have made entire series of magazines all about them. I enjoy reading the countless articles and interviews about them, because I say “The more, the better!!” 2001-01-21T13:00:00-05:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Life-Without-N-Sync-A-Satirical-Essay-2779.aspx Does loud music have anything to do with your intelligence? <center><b>Blasting out Music to Drown Out Reality</b></center> The essay I read suggested that people of low intelligence/class (i.e. teenagers) use “junk” music to try and drown out their supposedly harsh reality. The author also suggests that the more intelligent people in the world do not listen to loud music because the decibel level at which you listen to music somehow indicates your intelligence. I cannot agree with that statement because I have talked to my friends and aquaintences and they told me that music helps to lift their spirits and some even said that music helps them to cope with their reality. In addition, studies have shown that some people who listen to music while they study actually do better on the test the next day, because the music relaxes them. In the aforementioned essay, the author also mentions the “two slack-jawed young assistants.” This was quite obviously stating that the repairmen were of lower social standing, and that the “junk” music they were “blasting” was emphasizing their low class. The author continues on to mention “elevator music” and how it is alright to play it in factories and restaurants so that the personnell do not fall asleep or “brood on the essential monotony of their jobs.” I thought that the whole point of the essay was to complain about low class people trying to escape reality through music, and then he contradicts himself. He also said (essentially) that the young workers had no interest in the serene setting in which they were working, and the same goes for all low-class people. I find that laughable, as some of the greatest painters and artists, poets and writers were lower class citizens in their time. He states his opinion that people play such “junk” music not to bring something in, but to shut things out. Supposedly, people do not want to hear the music for sheer enjoyment, but rather we use it as a narcotic of sorts, blocking out reality and dispelling the thought-provoking silence that accosts us when we are alone. The author continues to get off topic by mentioning society’s so-called “televsion addiction”, the “sports mania”, and the “intense prioccupation with trivia”, which according to the author, which are all supposed factors in creating the vacuum that makes up people’s (mostly teenagers’) heads. Mr. Harris concludes with the statement, “…this great gift has been turned against itself, creating a cacophony 2001-01-21T13:00:00-05:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Does-loud-music-have-anything-to-do-with-your-intelligence-2781.aspx Life Altering He was on the basketball team and I was the statistician. We were two high school students doing our job for the team. He didn’t know me, and I didn’t know him. Then one day he walked into my Spanish class. I was frightened to death to talk to him, so I wrote him letters and started giving them to him during the passing period. Fortunately, he wasn’t as mean as he looked. He started asking me to sit next to him at assemblies. We began talking on the phone; one day he asked me to the basketball banquet. We started dating and we’ve been together ever since. Up until my senior year, school had not been a priority to me. Doing my homework and studying for test were 2001-01-16T13:00:00-05:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Life-Altering-2764.aspx Bad Coffee It was a cold and damp morning, the moisture stuck to skin like flies to fly paper. The loud “thud thud thud” of the helicopters had awaken me from my trance, after two and half hours of sleep. I had risen just in time for a fresh cup of coffee when all of the sudden a chopper touched down just outside the barracks kicking up all the debris and dirt it could find. The night before had been a hellish one, the mortar blasts and screams of my fellow soldiers had kept me awake nearly all night. And how, my coffee had been ruined by the damn helicopter. I was in the worst place on Earth, Saigon, in 1968. Definitely the wrong place at the wrong time. My orders were simple, so I thought. Meet up with a group of Green Berets just outside of enemy lines, and go north to a small village controlled by American troops, we would get more information soon after we had arrived. That was it, just like king of the hill when I was kid. I met up with my partners in a joint called the Lucky Money, a real run down place, the air filled with stale smoke and the scent of plastic palm trees. Let’s just say the Lucky Money had seen better days. Hell just four months ago Bob Hope had occupied that vacant stage. The atmosphere was filled with tension. At the drop of a pin the whole environment could erupt into total chaos, half the time shoot outs would start in the street just from punks tossing rocks around. The guys I met up with were worn down, not one of them had a good night’s rest in at least a month, you could see it in their eyes. All they wanted was a ride home, and they were going to do anything and everything in their power to get home. The leader of the group, Colonel Jake Denton, had been here two damn years. He didn’t have much to say except he missed his kids. The other three were all from Texas, but none of them knew each other until the army put them together. The mousy looking kid was from Dallas, and he always had a cigarette hanging from his lip, a sure sign of the stress that was building inside him, his name was Jon Weinhard. The 2001-01-16T13:00:00-05:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Bad-Coffee-2765.aspx New York City Blues I walk through the village Through the park where I watched the street performers dance so long ago It’s dusk and the neighborhood Crew is alive and well. “Hey, girl, I got it cheap” Normally I would scurry past My head down Tonight I smile faintly I know that this will be the last time I hear those words. All night 2001-01-11T13:00:00-05:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/New-York-City-Blues-2743.aspx The Beach and Us As angry waves crach on the sandy plain, Gulls fly as they escape the falling sea. Clouds form above to add the threat of rain, It's vendetta clear to set it's bombs free. The infamous rocks stand dev'lishly high, Seaweed seals over the vindictive crags. And wooden beams from ships of years gone by, The screams and calls of a crew in their rags. The slight grains of sand, subdued under toes, Repressed and suppressed and given their niche. Home of marine life, escaping their foes, As the winds picks it up, it whirls out of reach. The obvious kinship: the beach and us, We each have a rank, from 2001-01-10T13:00:00-05:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/The-Beach-and-Us-2747.aspx The Hardships of a Teen Christian Teen Christians have to deal with a lot of pressures like when at school, because when a Christian teen does talk about what they believe in they are mock or criticized. And when the fact that when a teen does believe in Jesus it causes them to lose friends so that causes teens to not want to be with god, or talk about it because of what there friends will think and do to them. Their friends want them to go out to parties where there are drugs, alcohol, sex, and violence. And if a teen has just recently become a Christian and was living life like that then they have to deal with harder problems like facing there problems a different way. And when you go from living bad to doing good you really have a problem trying to figure yourself out, teens feel really confused in what is right and what they should do. Teens reflect a culture all of there own within American society. The language that they speak, music that they listen to, and many aspects of their lives differ from that of past generations. Therefore, many people of older generations tend to make judgments and assumptions about teenagers. These assumptions are typically based on the manner in which teenagers speak, dress, and present themselves. Because of these generalizations, faith of many teens is commonly overlooked. In a society where violence seems to be accepted and many teens are lost about whom they are faith can be the one bond interlining a group of many. Our laws say you can’t talk or teach Christianity in our schools but they can’t figure out why there is all this violence and school shootings. Even if it was just a little something about Jesus it would help show people that there are better things in life, like life after death. I think that we should bring back teachings of religion in our schools so that teens mite see that there is a better things then violence and you don’t need drugs, and stuff to make u feel better. I think that there is a slight chance that if we did have religion in our schools that it would make them a better place to learn not so many problems. But on the other hand I really don’t think that it would do all that much. Because teens now a days are so into 2001-01-08T13:00:00-05:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/The-Hardships-of-a-Teen-Christian-2741.aspx Stuck in Time It's 2139 and Charles Stimatra, head of the ITEDRC (International Time Exploration and Defense Research Company), has figured out a formula and machine enabling one person at a time to be transported to another time. The glitch he is working on is the person can only be estimated where he will be when he gets transported. The closest they can get is three kilometers within the configured destination. Seven out of twenty three men have been lost and killed because one ended up inside a rock, another 300 feet in the air and the last got stuck in another person causing a time malfunction and creating an explosive object. The others whereabouts are unknown. The other men went back again and tried to save as many from dying as they could because it could cause a chain reaction through history and completely change everything. The future is a whole different matter. Since the future can always be changed, sending someone to the future could change the past. Charles and his associates are not the only ones experimenting in time travel. These people are called hackers, which is why there are Time Police. They devote their lives to protecting the past. For example, if someone went back and killed Hitler, it could change everything. The Time Police stop these people from doing so. Captain of the Time Police used to be Sergeant Carl Lamberg. He was one of the many that had to erase their identity and lives so they could protect the future of the human race. Which brings us to the story of how Carl died. How do I know? Because I am Carl Lamberg. "Control, I'm ready to transmit. Confirm safety for time transport." I let go of the intercom button and waited for the confirmation. "This is Control, we confirm transport. You have the go ahead." This is my thirteenth time and I still get nervous. I reach for the bottom of my shirt to wipe my forehead but the chair starts to shake and I end up in 1642 five feet above the ground. I drop and absorb the impact with my knees. My mission is to find a gold transport to a king and stop a hacker from robbing it. Hackers can easily kill people from the past because they use modern weapons, while the people they are robbing have to reload after every shot. I brush myself off and set off down 2001-01-05T13:00:00-05:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Stuck-in-Time-2730.aspx Pilosophy - Life's Greatest Questions Philosophy is a general overview of how our society functions, by how we think and the many ways in which we act. It can also be described as the love of wisdom. As individuals we are introduced to ideas that test our knowledge of the different concepts of life, with questions such as who are we and why were we brought here? Philosophical questions have made an impact on us with thoughts that don't usually have an answer to the question which was brought forward, and to which neither side knows the answer to. For thousands of years mankind has questioned the origins of human life and the nature of the cosmos. Over the years, great philosophers such as Plato and Aristotle philosophized such questions as: What is the meaning of life on Earth? What were the circumstances that caused us to wonder about why we are here? And which method for searching for the meaning of life do we prefer? Such questions have also boggled my mind. The philosophy of one’s life, can only be answered by that person whom it consumes. Philosophy and our daily lives are closely linked to each other. At work and or school we are sometimes bombarded with questions that may occasionally affect our way of thinking, and in some cases our moral beliefs. In the community, we are subjected to things that become integrated into our lives, and we are left with the agony of trying to figure out the right or wrong answer, which was posed. We as individuals sub-consciously ask ourselves questions that at the moment do not occur to us that we are being philosophical by how we think. Philosophy is life, without it we would not be able to ask the questions, which are associated with the whole concept of philosophy; such as, is there a God? Morally, we are brought up to believe that God truly exists through religion, but how can we be so sure? It has been said that philosophy does not have a right or wrong answer, but could it be that we as a society did not search hard enough for the answer? Can we use logic as a tool for answering philosophic questions? Each person comes into this world with a reason, a purpose for living. Each person with their reason, their purpose for living in some way inevitably impacts the world in which 2001-01-05T13:00:00-05:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Pilosophy-Life-s-Greatest-Questions-2732.aspx It I felt the earth shake beneath my feet. A mere thirty or so feet away, the ground crumbled from underneath the surface, and the earth grew hot beneath my feet. A bubble began to form in the dirt, rising like a helium balloon, uprooting trees and moving anything that could get in its way. I ran to the abandoned truck near my tree-fort in the forest and climbed upon the roof using a primitive ladder I built earlier with twine and plywood. Realizing that even with a few tons beneath me, the bubble would tip the truck over with ease, and me with it. I turned to look at the bubble of dirt, but it had became so hot that the dirt itself began liquefy, that's right, melt. Right in my own forest I was watching a volcano begin to form. I jumped on my bike beside the truck and started to peddle with all my might, but I couldn't move. I hopped off my bike only to realize that the heat had fused my tires to the forest floor. Having no method of transportation or options, I ran as fast as my legs could take me. I looked back and saw that the bubble stopped growing and had turned into a mound of steaming lava. I stopped running and leaned against a tree to watch. As I watched the mound hardened in a matter of seconds right before my eyes. It was amazing; it solidified as fast as it had melted. Then it started to crack, the massive walls of the mountain crumbled like old Play-Doh and sent rocks tumbling down its sides. Something seemed to be inside, pushing its way through its massive cocoon of solid rock. I hate it when I'm right. The mountain was now reduced to an immense pile of gravel and dirt. Something was protruding from the top of the pile; a hook shaped serrated object. A claw. Then another shot up through the pile like an arrow through paper. Then a rounder, more welcomed shape of some sort. Then it turned around and faced me. It had shiny green eyes that came out each side of head and one small one at the top. It had antennas, but they were nothing but stubs on the back of its head. Like the things you see on giraffes heads when you go to the zoo, I remember when I 2001-01-05T13:00:00-05:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/It-2733.aspx A Place In Differing Seasons The place to be described is totally imaginary, although it may bear some resemblance to a childhood memory of yours. The house and surrounding fields and mountains (for it is these I will endeavour to describe in different seasons) are so exquisitely picturesque: The long, wide, oak slatted cabin with the rolling fields stretching far into the distance, and beyond. Behind the house (as I like to call it) is an expanse of some three hundred or so yards before abruptly halting to make way for a stream. The stream is like one time itself forgot, like the one you would expect to find fairies sitting by. Beyond that the vast mountain range, ominous against a clear blue sky and casting definite shadows across the house and fields. The snow-capped peaks are those that I have climbed many a time; and they always seem to be different in contour or shape. There is a beautiful horse chestnut tree just two fields away from the house, and countless others dotted around near it; ash, beech, oak, the list goes on and on. It’s wonderfully peaceful up here, no one to disturb you. In autumn the landscape changes so much, almost too much. The leaves fall off the great oak, and it looks so miserable and bare; I have often thought of wrapping it up in a blanket. The horse chestnut is yielding fruit (if you can call it that). There is nothing I like more than sitting in front of the log fire and roasting horse chestnuts; marvellous. The fields, once, not long ago were teeming with poppies and fit to bursting with rabbits; now are covered in a carpet of dull browny yellow leaves. The mountains are more snowy than usual and look a lot more treacherous. So I hardly ever climb the mountains in autumn or winter. The air has a certain bite to it, is a lot sharper in these cold months. The house looks so much like the woods and leaves that surround it; you would have to look hard to even find it. I t is also, unsurprisingly, a lot colder than it is in summer so it is always welcoming to come home to find the fire still going after a day of walking or hunting or fishing down at the lake. The stream ends up a few hundred yards downstream, flowing into a large lake. 2001-01-04T13:00:00-05:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/A-Place-In-Differing-Seasons-2726.aspx "Maybe, just maybe..." Maybe they'll have forgotten what I look like by now, I mean they only saw me once. In six long years of high school I have not once experienced conflict with anyone, and now this. I just dont understand I AM A SIXTH YEAR. I should be given respect, not abuse. I'm too scared to do anything now. Some little kids with learning difficulties and frustrations aren't going to let me forget how I so insensitively suggested to them they study for an impending exam. How dare I. Oh well, they're not going to get the better of me anymore. No, no. Im going to get the better of them...with this rope. They wont have me to bully anymore or make they're comments to anymore. Instead they'll have guilt to deal with. Yes! That it, guilt! I hope 2000-12-17T13:00:00-05:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/"Maybe,-just-maybe___"-2699.aspx My Sunshine There are many instances in this journey we call life that darkness befalls the heart and soul of the journey man or woman. In those times, a light is needed so that you are able to see the path ahead. When that light comes in the form of a human being, you have a tendency to miss the light. Often after that person has left you , you feel a warmth that never existed before. The person who has affected my life in a significant way, is someone I consider closer than a sister. Her name, Tamara. Every time I needed her she would appear like an angel out of nowhere. In a time where values and attitudes have changed, and self esteem is something that either is there or not, in a fast paced world, this friend found time to care and to share. She taught me how to love myself for the silliest reasons. She told me countless times to look at life as being apart of me and not myself as being a part of life. She allowed me to be myself in a world crowded with artificiality. “There is no one harder to please than yourself”, that was what she told me, and I took it to heart. She was the one who taught me to seek the smaller things in life, and appreciate them, not over look them as if they had no value. That is what this wonderful person taught me. In a time where the weak are often to left to be crushed, and the strong look on, this giant took the other path, and she dared to look on a dwarf, and call her “sister.” I have long since moved from the stage where I was not sure of how to take life at face value, however, she still teaches me, about myself and about life. Whenever I think about what life was, and what life is now, I somehow feel a warmth that I’ve never felt before. My whole life has been transformed. I wake each morning and am thankful I have one more day to create a beautiful memory, and take on a new challenge. I never appreciated life as much as I could until Tamara entered my world, almost a broken one. She let me know exactly what she thought of me, the elegant , beautiful person I was, and that 2000-12-16T13:00:00-05:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/My-Sunshine-2694.aspx Crash Down And if you should crash down and break apart If all your dreams should shatter and burn in the fire And if all that you can see is the darkness at the end Don’t cry.....hold on. You could have flown away into the darkness And fly till the end of your days Dream till the time of the dawning day Only to find yourself back here again Some things you just can’t leave behind. I know it hurts to be alone And everything you left behind can’t live on All that you burned still lives on Somewhere deep inside So it has broken All your unspoken dreams now has spoken And the puzzle is way too complicated And you... Still hanging there...with your aching heart Your shivering mind, your cold feet Your warm soul. The lonely heard now sits Whispering to 2000-12-15T13:00:00-05:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Crash-Down-2690.aspx Me and Her We have been dating for 1 month and 8 days. Able to have her as a girlfriend is the greatest gift of all. Thinking back, I still can't figure out, what gave me the courage to ask her out, maybe it was my determine mind, which constantly reminds me that i want her. On the first day of our relationship, everything seemed normaly, too normal it made me think that we will never go beyond friends. That thought actually scared me a little, because it was like having something you have always wanted, but you can't hold on to it. We didn't get the chance to speak to each other the next day. I guess she found me too boring, or maybe she too, think that there's no way we are goign to go further than typical friends could. At that point, I did have the thought of letting her go, because I felt very unloved. On the same night I got to talk to Katherine, she was the girl i use to like. "Use to"?? Does that mean I dont' like her anymore? I don't know the answer to that question. At least I believe the answer is not important at that stage. Because what she said later on during our convesation, is what i considered to be most important. She said that she like me more than a friend. I was flattered, when i heard those words. I was happy and sad simultaneously. Happy because I have found someone that might love me. Sad because that person isn't my girlfriend. I did ask myself serveral times, why did those words came out of Katherine's mouth and not her's? But that question didn't stay in my head for long, because another question came up, and I believe this coming question is the most important one, and must be answered immediately. "Should I choose Katherine or my current girlfriend?" I was a confusing situation, even though half an hour ago I said that I was prepared to leave my girlfriend, I guess its true, that you won't know, how important someone or something is to you, until you are at the edge of losing them. A couple of days had gone by, I still haven't decided who i want. During this last couple of days, I didn't talk to Katherine, instead I talked to my girlfriend and told her the 2000-12-14T13:00:00-05:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Me-and-Her-2687.aspx Pre-Speech Thought Speech is defined as the use of audible words and/or sounds to communicate. But doesn’t it involve much more? This is where what I call pre-speech thoughts comes into play. In any normal person, much thought goes into what they say or do, since very rarely do people talk just to communicate. People talk with a given motive in mind, be it to obtain, impress, or to pass time. However, when people speak, they prepare themselves ahead of time within their mind. They prepare their phrases, predict what the other person would say or how they would respond, and prepare answers or phrases in a way fitting each of the predicted responses the other person could have, all before the speaking even begins. Take the following example into mind: A boy sees a girl who is attractive to him and of course would like to speak to, and perhaps, court her. Through his head run many phrases that he has perhaps heard elsewhere or formulated on his own. Before even approaching her he plans his actions: will he say “hi”, “hello”, “what’s up”, or a similar greeting. He then decides whether or not he will continue the action and follow up with a way to connect with the girl in some way with a phrase such as “My name is [ ] what’s your name?” or “Do you come here often?” The boy predicts her answers and formulates responses accordingly. If she says, “Yes, I come here all the time,” he will say “Really, me too, but I haven’t seen you here before.” But if she says “No, not really,” he will say “Oh, are you from around here?” or a similar response. He will then plan to try to find a connection, and given her response, he will try to expand on it. For example, is she says “yes”, he might ask, “Do you live close?” and try to expand on that phrase in engage in conversation. All this occurs before he even approaches the girl, although some people might plan to different levels, all people do indeed plan. If he knew the girl came to the same place every weekend, he might plan for days without knowing it. I don’t mean in an obsessive way, but in a nonchalant way, just a few days before the weekend. He might even subconsciously prepare physically for the meeting by “dressing up” or putting 2000-12-13T13:00:00-05:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Pre-Speech-Thought-2681.aspx The Morning of the Dolphins Taryn awoke to the buzzing of the alarm beside her bed. As her eyes adjusted to the morning light, she saw the tacky flowered wallpaper and smelled that smell of a room that had been cleaned thousands of times with the same Lysol cleaner. At first she couldn’t recollect where she was. After a few moments, Taryn remembered, she was at the Seaside Hotel. Her mother, father, and she had arrived at the little lived in hotel the night before after a 4-hour plane ride from Connecticut. Taryn loved Florida. She loved the heat, the sun, and, most of all, the ocean. The sound of Taryn’s mother’s voice brought her out of her sleepiness. “Taryn! For god’s sake, get up. You are on vacation, a good child would definitely be up and showered and ready to go by now,” Taryn sighed at this remark. All through her child hood she had listened to that same phrase “a good child would…” It was just one of her mother’s ways to get her motivated, but it never worked. “I’m going, I’m going. What is the rush anyway? I thought dad said we weren’t doing anything special, we were just going to be spontaneous today?” Taryn replied with a smirk. Her father always tried to make their family vacations more exciting, but it NEVER worked out. “You’ll see.” Her mother said, with one of her own little smirks. “Now get out of bed!!!” With a melodramatic sigh Taryn rolled over the side of the bed and drudged into the bathroom for a shower. She wondered to herself what her mom was up to. It was probably nothing, as usual. Taryn shoved the idea out of her mind and finished her shower and changed. Her dad walked into the hotel room as Taryn was brushing her long brown hair. “You ready yet kid?” he asked. He had a look on his face like he was up to something. “Okay! Tell me what is going on!” she shrieked with impatience. “Just get in the car and enjoy the ride,” he said, the look growing stronger. Taryn eagerly but cautiously obliged, throwing looks of curiosity at her father as they walked down the hall and got into the car. Her mother was already waiting, doing her makeup in the visor mirror. Taryn received another mischievous glance from her mother as she buckled her seatbelt. They drove for about 2000-12-12T13:00:00-05:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/The-Morning-of-the-Dolphins-2674.aspx Reason Sometimes people 2000-12-11T13:00:00-05:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Reason-2667.aspx The Cause of Being Unhappy People sometimes become unhappy. Although I spend pleasant time with my host family and friends, I also have something that makes angry, disappoint, and sad. There are three major causes which make people unhappy; the violation of their privacy, failure, and sickness. First of all, people become unhappy when their privacy is violated. It is very important for people to have their own privacy, so when it is intruded by others, they feel very uncomfortable and irritated. I have an experience that I was very angry and unhappy because of the violation of my privacy by one of my friends. One day, she visited me when I was out. There was a misunderstanding between her and me. I thought the promise was canceled, but she thought it still stood. She told my hot mother that she wanted wait for me in my room, and she entered my room and played my CD player while I had gone. I got very angry and uncomfortable, because she intruded my private space without asking me. People become very unhappy by the violation of their privacy. Secondly, when people fail to do something, they feel unhappy. Although it is meaningful for them, people are disappointed at their own helplessness and inability when they have a failure. For example, the other day, I tried to change my phone service because my bill was expensive. I called my telephone company and explain what I wanted to do. However, the staff of the company said, ?gI don?ft understand what you are talking about.?h After all, I could not make a change of my service, because I could not speak English very well. I was very disappointed at my poor English. When people fail to do something, they are discouraged at themselves. Finally, people feel unhappy because of disease. When people are sick, they always become unhappy. A week ago, I caught a bad cold. Suddenly, I had fever at night, and I took a chill and had a headache and a stomachache. I missed my parents and friends in Japan, although I did not suffer from homesick at all, because I was afraid of unfamiliar medicines and felt as if nobody cared about me. When people suffer from disease, they felt anxious and lonely. People become unhappy because of the violation of their privacy, failure, and sickness. Although I hope I am always happy, it is a kind of 2000-12-08T13:00:00-05:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/The-Cause-of-Being-Unhappy-2653.aspx Personal Success, Seizures, Depression and Suicide Before the age of 15, I was as healthy as anyone could wish to be. In my sophomore year of high school, though, my seizures began. Nobody knew what they were at first; they looked as if I was passing out. These “episodes” as my mom and I were calling them, were finally defined as seizures when a nurse at the hospital saw that during one of my “episodes” I would clench my jaw shut and my muscles would tighten and shake. Doctors put me on three different medications over the next few years. The first , Dilanton, did nothing for me. The second, Tegratoal, was killing my white blood cells which made me extremely sick. The third , Depekot, worked, but with it came some nasty side affects, and I was still having seizures two to three times a week. I became depressed after a year of having seizures and being told by many doctors that they didn’t know what was causing it. The doctors also didn’t know how to treat it. I missed a lot of school my sophomore and junior year, which was why my grades weren’t what I wanted them to be. My teachers harped at me about not getting my work done. They didn’t understand. I also got a lot of strange looks from people when I walked down the hall. Most of my seizures happened during school. I can’t be positive about when my depression began to reach a climax. Maybe it was when my mom and her boyfriend would yell and scream at each other about how they were going to pay for all the hospital expenses. Or maybe it was all those nights lying in bed listening to my mom cry. Whatever the reason(s), I developed the mindset that I was causing my family all this pain, that it was my fault, I would never get into college, so it would be best if I wasn't around anymore. I felt other no emotion except sadness. I felt as if I were walking in a different dimension. I could see and hear people, but nothing anyone said made any difference to me. Nothing seemed to matter anymore. The world no longer had any color in it; it was all black and white; this is what I saw. I thought about how much better life would be for everyone if I were gone. One afternoon while my 2000-12-01T13:00:00-05:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Personal-Success,-Seizures,-Depression-and-Suicide-2608.aspx Pet Shop 2000-11-29T13:00:00-05:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Pet-Shop-2598.aspx Death: Friend or Foe? It is just a fact we all must die! Some of us are afraid of the uncertainty that death brings. Therefore, it is regarded as an enemy, a tragedy, and the unavoidable downside of life. Others live day by day knowing that death will come, but they have no fear. They are not in a hurry to meet him, but are making preparations for the encounter. Myself, now that I am old, will be looking forward to the place that I will be going to spend my eternity. I am an eternal being you know. I have heard it is a place I can happily anticipate. I?fm glad because I am very old and feeble. I am ninety-five years old and it is time, death has crept in on me. I have never welcomed an unannounced stranger especially at night. This was our first encounter, yet I knew he was a friend. I was just getting ready for bed when it happened. Now, I have to remind you that I did not know that it was time to die. I just lay down and that was the last time I would ever hear my children?fs voice, or see the sun rise or set. But you see I have lived a full life and I am looking forward to going to the place that I have wanted to be all my adult life. I have to say I did not know about it when I was a child. It would have saved me a lot of excess worry if I had. But I did all that I knew how to do while I lived here on earth. My life on earth seems like such a short time when I?fm about to experience eternity. Somewhere in the still of the night, my being, my very soul seemed to just float about my house. I am calling my body my house because I am leaving it behind. I left it right there still, cold, and lifeless. When I opened up my eyes I stood in front of a gate. This was no ordinary gate; it was made of pearl, one huge pearl, and the likes of which no man has ever seen. It opened as if by magic, but actually I was invited to come in. The light of this city was so bright and pure that it seemed to bring with it a flood 2000-11-29T13:00:00-05:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Death-Friend-or-Foe-2599.aspx A Sad Day I remember when I left my country; I was so sad. That day was one of saddest I ever had. I missed my grandparents, my friends and my relatives I left Mexico. I wish I could go back soon. It was may 20, 1995 when I went to my grandparents’ home to see them for the last time. I was crying when I told them I am going to come here in the United States. As soon they heard what I just said; they both hugged me and began to cry with me. I was so sad that I couldn’t get through the door to leave. I stayed 2000-11-29T13:00:00-05:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/A-Sad-Day-2601.aspx Homeless “The weather seems to be getting a bit chillier around here lately” Charlie Houser proclaims. “ Living homeless is not so bad as long as you understand that you are homeless and make it your every day life.” implies Charlie. Charlie is a man that goes around thinking of things to do from day to day. On Vine Street in Coryville, a thin, short, black man stands between two buildings fighting off another Cincinnati winter. He is unshaven with a scraggly beard. His skin is rugged looking and tough. His outfit consists of a tannish-brown jacket, which clashes with his turquoise pants that are short in length. Charlie wears a pair of black, puppy dog chewed up shoes. It is winter and he is shuffling back and fourth to keep warm. His steps are as timid as that of a mouse trying to sneak something to eat. The aroma of his alcoholic breath pollutes the frosty breath coming from his lips. Along with his breath, his eyes are glazed over, watery, and red. It is clear he has had been drinking. His hygiene is deteriorated to the point of him smelling like a dirty pair of socks, which had not been washed for quite some time. The teeth he had left are bright yellow and caked with plaque. His mouth is a nightmare for a dentist. It is a disturbing sight to see, but many passes by take no notice of him. Charlie says, “ I tried to find employment, but was unable to afford a haircut and employers would not even talk to me because of my looks.” Charlie lives his days by just getting through each hour and minute. Throughout the day he goes around asking for money or tries to enjoy things that he may have in his life. He has been doing this for quite sometime now, so he doesn’t think badly of himself. Charlie address strangers coming up with tales such as, “ I just ran out of gas and my kids are stranded in the car, I was wondering if I could have some money for gas.” Often times, people just look the other way and keep on walking, and other times people give him a smirk, and tell him to go find a job. His squinted eyes began to open wider revealing them from his eyelids when he takes a bite of the 2000-11-29T13:00:00-05:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Homeless-2586.aspx Sadistic People Suck Your inner demon turned you about, your inner demon burned you out. Torment, tease and frustrate you, your inner demon tears you apart. Little inner circle of hell is where you dwell inside and out of you there is no difference, your covered in shame yet your the one to blame. Your sick twisted lies have brought your demise, you are 2000-11-28T13:00:00-05:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Sadistic-People-Suck-2587.aspx Scarlet Colored Savior The mark of the beast came from within, the mark of the beast drew her sin. Hate is all she knew, hate from which she grew. Tattered and torn, scorn and forlorn she long awaits her savior. She knows not yet her saviors face, yet she searches- stopping at every corner. The mark of the beast returns, the mark of the beast is there, to her it is everywhere. Standing on the edge looking for her savior she sees her misbehavior. For her hate has consumed her, the hatred that grew from within of her sin. Falling through the layers of yourself you came apart. Cutting through the layers of skin you went to 2000-11-27T13:00:00-05:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Scarlet-Colored-Savior-2576.aspx My First Concert The young boy motioned with his arms where to park, as the vehicle came to a stop. My friends and I got out of the car and looked up to see a line of people waiting to get inside. I asked them "So what now? ", since this was my first concert, I did not know what to expect. They said, "Hear that?" I listened and heard music playing in the background. We started walking towards the end of the line that had formed. As we grew closer to the gate, the music got louder, and my heart beat faster. While waiting in line, we compared biceps sizes and talked about what bands were going to be playing. Finally, we got to the gate, gave the man our ticket and entered the arena. There must have been thousands of people all gathered here for this concert, drinking, talking, and getting tattoos done. We approached the stage where the first band was playing and everyone was at the one stage listening to the music. I took my shirt off and headed to a small fire that had been set on the ground. A circle had formed around the fire and people were pushing and swinging their arms as they ran around it. No one could hear anything else or knew anything else existed except for the sound of the music. The sun was setting,and the last two bands were going to play next, Slayer then Slipknot. Slayer entered the stage, and I knew this was a bad time to be near the enormous crowd that had formed in front of the stage. The last concert Slayer played at, the fans ripped their seats out of the ground, which had been bolted into solid concrete, just so they would have an area to mosh. When the band started to play, the crowd threw trashcans, bottles, CD’s, anything at all, just because they wanted to create chaos. As I watched from the side, I saw people exit the crowd with cuts on their faces, and an ambulance stood ready for anything serious. There were three clouds of smoke from fires that had started, and I could smell the plastic that was used to fuel the fires. Even the police that were there did not try to put the fires out inside the crowd, for fear that they would get mobbed. After the band finished, 2000-11-27T13:00:00-05:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/My-First-Concert-2577.aspx My Memories These are some of my memories that I can remember clearly. Some are from a very long time ago and some are quite resent. I have three, some parts of them are bad memories and other parts are that good that I’ll never forget them. One of my earliest memories was when I was about 3 or 4 and lived in a small house in Warrington. It was a hot sunny day and I was out in the garden playing football with my friend Joe. My Mum, and Joe's Mum, were both in the house having dinner together because they had not seen each other for a while. Me and Joe were both seeing who could do the most kick-ups. When it was my turn, I kicked the ball too far and it landed in next doors garden. I walked over to have a look if I could see it. As I was walking over I could see some thing in the bush, I then realized it was an action figure. So I ran to get it, but before I got there, Joe had already beaten me to it. I tried to snatch of him but he kept hold tight, like a dog with a bone. We were fighting and arguing over it for about 2 or 3 minutes. Then all of a sudden he let go and I went flying through the air. I then ended up landing on the concrete out side the back door and smacking my head on the floor. The pain rushed to my head and I started to feel dizzy. It felt like some one had put my head in a vice and tightened it slowly. There was no blood but there was a huge bruise on the back of my head. I started to scream as loud as I could and both of our parents came rushing out of the back door to see what was going on. The bruise lasted for a week or so and I didn’t talk to Joe for a month or so. Another one of my memories was when I was around 10 years old. My Dad had a friend who was doing up an old motor bike out of scrap parts. At the time all I wanted was a motor bike, and I begged my Dan to buy it of his friend. My Dad asked his friend if he would sell 2000-11-27T13:00:00-05:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/My-Memories-2578.aspx To Still Run Back If only I could see you in my arms To say that your mine To hold and love you To be there for you when you need me To say that I love you. But I know he loves you And I'm happy for you Even though my heart tells me to move on I still come back for more To see you with him To see you smile when he hugs you When you hold his hand When you say that you love him. I'm happy for you But every time I see you with him It brakes 2000-11-22T13:00:00-05:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/To-Still-Run-Back-2556.aspx A Place in Different Seasons The place to be described is totally imaginary, although it may bear some resemblance to a childhood memory of yours. The house and surrounding fields and mountains (for it is these I will endeavour to describe in different seasons) are so exquisitely picturesque: The long, wide, oak slatted cabin with the rolling fields stretching far into the distance, and beyond. Behind the house (as I like to call it) is an expanse of some three hundred or so yards before abruptly halting to make way for a stream. The stream is like one time itself forgot, like the one you would expect to find fairies sitting by. Beyond that the vast mountain range, ominous against a clear blue sky and casting definite shadows across the house and fields. The snow-capped peaks are those that I have climbed many a time; and they always seem to be different in contour or shape. There is a beautiful horse chestnut tree just two fields away from the house, and countless others dotted around near it; ash, beech, oak, the list goes on and on. It’s wonderfully peaceful up here, no one to disturb you. In autumn the landscape changes so much, almost too much. The leaves fall off the great oak, and it looks so miserable and bare; I have often thought of wrapping it up in a blanket. The horse chestnut is yielding fruit (if you can call it that). There is nothing I like more than sitting in front of the log fire and roasting horse chestnuts; marvellous. The fields, once, not long ago were teeming with poppies and fit to bursting with rabbits; now are covered in a carpet of dull browny yellow leaves. The mountains are more snowy than usual and look a lot more treacherous. So I hardly ever climb the mountains in autumn or winter. The air has a certain bite to it, is a lot sharper in these cold months. The house looks so much like the woods and leaves that surround it; you would have to look hard to even find it. I t is also, unsurprisingly, a lot colder than it is in summer so it is always welcoming to come home to find the fire still going after a day of walking or hunting or fishing down at the lake. The stream ends up a few hundred yards downstream, flowing into a large lake. 2000-11-21T13:00:00-05:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/A-Place-in-Different-Seasons-2554.aspx A Conflict after Highschool “Hey Erik, turn up that CD bro, that songs hella tight, I haven’t heard Sublime for days.” “For sure, Im so glad track is over, too much to do, you finish rolling that spliff yet B?” “Yeah man, hook me up with that light on the table, puff, puff.” I laid back on Erik’s plush, slightly worn leather couch purchased from the Value Village store downtown and watched as he displayed a phat French inhale. I was in a cloudy state with so much on my mind I didn’t know where to begin. I was once again in the basement bedroom of my closest friend Erik doing what we did best with nothing else to and needing to conversant about life. I was at a crossroads in my life, finishing up high school, about to make a decision some said was the biggest Id ever make. What to do after high school? And who better to discuss it with than a life long friend, one who had been there more times than I could count. We both shared ideas and dreams of what we wanted to do and see, some alike, some very dissimilar, but we both knew school somewhere would be the decision. I saw many of my friends, those less confident with themselves, join the military in hopes of finding there calling, for them I hope they do, for myself military was never of the question. I had an idea of higher learning, one which was not well understood, unclear of what I might face and what failure it may result in, perhaps that is why it is most appealing, the uncertainty. “Hey man, finish this up and lets roll down to Ryan’s and see what he has going on over at his pad.” Said Erik. “All right” I said. As we got up and headed outside towards my shiny green, German sports sedan, eyes startled by the bright, spring, afternoon sun as we exited the front door. Erik and I had both been excepted to Western and kept it in mind as a good option and often fathomed what it might be like to attend the same school, like we had through middle and high school. Many of my classmates and friends were being accepted by large, famous Universities far from home, some for academics, some for athletics, and others with wealthy parents. For these people I had much 2000-11-20T13:00:00-05:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/A-Conflict-after-Highschool-2549.aspx Water Girl Anne stood on the beach, paralysed with fear. Around her she could vaguely hear the sound of her mother’s terrified screams. She knew there was something she had to do, but her mind was blank, and her legs wouldn’t move. Then, a memory filled her mind. A horrible memory... She was standing on another beach, a small, cold beach. Preparing to go into the water for a swim, when she heard a scream. Looking up, she saw her best friend, Amelia, wave her hand frantically, and then she went under. At first, Anne thought it was a joke. "Huh, just like Amelia to do something like this". But when her friend didn’t resurface, Anne started to panic. She started running, and then swam, for her friend’s life depended on it. The current was so strong. Anne’s mind was swirling. What was she going to do? The water kept pulling her back towards the shore. Then Anne caught a glimpse of Amelia, being swept away into the vast ocean… A few days later, Anne was standing on the alter of St. Brigids church, reading a special poem that she had written in the memory of Amelia. As she was reading the second verse ,when a verge of tears suddenly washed over her, and she knew she couldn’t go on. She finally whispered, "I love you Amelia, please forgive me", before running off the alter... Anne’s little brother, Joe, was playing on the beach, building a sand-castle. Nobody noticed when he toddled off into the water. Suddenly, his mother started screaming at the top of her lungs. "Joe! Oh my God, Joe!" Every body looked to where she was pointing. Sure enough, there was Joe, a good bit out from the shore. And he was in trouble. Suddenly, Anne’s memories of Joe came flooding back. His laugh, his little cheeky smile. She loved her little brother, with all her might .She had to do something! And fast! Anne raced towards the water. She swam with fast, powerful strokes. She could see Joe’s little face bobbing in the water. Then for a moment it disappeared. Finally she reached the spot where he went down. Taking a deep breath, she dove under the surface. She could see a small sliver of his blonde hair. She hooked her arm around Joe, and swam back up. She hauled him back to the beach, and pumped the water out of his 2000-11-19T13:00:00-05:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Water-Girl-2533.aspx Engrave new Footprints in the Sand There were two strolling hearts that reposed on a huge rock at a near shore. As the sunset revealed its passion, they watched over the two sets of footprints 2000-11-16T13:00:00-05:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Engrave-new-Footprints-in-the-Sand-2510.aspx The Swirls of Emotions Emotions can be classified, according to your personal experience, into three different categories: happiness, sadness, and anger. First of all, there 2000-11-16T13:00:00-05:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/The-Swirls-of-Emotions-2522.aspx Thank God For Believers A single lie entangled my thoughts with confusion, Like rumors through a hallway, the lie continues to grow. Now spun is a web of wire. I dread the day of truth and innocence. Loss and emptiness fills the heart, Remorse prevails when truth is revealed. A desired love destroyed instantly, And I am to blame. Dark 2000-11-12T13:00:00-05:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Thank-God-For-Believers-2477.aspx The Name Judith Is it important to know what is behind your name? Now in days, many names are given without knowing their meanings or where they come from. For example, I was given the name of Judith just because my parents heard it and liked it. It depends where and in which culture were they raised. For this purpose I researched my name Judith. Some of the main points I found were interesting to me like the history and my personality. First, the history of my name Judith obtains interesting and important facts such as meanings, famous people in the world, and culture. Judith's origin is Hebrew, meaning "Praise" Dictionary of First Names, Alfred J. Kolatch (393). There is also famous people from the past, for example, "In the old testament Judith was one of the wives of Esau". Parentsoup.com/babynames/meanings.html. Another famous person from the past was, "The beatiful heroine in the book of Judith (in the Apocrypha.) Kolatch (393). With this in mind, it is interesting to know that my name has been used for thousands of years; However, in my culture not many people are named after Judith. My name is more commun on the Asian continent, where it was originated. Another fact is that personality can be described just by the name. An example, on my research I found web sites with my name wich described my personality. Kabalarians.com/male/judith.htm., "Judith is happiest when associating with singing, dancing, and having a good time." Accordingly, all this quote describes me perfectly because I always like to be happy and having a good time with my friends. For example, If I am spending time with my friends, I like to be thinking positive and enjoying it as much as I can. I have never liked to see any of my friends sad or with problems, if that is the case I try to cheer them up. I also found some weaknesses, kabalarians.htm., "Over indulgence in food or emotional desires could cause you to have problems in your nervous system." Without a doubt this totally describes me. There is times when emotional desires get to me and take time to get them out of my activities. Therefore, my personality has changes just like any other person. In conclusion, this research helped me learn what is behind my name. Before all I knew was that my parents heard the name and liked it, but now I will 2000-11-10T13:00:00-05:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/The-Name-Judith-2475.aspx Problems With my Neighbors How are your neighbors with you? You are lucky if they treat you as a member of their family, but what about if it is the contrary? What about if they treat you as a thing not as a human? If this is your situation, I know how you are feeling. I know it because I am living this kind of life. In other words, I do not get along with my neighbors. From the day I moved into my house, I have had to deal with their unfriendly, dirty, and noisy way of living. First of all, my neighbors are very unfriendly people, and that is why they are hated. For example, during the day when I see them, they do not say hello to me. Sometimes, I try to have a conversation with them, but they always ignore me or give me a cold look. Since the day they ignore me, I began to hate them for being the way they are. In addition, my neighbors are not only mean with me, but with my children, too. Sometimes, when they are playing in front of their house, my neighbors come out and tell them to leave using a filthy language that scare my children. Second, the awful thing is not only that my neighbors are unfriendly, but they are dirty, too. For example, during the week, they often throw their trash in front of my house. Although, whenever I see it, I always clean it, but later they throw more. They are irresponsible people who do not care about others around them. Moreover, their yard looks like a jungle with empty cans and bottles and other trash among the big grass that is growing. Why do not they care about it? How lazy they are! Perhaps, they do not know the meaning of the word ?gclean.?h Finally, the other thing that makes my neighbors mean, besides being unfriendly and dirty, is that they are very noisy. They have three children and the smallest, the baby, is the one that makes all the noise during the day. He is always crying because he is hungry or because he wants something. Why do not his parents try to lull him? Besides the baby, they also have one big dog that barks all the time. For example, the other day I was going to study, but then it began to bark, and thanks to 2000-11-09T13:00:00-05:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Problems-With-my-Neighbors-2472.aspx It's my life Hi! My name’s Perrine Daphne Jess Nenaide Rankanishu. Wondering why my name sounds a bit exotic? As u can tell, I am a Eurasian. My mom’s from the United States and my dad from Japan. I was thrown into this crazy and filthy world flocking with selfishness, greediness, fake and cruelty 17 years, 11 months and 20 days ago. Seeing the bad points of this world, I guess my parents are afraid of giving birth to another innocent child who may probably suffer. It explains the fact that I am the only child. Till today, I am still trying my very best to fight against the bad people in the world. To our luck, my family is a Christian family which is blessed and guided by the Lord and protected by our guardian angels. * “Good morning, sweetie. Your breakfast is on the dining table,” my mom shouted from nowhere. “Thanks, mom!” “Sweetie, me and your dad will go on a business trip in Hong Kong next week. We have deposited the money to your account you need during next week. Contact me on my cell phone if the money is not enough,” Said mom. “Okay mom. This is like the thousandth time you and dad go on business trip and I’m gonna be 18 ten days later. I can take care of myself.” Replied by me. “Good sweetie.” * That person is my mom. She and dad always have to go on business trips. I am used to staying home alone and take care of myself. They give me a lot of freedom, so much that you can’t imagine. They give me the right to make my own decisions. I am grateful that I have never abused their trust in me. Thank God for guiding and inspiring me perpetually throughout my life. There is no way I can be who I am without Him. I am studying in this exciting junior college which has probably by far the most talented and yet weirdest ones in the world, or in the whole universe I would say. The students in our school at least play two kinds of musical instruments and excel in at least one type of sport. A lot of them are in the national team who compete in some international competitions and have got a lot of medals and prizes already. The scientist who got the recent Nobel Prize graduated from our school too. 2000-11-07T13:00:00-05:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/It-s-my-life-2456.aspx In the Night Listen to our loud 2000-11-06T13:00:00-05:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/In-the-Night-2453.aspx Mountain Walking in the Andes <center><b>Assignment title: “To write a first person narrative and description account of a holiday based on personal experience (give own title).”</b></center> Dear Pinyot, I couldn’t believe that I won the competition! And I was given a chance to travel to any of the destinations they mentioned as tracking rare mountain for gorillas in Uganda, bush walking with guides in Kenya and there were so much more but I chose to travel to the Andes on a major treks with expert guides who will just be following behind you and will seek if you need any help (just in case you are lost or thirsty/ hungry). Major treks are where you go mountain walking for six to eight hours in a day. I chose to go to mountain walking because I like to go to places, which are very quiet and peaceful, and uncrowded because I want to be in a place where you can get away from your everyday problems and feel unstressed for the first time because of work, etc. and places where you can feel so lonely and free for the first time. All thanks to my best friend Charles I won the competition he made me enter it in the first place and he told me that I won!! This is what happened It was in the morning and I just had woken up, The phone rings and I answer, “Hullo, Hussein here?” The voice on the other end asks for Mr. Moechsin and I reply, “This is he”. The voice says she is calling to remind me of my 4:00 PM dental appointment. I sigh and tell her I will be there. It was four o’clock already, I enter the building and walked over to the elevator; I pushed the up button and patiently wait. The elevator door promptly opened and I got in. I pushed the button with a two on it and the doors closed. Once on the second floor I exited the elevator and immediately I could smell the mixture of a mix of toothpaste and the smell you usually smell in hospitals as you enter them. And I bleached out in the hall even before I go into Dr. Abdul’s office. As soon as I open the outer door, the blast of cool air from the air conditioner hits me in the face making me shiver all over. I walk in and add my 2000-11-02T13:00:00-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Mountain-Walking-in-the-Andes-2438.aspx River Journey in Brazil Dear Irene, I would first like to thank you, for encouraging me to enter the competition and I could not believe that I won. As soon as they called out my name on the radio, I went running around my house, crazy, jumping up and down on my small bed, which I think I ruined the springs in it. Although it’s a pity you could not come with me, because the fact is that I had a spectacular holiday. There was a variety of choices on where to go, but none of them interests me except for one that I have not tried yet, and that was ‘Rafts and river journeys’ in the Amazon river, Brazil. I have never, in my life, experienced river journeys and I heard it could be a lot of fun and dangerous so I can face my fears. My best friend, Mike, and I went on a first class ticket in Brasilia Airlines that was very comfortable for a six-hour trip. As we landed on the capital of Brazil, Brasilia we didn’t imagine that this city can be strikingly beautiful, and fortunately is a lot better than Jeddah. We then met our raft experts in the airport. They were both female, which was really unexpected, because the experts are usually male, well one of them is called Joila and the other one’s called Lavita, I find Lavita very attractive. She had a tall, fit body, long blonde hair and a face more beautiful than Cindy Crawford. They took us to the city. The city had unspoiled landscapes, different types of antique markets around a distinctive building, there were several skyscrapers in the middle of the city, but that didn’t spoil the scenery, if you were in the middle of the city you would see lime-green mountains at a very long distance. They drove us to their camp, which was far out of the city and nearby the Amazon River. The campsite was in a charming location, along the campsite was pale green bushes around the campsite, caravans just beside the entrance was very big because it is used for their office, a small lake can be seen just a few hundred metres beside the camp for us to practice, there is an exotic view if you looked on top of the small hill, it was as if you were on top of the world. Lavita firstly showed us 2000-11-02T13:00:00-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/River-Journey-in-Brazil-2439.aspx Rape Of Innocence Casting your eyes up, Towards the star pierced sky, The sky stained crimson red, A piercing gaze from the person opposite, Stabbing into the back of your mind, You feel tiny fingers clawing, Digging, trying to search for a reason, A reason why, why you did it, Considered a sinner, you accept it, Shrugging you continue, you laugh at them, They’ll never understand why, why you did what you did, If you knew yourself why you did it, Your single eyed head still remains unopened, Untended for countless days, Years are like hours to you, Pain no longer means anything to you, You run the knife along her bare flesh, Down between her legs you linger there, With a single thrust you force the knife inside, With slow movements you satisfy your needs, And once you have finished with her, You 2000-10-29T13:00:00-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Rape-Of-Innocence-2425.aspx Ashes My lips so tainted In the blood they tasted. Created in the mists of time I stand naked in the moonlight, Skin glistening in the moist morning air. Once the king of dragons, Usurper of a thousand nations. A god amongst the mortals, Now it all lies in ashes, Wind blowing the dirt gently away. The world changed, As did I, the world I knew, Is nought but a mirage A fragment of my past, Now I cower from the night. I fear for the ashes may return, And bring forth the final blow, Ashes of crimson and blue, Powers unmatched hide within them Power to run my blood cold. I join the beggars and the homeless, Hiding from the ashes, Hoping for a chance of forgiveness. Can the god Yahweh be so cruel? So merciless on those 2000-10-29T13:00:00-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Ashes-2426.aspx Thirty Years from Now As I sit here, I wonder what I will become; all I see is pure success like no one has ever seen. My life is full of great and achievable goals that can fulfil my life with happiness. I see myself see myself thirty years from now becoming the most successful person the world has seen. I will have graduated high school and college with 4.0 GPA, majoring in aeronautical engineering while being in the national honors society. I will have made my college possible because of baseball. In doing all of these awesome achievements, I’ll be the best baseball player that has ever played being drafted number one by the Yankees in my freshman year of college. I will have starred at shortstop under Coach Joe Torre. Driving in a record 80 home runs shattering Mark Mcgwires’ record. Later, I will set the record for most golden gloves ever achieved by a major league baseball player. During my career in baseball I will meet a beautiful woman that just became a professional model signing with Nautica. After being married for a few years we will have two kids; while, concluding my career in New York and moving to California. Later I will pursue my career in politics. First running for U.S. senate and representing the Democratic party. After seeing that my life would be fulfilled much better if I could change the world in a more drastic way I will run for president. After all of the harsh campaigning I will when the race and proudly represent our country. When I am educated into the office I will begin with my inauguration address and captivating the country I will leave to get to my new home “The White House.” I will become the most effective president the county has ever seen. Starting with my most important policy “Education.” I plan to stress helping out the middle class family with taxes, health insurance, and Medicare. In doing this I plan on looking out for the senior citizens with good retirement funds. I will also encourage peace with the world and strengthening our military. Once I have completed my first term as president I will be elected once again and have an even stronger effect on our country. After resigning and touching the country with my great and inspiring State of the Union address I will pursue my career in aeronautical engineering. 2000-10-29T13:00:00-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Thirty-Years-from-Now-2428.aspx Do You Think? Do you think? When was the last time you really sat down and thought about something? Was it a few minutes ago or a few months ago? Our society is so reliant on someone else thinking for them that we have become a co-dependent culture. Did you watch the news today? Was some guy on a killing spree? A serial killer. Did you ever wonder if they felt any mercy for the person as they killed them, each one of them? Or maybe they were merciless and they felt nothing. Or maybe, just maybe, they are a figment of your imagination. Did you wake up this morning or are you still dreaming? Or are you possibly in a computer generated and controlled world that will keep you there until you wake up, like in the movie the Matrix? Are people fond of you or do people hate you? Maybe as you were walking past that person this morning and you said hi and they smiled and waved back, they were just doing it to make you go away. Or maybe they have a crush on you. Maybe, in the middle of that movie you were watching in English class, there was a subliminal message that said "FOOD" and so you thought you were hungry. Is there really an afterlife or do you just die and cease to exist? A Heaven? A Hell? ANd ghosts. Are they there? Are they what give you the shivers when you're waking up in the middle of the night, wondering if someone is lurking around the corner? ALiens? Do they exist or are they just some media generated piece of America's collection of dreams? If they do exist, are they of higher level of intelligence, lower, or the same? Would they be out to harm us, be friendly, or just be like us? Would they be us? Maybe they have blue skin, twenty tentacles on their head, and purple hair. Or maybe they look just like us and exist in some far corner of the universe. And, yes, the universe. Have you ever thought about how far the universe goes? Does it ever end? Maybe if one went far enought they'd reach some place of being beyond a human's comprehension? Wormholes also referred to as "black holes" ; there is a theory that states that if someone were to be sucked into one that they would 2000-10-28T14:00:00-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Do-You-Think-2422.aspx Almost High : My Experience at the Homecoming Dance It's Saturday night and I'm in my snug but not skin tight blue spaghetti strap floor length dark royal blue dress, all ready to go out to a very fancy restuarant. Old Country Buffet. As my friend and I climb out of my car in a classy like fashion, we realize that the line to Old COuntry Buffet is at least 50 meters long. "Oh My God." I say as my lipstick chalked lips fall to the floor. Glancing over at a fast-food pizza restaurant, my friend and I look at each other. "Uh huh." We both say. Pizza is better than some buffet anyway, I thought. About five minutes later, some friends of hours emerge from the middle of the centidpede like line and come up to us. I almost jumped in hyperness. "WHazzzzzzup?" I say in such a polite way, sticing my tougue out in my dress. My friends and I eat at the small cafe-like tables provided in the indoor mall, trying not to smear pizza all over our faces before we got to the dance. Walking across the street to the school, the caffeine from the large Coke was already racing through my blood stream. Hyper as anything and almost jumping my friends began to think I got high before the dance, like most everyone else. By the time we got to the dance in the cafeteria, the music was pumping, people dancing their butts off, and me, hyper as anything. I was anything but bored. Ready to start jumping as soon as I got there, I raced into the cafeteria and brought my friend , Jimmy , with me. I had never felt so energized at a social event. I felt as if the music was literally flowing through my veins, pulsing with every move, and I was...high. But I wasn't. I was normal but I felt like I was high. Did being high feel like this? Had I had too much caffeine? Damn! I have to suck some helium out of those floating balloons! THe thoughs would not stop racing. Although I had never been to a rave, I thought that this dance felt like one. Euphoric, and as energized as a duracell battery after about 24 hours of charging, I hadn't checked my watch for at least two hours. About an hour later, I took a break to get some soda and some fresh 2000-10-26T14:00:00-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Almost-High-My-Experience-at-the-Homecoming-Dance-2408.aspx Questioning Existance If I really exist Please explain why I am not a Group of dozen drunken women or a statue full 2000-10-21T14:00:00-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Questioning-Existance-2399.aspx Huanted House I could not sleep that night, for I was not given the chance to. For numerous times I had been yelling at my cousin to lower down the volume of the Compact Disc player. He insisted on testing out every single disc of my brother’s heavy-metal music collection at a certain volume that made my heart jump too fast or choke my mind with angry thoughts. My tired eyes shifted to the alarm clock, which stood, on my computer. Eleven, another hour to a brand new day. The next day, I will be bringing my cousin to have a view of the things we have in stall for him in the small neighborhood of mine, but before that can be possible, I will require my beauty sleep! “Hey, you moron! Are you finished with those trashy sounds?” I yelled, throwing the blanket over my head. I then grabbed my soft-toy dog, and threw it at him, aiming for his head. He responded, launching the toy back at me, hard at the bum. “Self-defence,” he reasoned out, reaching for the power switch of the player, finally. I heaved a sigh of relief, dropping dead on the pillow. As soon as I was about to enter the dream world, someone tapping at my shoulder awakened me. “I cannot sleep,” my cousin explained. I felt like strangling him. Thinking of what the family might say for destroying or killing a potential family name-bearer, I guessed it was not a very healthy idea after all. I sat on my bed, rubbing my eyes as I looked at my cousin through blurred eyes. “ I remembered the last time you stayed overnight when you were around eight, you slept like a pig,” I muttered, reaching out for my spectacles. It hurts to be shortsighted. “I am thirteen now,” he reminded his ‘meet-once-a-year-during-Chinese-New-Year’ cousin. “So? Can’t thirteen-year-old don’t act like nocturnal animals?” I gave up, and soon the both of us were in the living room, with freshly brewed cups of coffee in our hands. It reminded me of how I drowned myself in caffine in order to stay awake for last minute examination preparations. My cousin strolled his way over to the television. “Don’t switch on that. The rest of the them are sleeping, mind you,” I warned him, recalling the time when my father threw down my radio on the ground, for blasting it during his sleep. Tremendously terrifying. I got 2000-10-20T14:00:00-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Huanted-House-2390.aspx A World Unknown (My Trip to Europe) Ever since I was a little girl I dreamed about traveling overseas. Strange lands, exciting places, and new cultures have always fascinated me. I've always wondered what it would be like to speak another language, to grow up learning different customs, or to live in a completely different way than I do now. This past summer my dream finally came true. I got to travel to England, France, Switzerland, and Germany with Mme. Kelly and five other girls, and suddenly the world was at my fingertips. England's green hills and city life is unforgettable. Kensington, Westminster Abby, and Piccadelli Circus are just a few parts of London full of historic cathedrals, quaint little cafes, and amazing shopping places. Harrods, where the royal family shops, supposedly sales any and everything. My favorite experience in London was riding The Underground to see the broadway play Fosse and watching the changing of the guards at Buckingham Palace. England overall isn't too different from the States. The same language is spoken and their currency, the pound, is very similar to an U.S. dollar. However, driving on the left side of the road is hard to get use to. The Eiffel Tower, The Arc de Triomphe, The Lourve, The obelisk, La Place de la Concorde, and Notre Dame are all located in the heart of Paris, France. Paris with its French cuisine, romantic atmosphere and historical self-being fills you with a sense of complete contentment. I'll never forget sitting at a French cafe, eating a baguette, drinking mineral water, and watching the Parisians walk by. Paris's metro system makes going anywhere a fast and easy trip. With my knowledge of the French language and an idea about French life I came to love Paris. There's only one word to describe Switzerland and Germany, and that's beautiful. Quite the contrary to what I expected, both countries turned out to be extremely clean. There are not as many tourist attractions but the scenery alone is enough to keep you engaged. In Lucerne, Switzerland we went up Mt. Pilatus, tasted fine Swiss chocolate, browsed the famous coo coo clocks, and even got to attend a folk dinner. At the dinner we ate and drank while people serenaded us singing, dancing, and playing Swiss folk instruments. We didn't spend very much time in Germany, but we managed the time we did have well. Some of my fondest memories there were eating what 2000-10-15T14:00:00-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/A-World-Unknown-My-Trip-to-Europe-2369.aspx Porphyria's Lover and My Last Duchess <center><b>Compare the two poems ‘Porphyria’s Lover’ and ‘My Last Duchess’ by Robert Browning. What do they reveal about attitudes to women and relationships in the nineteenth century?</b></center> Robert Browning was one of the greatest poets of the nineteenth century. In 1842, he published ‘Dramatic Lyrics’ which included the two poems ‘Porphyria’s Lover’ and ‘My Last Duchess’. In ‘Porphyria’s Lover’ Browning gives the reader a dramatic insight into the twisted mind of an abnormally possessive lover, who wishes the moment of love to last forever. In this essay, ‘Porphyria’s Lover’ will be compared to Robert Browning’s other dramatic monologue, ‘My Last Duchess’, where an Italian aristocrat reveals his cruelty to his late wife whilst showing off a portrait of her to one of his guests. Robert Browning’s poems ‘Porphyria’s Lover’ and ‘My Last Duchess’ were both written in the form of a dramatic monologue. Both poems show a similarity because they are both narrated from the male lover’s point of view. As a result, the reader becomes more closely involved in the poems and can feel very strong emotions for the individuals portrayed than if the poem was written from the eyes of an ‘outsider’. This form of writing enables Browning to use irony, in which the real meaning is concealed or contradicted by the literal meanings of the words. For example, in ‘My Last Duchess’ the Duke orders the death of his wife, though hides the true meaning in his words: ‘ Much the same smile? This grew; I gave commands; Then all smiles stopped together.’ ‘My Last Duchess’ is also written in the form of a single stanza poem, which is the unit of a poem that consists of two or more lines of verse organised according to the content and form and usually repeated as a recurring pattern in the poem. By contrast, ‘Porphyria’s Lover’ does not follow this pattern, but has a different rhyming scheme. On the surface, the narrators in each poem show completely different characteristics. In ‘Porphyria’s Lover’, the narrator shows powerful emotions towards Porphyria, which demonstrate his strong romantic feelings. The reader acknowledges that the narrator is passionately in love, as the following extract demonstrates. “Too weak, for all her heart’s endeavour, To set its struggling passion free From pride, and vainer ties dissever And give herself to me forever.” By contrast, the Duke in ‘My Last Duchess’ is shown as a formal, cold-hearted man who despised his late wife’s lust 2000-10-10T14:00:00-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Porphyria-s-Lover-and-My-Last-Duchess-2344.aspx Procrastination and Sloth the Spice of Life? I’m what most people might call lazy, lethargic, and a procrastinator. How did it start? The first specific instance that I can remember was in 5th grade math class. I didn’t do my math. My mentality was that school consumed more then half of my waking hours and I wasn’t going to let it take anymore then that. So my assignments were partially completed, from the day before, and handed in unfinished. I knew that my parents and teachers would raise hell itself when I did this but my mind wouldn’t waiver on this. Since I had been able to get through all of grade school without homework why should I have any now? Great reasoning for a 5th grader, but this thinking contained a few flaws. To start out, there are 3 types of people in the world. The first kind will generally always try their best and be a competitor in life. They treat life as a marathon that needs a steady vigil pace to complete. The second is the person the will try to complete the absolute bear minimum to survive and occasionally misjudges what is needed done. The third and final is the person that absolutely cannot find any reason to try at all and hope for the best to come to them but never actively seek it. This is the lowest form of life that will suckle away your money, forgiveness, and love never sharing it back with you. To thoroughly understand the three classes of people, a more detailed analysis is needed. The first kind is the ideal person. One, which all parents and communities hope to produce. They are considered the leaders, overachievers, and well standing citizens. The second class is the C student of life. They’re the average person who occasionally does exceptional work but for the most part will be in the shadows of the first class. Procrastination and laziness is most common to occur in this class and becomes extreme when we reach the third class. The 3rd class no longer tries or cares too much about their life to do anything about their state. They are the ones that abuse the welfare system and borrow anything and everything from their friends and strangers alike. The causes for these differences can be attributed to many factors. At one point we are all the in the same class, class number one. 2000-10-06T14:00:00-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Procrastination-and-Sloth-the-Spice-of-Life-2294.aspx Special Friendship I walked home from school, carrying a heavy load of books on my aching shoulders. Each step I took was accompanied with a wish that I was already at home, resting on my cozy bed. I walked on, my eyes stuck on the burnt black road. As I dragged my foot along, I could see small pieces of dried tar rolling on the rough surface. Upon reaching my doorstep, I heaved a heavy sigh of relieve and pleasure. At last, I have reached my long waited destination; home. My red, sticky palm reached out for the doorknob. I was about to set foot onto the cold shiny tiles when I heard a soft whimper coming from behind me. When I turned to look for the source of the sound, I felt something fury brush past my ankle. Looking down at the fury thing, I was rooted to the ground. Right there, looking back at me, was a beautiful gray kitten. I could not believe my eyes. Before I could even think of what to do next, the kitten ran into the kitchen. Then, I heard my father roar in agony. I was given a ten minutes lecture. Although I explained that the kitten went into the house when I came home, my father stubbornly came with the conclusion that I purposely let it in. After the lecturing, I was ordered to throw the kitten out of the house. Reluctantly, I brought it to a playground near my house. I had brought along a tin of sardines, which I took without anybody’s knowledge. I gave the kitten the sardines and watched it devour it. I stroked the soft, smooth fury creature and said goodbye, leaving it behind. Surprisingly, the kitten always waits for me at my doorstep when I return from school. It did not go into my house but instead waited patiently for me to change into my casual clothes before bringing it to the playground with a tin of cat food that has cost a quarter of my school expenses. This went on for the next two weeks, and the next and the next. The kitten has then become my friend, a special friend. Sometimes, when I am really pressurized with my schoolwork, I will complain to the kitten. People might think I am insane or just plainly stupid. Nevertheless, I think I did the right thing. This is because by doing 2000-10-03T14:00:00-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Special-Friendship-2287.aspx Being A Millionare Isn't For Me “You have just won a million dollars!” shouted Regis on the most popular show that has ever hit television. A fifty-one year old retired, high school teacher sat on the hot seat in absolute amazement. In seconds his life changed from being an ordinary, retired father of two, and living with his wife in a small Manhattan home to becoming a millionaire. I sat in my living room wishing that it was me who had answered that last question correctly in that seat, instead of sitting in my favorite black leather chair that faces the television at a perfect angle. I would have done anything to be that man at that moment. I couldn’t imagine what was going through his mind. There I was, sitting at home, watching all the excitement on television, dreaming for my life to be different. How easily I had forgotten all of the good things in my life. Indeed there was a million things for me to be happy about. I had a wonderful handsome husband, a bright young nine-year-old daughter, a son in his pre-teenage years and so much more. My life wasn’t bad at all, “money isn’t everything,” I thought to myself. “Knock…. Knock…knock.” sounded the door to wake me out of my short daydream. Remembering that I had lent our bag of sugar to a friendly neighbor, I walked towards the door, unlatched the top latch and then the bottom. I was shocked to see two men standing at the door. They stood in full uniform, with stern faces, both tall and well built. I didn’t know what to think, my eyes began to sting and I could feel them fill with tears. Something within me said that bad news was upon me. “Ma’am, we are very sorry to inform you that…” “NO, STOP RIGHT THERE” I screeched. The taller of the two stepped forth and drew me towards him as the other man continued. “We are very sorry ma’am, but there has been a terrible accident, your children and your husband were killed this evening… there was nothing anybody could do.” I could not believe it; all three of them were perfect. My husband worked with the church, he was always faithful to our religion and, both of the kids were following his footsteps. It was as if someone had taken a million knives and pierced them into my heart. Slowly I pulled away 2000-09-25T14:00:00-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Being-A-Millionare-Isn-t-For-Me-2269.aspx Life and Chess To run, to hide, to fight, Are the questions we face, day and night. To run, to hide, to fight, You have options, choose well, choose right. Life is like a game of chess, So complex, it is one big mess. There is always more and no less, Attack or defend - that's chess. In chess you defend, in chess you attack, Road once taken, there's no turning back. Of courage you do not lack, But the odds continue to stack. Life is the same, just like that, You've gotta know when to hide and take the bet. You'll learn to defend, you'll learn to attack, Play the game well if you have the knack. Timing is all that's important here, What your 2000-09-14T14:00:00-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Life-and-Chess-2254.aspx Sunset Seriously, I only witnessed the sunset few times during my existence. Though explanation may take quite some time, but do allow me. Singapore- a tiny piece of land lying at the tip of Malay Peninsular. Having a population of around three million ( yes, same as the number of cows providing us with milk in New Zealand, as emphasised in that famous milk advertisement), that leaves us pondering over the suffiency of living space for the growing nation. Adolf Hitler wanted living space for his German mates, so that intelligent being resolved that by sending troops to invade his neighbouring countries. Now, how would things be like if the Singapore Government apply the same tactic of the great dictator in the gaining of land space? Just imaigne our National Service men being ordered to march over to our neighbours, Malaysia n Indonesia, claud in their cute patchy-green uniforms and clutching onto their M16? Trying to invade them? Considering the fact aht we even have problems purchasing water from the Malaysians, do pardon me for my ridiculous thoughts. Singapore is ruled by a bunch of diploma-holders - the brainers with a mission of ensuring comfortable lives for their fellow citizens. Sights of people roaming about like stray animals may be something that leaves a bad impression on those foreigners which the country's economy depended much on! Everyone has to have a place to stay at. Yes, we have terraced, semi-detached, mansions, condoniniums available here. The smart ones came up with the concept of HDB flats. HDB is our reliable Housing Development Board. Just like the clothes we wear, HDB flats, the high-rise apratements comes in all colours, shapes, and sizes. Made affordable for the country's middle-class, you have choices for 2-room, 3-room, 4-room, mansionate, executive etc. With the incresase in population, the need to house more people allowed these HDB flats to sprout out at every available plot of land like wild weeds, like it is nobody's business. When the flat lands are all used, they take the high lands. Our towns such as Bukit Batok, Bukit Panjang and Bukit Timah (with 'Bukit' meaning hill in the malay language), no longer have the identity which speaks for what they were meant to be. For the smart-alecs had flatten the tiny hills to build these HDB flats! I deserved a spanking for being so complacent. Though I myself is one of the many HDB flats 2000-09-06T14:00:00-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Sunset-2221.aspx King Midas Long ago, during the time of knights and dragons, there lived a king named Midas. He was considered one of the richest men on earth, but just like the many wealthy people around, money did not bring much happiness to him. Unsatisfied, he then assumed that perhaps being the richest among the rich could be the answer to his desires for a better life. Once, our friend was sitting on his throne, contemplating the meaning of life like he always did at lonely times, when his honorable servants came rushing to him. In one of their arms carried a dwarf of an old man. Bewildered, King Midas asked with a tone of inflection in his voice, “Who is this funny-looking little man? He looks like that idiot friend of mine, Confucius!” “Master, do not be rude!” one of the servants warned. He continued, this time whispering: “This man here is Silenus. He happens to be the friend of the great god, Bacchus!” “Where did u find him?” Midas demanded to know. An encounter with the friend of god seemed nearly impossible. “We found him, unconscious, under the apple tree in our garden. Apparently he had tried to reach for the fruits when your pet dog, Chap, thought he was a thief, so he went charging at Silenus, knocking the daylights out of him,” reported the servant. Silenus lay in the arms of the young man, fast asleep. Midas then ordered the servants to bring him to a guestroom and watch over him. When Silenus woke from his deep sleep, he was all dazed, unable to recall whom he was. He had lost his memory. Midas offered the old man accommodations at his palace for as many days as he would prefer. He allowed the old man to eat as much as he wanted to. He just wanted the man to feel comfortable during his stay. The old man grew bored easily as he had found the entertainment available at the Midas Palace was not suited for old geezers like himself. As a result, the King himself got bored at Silenus. He had attempts to make friends with the friend of God, but the old man could not recall a single thing about his friend, and he prefers spending most his time eating apples under the tree. Midas decided he had to return Silenus back to Bacchus before his life becomes a bore too. Bacchus, 2000-09-04T14:00:00-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/King-Midas-2219.aspx The Kiss Hesistant, he feels Drumming his fingers against his side Keeping 2000-08-31T14:00:00-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/The-Kiss-2210.aspx D|inquent When things go wrong, When things don't go the way you wanted, You know it's the right time To call it quits. He or she wouldn't know what you have in mind, So quit. No explanation required, You need no sympathy. Be strong! Miracles do happen, but not everyday hope too much for the impossible, you may regret. Believe in fate For life ahead seems already arranged. Or if you prefer 2000-08-31T14:00:00-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/D-inquent-2211.aspx Unexpectantly Mark detested himself – for being so brainless at times, for the lack of ideas within his head when there was meant to be enough time to think. Our man reassured himself that he was not totally in blame. Song writing is a passion for him. The enjoyment of the gust and agony within the lyrics of songs by hard-rockers had served as a form of inspiration. He felt empathy, similarity to how the rockers feel about life. Mark’s collection of self-composed songs have hints of vulgarity every now and then, even though the man knew that he will never get his sensitive fellow Singaporeans to hear them. A talent left undiscovered. Sighing, Mark resolved in attaining some peace. He broke from his mess of thoughts, closing his notebook- his personal “Thoughts from a cynic – with no reference to Confucius’ sayings”. He kept the compact book in his underwear drawer, which is an impossible reach from his nosey younger sister. Mark grabbed his guitar, strummed to some nonsensical tune and sang his personal favourite production. “My Maths teacher, she gave… me detention!” he wined, having nostalgic moments of secondary school life, “I sat on the bench… staring at the girls from basketball….” He went on until his sister shouted ‘shut up’ from the next room. He turned to his clock. Eleven-thirty. “Time to sleep,” he muttered to himself, dropping dead on his bed. As usual, Mark’s friend, Aaron – a man who strongly believes that punctuality is a virtue, was before time. Aaron was waiting under the sign, which showed directions to the different sectors of the campus of Singapore Polytechnic, resembling a mannequin of what latest fashion was. He prefers keeping up to trend. “Hey, morning, Aaron!” Mark greeted cheerfully. “You moron,” Aaron muttered. “You made me wait for fifteen minutes. I looked like an idiot standing under this hot, burning sun.” The duo strolled their way to the school canteen, receiving several stares and glances from the girls, which passed along the way. Both were not totally pleased with all that attention. “I feel like we’ve been stalked,” Mark grumbled, adjusting his spectacles, “ I guess that’s the consequences of having some Prom King for a best friend,” “That was in Secondary school!” Aaron insisted. “Don’t be modest,” Mark said, reaching out his hand to pull his friend’s green-streaked fringe. “Now I hope those first-year girls are not at the canteen,” “Oei, don’t pull my 2000-08-31T14:00:00-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Unexpectantly-2213.aspx Threats Anthony, soaked in his own perspiration after a friendly soccer match, barged through his classroom door angrily, with his soccer ball within his arm. He sat down, disposing his gear- grassy socks with its stink, goalkeeper’s gloves – into an NTUC Fairprice plastic bag. The thirteen-year-old then lay back in his chair, deep in thoughts, unaware of the quietness of an empty classroom late in the afternoon. “Boy, what an idiot you are! If you do not turn up for the next soccer practice, I’ll replace you with that boy from 1C, that Weixiang!” – The sight of his soccer match, Mr. Anderson, yelling into his face kept flashing within Anthony’s mind. The pot-bellied English man had a reputation for deafening his students with his voice, not much difference from using a loud hailer. Anthony is proud of his position, as goalkeeper of the C’ Division soccer team of the school. Never could he imagine Weixiang, that scrawny egg-shaped spectacles-rimmed nerdy homo-sapien replacing that post due to missing a few soccer practices for the sake of competing at Counterstrike games with his long-timed rivals at the cybercafe nearby. It is a hard-earned achievement for Anthony Tan, previous top-scorer in his lowly unheard Primary School; he has intentions of converting from his library-dwelling old self, to the sporty, sociable stud of Bukit Timah Secondary School. The ‘stud’ packed his school bag. His eyes felt dry. “Darn. I have been wearing these contact lenses since six this morning,” he thought, rubbing his left eye with the back of his hand. All he wanted to do was to shoot his way home to remove the irritating focuses. Anthony swung the bag across his back in a fashionable manner – similar to those American kids on TV hanging out at their school lockers. He dribbled his favorite ball – most desired 13th birthday gift, indication of start to teenage-hood. Out of the dark classroom, along the dimly lit corridors, attempting to make his way out of the school compound while showing himself as a well-inspired fan of Paolo Maldini. Dribbling on, with pillars in place as his defenders. He stopped. Slowly, in a dramatic manner, our hero ascended his right leg to a certain level. Anthony gave the soccer ball a hard deserving kick. How he wished it was the head of his Mathematics teacher. Our friend then discovered – venging anger on non-living objects with 2000-08-29T14:00:00-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Threats -2208.aspx Revenge at it's Sweetest Only a few slow moving tumbleweeds occupied the desert terrain. The endless plain of dust and hot dry dirt seemed to have no occupants, it was as if the ground hadn't been walked over for years. Suddenly, the seemingly endless silence was broken by a gradual fade into a chaotic rumbling. The sound grew more ferocious and eventually became unbearably loud. Just then in the distance behind a cliff, a cloud of dust appeared and out of it raced seven cars racing at insane speeds. It looked as if the cars had been built from scraps of hard iron and metal for the sole purpose was to fight against other contenders in this barren wasteland. In front of the pack was a sleek fast car, being pursued by six other cars, but one could tell the leading car was an extremely experienced driver possessing total control of the vehicle. The dark and mysterious figure behind the wheel of the leading car was wearing a helmet with the name "MAX" on the side of it. Max reached across the seat and pulled out a shotgun, and after putting it out the window shot a round back at the following pack of cars. Immediately after one car at the back swerved dangerously and rolled several times before bursting into flames sending pieces of metal all the barren wasteland. A pack of cars was quickly approaching a deep canyon, they would have to break hard now to avoid hitting the edge of it. Max didn't slow down, Max pushed the accelerator with such an extreme force and determination that it seemed as if the car screamed in pain as it lurched forward, faster than ever. Then the car leapt off the canyon's edge and became airborne. Gliding through the air without any control of the car didn't seem to faze Max at all. The car seemed to delicately touch down on the other side as if there was a bridge. The following pack ended up being obliterated against the other side of the canyon's jaws. Max was finally alone, killing off the opposition had been easy, almost too easy! Searching for the final destination was difficult due to the similarity of the horizon in every direction. Yet eventually a dark mass loomed up, "Looks like the bastards hideout", Max muttered. "Taking care of them will accomplish my vendetta for what they did to my love". Five 2000-08-27T14:00:00-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Revenge-at-it-s-Sweetest-2204.aspx When will it end? You may heard of me in ancient history. I am Genghis Khan and I,would like to share a story that was not recorded in history.In 1199 near the middle of 2000-08-24T14:00:00-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/When-will-it-end-2203.aspx Rose Circle Rose, oh how you lie there, Lifeless and withered, Deprived of water and of food, You struggle to survive, You catch the odd droplet of life, And a tiny streak 2000-08-22T14:00:00-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Rose-Circle-2198.aspx Sesame Street (Drug Trip) I see the world, With eyes of yesterday, The fear of death lies around the corner, The smell of drugs on the street, You lie there, Your friends laughing, You, you 2000-08-22T14:00:00-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Sesame-Street-Drug-Trip-2199.aspx Angle Reborn Looking to the world, Looking to myself, I feel hurt, torn, My heart feels crushed, Crushed amongst the ones, Amongst the fallen angels, With broken wings, I lie amongst the fields, I wait for my scars, To heal, but they never heal, I just feel, no longer think, I hate those, those that question, I will make them pay, I will make them pay, Make them pay, For all that they have done, And soon, soon they shall be gone, And once they are gone, I will be the one, One with the world, And one with myself, **** Looking to the world, I have found myself, I 2000-08-22T14:00:00-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Angle-Reborn-2200.aspx Bridges Bridges are crossed daily, Some more often then other, Live consist of bridges, Some more stable than other, And if you fall off, You might find it hard, To stand back up, And regain your posture, Some have fallen, And been swallowed, Bye the current, dragged, Further and further along, Lost forever to social chaos, Unknowingly I have fallen, And risen again, Death cannot stop me, I have risen above him, Perhaps even taken his place, Oh wouldn’t it be nice, OH SHIT I’VE 2000-08-22T14:00:00-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Bridges-2201.aspx Who are we? Thoughts of trouble turn to rubble. Eyes closed. Mind free. Confusion is embraced by our dreams. Eyes closed. Mind free. When the mouth is silenced you can see much more. Eyes closed. Mind free. Life is not just a roll of the dice or a conscience decision. Eyes closed. Mind free. The spontaneous thoughts of the unconsence personality result in one’s unique world. Eyes closed. Mind free. Every thought begins with a idea; think of an idea and many thoughts will follow. Eyes closed. Mind free. The thoughts that you hear are part of your personality, just only the ones that you listen to determine your view of reality. Even though we may not know it, reality is constantly changing. Reality is based on a balance of your unique experiences and your bias upon them. Eyes closed. Mind free. But where does the does the unconsense thoughts come from when there are no experiences? The true answer is one does not all of sudden wake up and start thinking; like in one of baby look who’s talking movies. There is a beginning of thought, but it is so minute it is not consencely recorded. Thought is a process of building a skyscraper when a Lego block of life’s trail and error experience. Eyes closed. Mind free. The unconsense comes from your experiences. The idea of love sparks many thoughts, require a consense decision. There are a plethora of different girls but there is only supposed to be one “right” one. Your unconsence thoughts are plenty, you are limited by your conscience bias determined from experiences. Where from, you ask? Family. Believe it or not the type of family you have will greatly impact on who you can find attractive; with each “type” of family there will be a different sort of experiences a person goes through. Family is where you first create your bias through trial and error. Your basic personality comes from your family experiences. Think of it like we are all cars; we get the basic package from our parents, then later we get upgrades. Eyes closed. Mind free. Do you remember the fear you had of becoming like your parents? Do you remember the epiphany when you realized are? Or are you still in denial? I’m not saying you are going to turn out to be a clone of you r father, just that the basic part of you is. As you become older you become more complex; your once red and green thoughts have been questioned turning to a shade of gray. 2000-08-17T14:00:00-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Who-are-we-2184.aspx After thousand years I want to believe to a memory and love, left man after him and no matter what he did no matter what he does and will do in his future , he just has to do something good for world’s sake, something important to every body who he is surrounded with, let it be a very little thing… There was a man, so he created how to write and read, he taught then children how to do it. Soon they became talented writers; there was a man, he painted pictures and in the museums people were feeling better in their hearts looking at them; there was a man, he planted a seedling, after some years it grew up a big tree and made the air cleaner. There will be a man and he will continue loving, his love will retain through the centuries and after thousand years you’ll see a tree full if green leaves, under it’s shadow will sit a painter drawing a picture on canvas of a writer with a lot of papers on his knees and many other people will be around them walking, smiling 2000-07-30T14:00:00-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/After-thousand-years-2169.aspx If I could make his dream come true Now Jack is an old man of sixty five - a friend of mine and he is an invalid. Having been a child of two years he injured in a car accident and became paralyzed forever. It made a great pain for his young parents and then for him when he began to understand what kind of fate he has, but sitting in a wheel 2000-07-30T14:00:00-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/If-I-could-make-his-dream-come-true-2171.aspx No one can turn back time A light breeze blew across my face, my feet were on the soft sandy beach. I was standing there turning towards the ocean the sun was setting, walking closer to the water..... a shiver went down my spine. Quite scared, I stepped into the cold, freezing night water. I looked down to see my reflection, I was totally screwed, and as I walk in more I felt like living a freezer. The sun went down so slowly, the noise of the ocean vibrated in my head, I was splashing in the water. Now that it was up to my hips I began to swim. Swimming across trying to reach the sun I was exhausted, the trail was nerverending and there was no way I could have gone to it. The ocean was still and cold but I felt warm as sweat began to form on my forehead. Just as I stopped to hear a splashing noise, a cold breeze took away the warmth. Something was heading my way, I felt the force of the water pushing against me. I was in terror when I felt a rough side of something brush by my leg, even more sweat had roll down my cheek and I was completely shocked. Thinking of what it was, I realized I have swam too far, but what was that mysterious creature hiding beneath the water. It happened again, slowly after a second or two, I heard a tiny splash, I wanted to scream but no sound seemed to come out. I saw a shark’s fin bobbing up and down, too scared to move or scream I stood there, down in the cold water I felt the shark with those sharp teeth biting in to me. I wanted to scream and yell but I couldn’t and I finally could when I’ve been bitten, but it was too late. No one can turn back time. I felt very hot, I laid my hand across my forehead, sweat trickled on it. My eyes started opening, but my brain seemed half asleep, I smiled to myself and said it was all a dream. As I started to get up, I felt this acute pain that flowed through my leg, the bitten one,and as I looked around I could hear so many people saying “ She woke up.” I was wondering where I was, and you’ve guessed it.......the hospital! Looking around 2000-07-29T14:00:00-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/No-one-can-turn-back-time-2168.aspx SOMEONE SOMEONE When Someone is born Someone dies. When Someone laughs; Someone cries. If you 2000-07-10T14:00:00-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/SOMEONE-2149.aspx Dangerous Encounter It was a dreadful afternoon, big droplets of rain fell directly on my face and clothes. I tasted the droplets that mixed with my tears, the tears I cried after the incident. The pain in my foot was excruciating. It caused me to make a big decision of whether I should visit you or not. I decided I would. I limped towards my bright, blue car where my bony, body collapsed onto the seat. I started the engine up but at the same time being cautious of my bleeding foot. I then drove to the destination where I was bound to meet you. I was bound to meet you after three years of counselling from my last appearance with you. I guess all I can remember is the scarring.... I remember.... When.... When my friend introduced me to you. My friends were so obsessed and entangled by the wonders you did for them. If I can recall they said you took them to new places and down new paths. They talked about how you healed their sorrows and pain. I could not resist the temptation. Never once did I talk to my parents about my encounters which were influenced by you. What a fool I was. You severely disheartened my life, turned me evil. All my ambitions that inspired me were lost. You and your sharp eyes stabbed me right in the arm. It also stabbed the people I loved right in the arm too. Although, it was so amazing how dependent on you I was during my youth. These memories still sting like a violent slap across the face. Now, facing you today is such a hard task to overcome.... I pulled into the driveway and staggered into the loud, large and mysterious place. I was surprised at how many people were there. It could have been about twenty or so. I would not know because I am not highly educated. My education actually collapsed after being involved with you. I put all my attention and focus towards you. I can’t count the amount of times I missed class or skipped school. Whilst thinking of this, a young girl came strolling over. She had dark, long hair, brown eyes and a slim figure nearly identical to my own appearance. She wore a white garment matched with pure, silk shoes. Her glamour attracted people from all directions. She looked about twenty five years old. 2000-07-09T14:00:00-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Dangerous-Encounter-2148.aspx A Story of a Bird A bird was flying through a forest and had very luckily and eventually found his best tree to build a nest to stay, to enjoy and to love in his lifetime. When he flied towards the tree with great happiness and hope, he was shot ruthlessly, however. But the shoot didn't cause an immediate death to the bird. And he asked why he couldn't be shot early - before he had found his best tree. 'I don't fear death, but I fear the death with regret' said the bird. The bird was looking at his best tree as much as he could before his breathing stopped while he was bleeding badly. 'If God didn't like me to build a nest at my best tree, why did God lead me to find it?' 'Does God like to see my deepest disappointment?' cried the bird. The breathing of the bird had become slower and weaker. But his eyes were still kept on his 2000-07-04T14:00:00-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/A-Story-of-a-Bird-2141.aspx A Forgettable Trip The words on the sign that hung outside the bar gleamed: “Black Jack’s Bar.” After I jumped off my five-speed mountain bicycle and took off my helmet, I confidently walked up to the radiant building. I performed a last minute check of my appearance in an outside mirror. I slicked back my hair and tucked my tie-dye shirt inside of my tight blue jeans. Looking so sexy, I was ready to accomplish my goal for the night: to be flirtatious, and secure a lady’s telephone number in hopes of getting a date. My eyes surveyed the vicinity for irresistible women. At first, I did not see any desirable women; however, my eyes were soon affixed upon a beautiful blonde-hair woman with long legs. I decided to approach her. I asked her, “Are you tired?” She responded in a soft voice, “No. Why do you ask?” I then answered nonchalantly, “Because you have been running through my mind all night.” She erupted into laughter. I couldn’t understand why she had laughed at my pick-up line, which is a famous cliché used to get dates. I decided that this lady wasn’t for me. I was a little disappointed, but I didn’t quit. I put more oil in my hair and was ready to proceed. I returned to my seat at the bar. I needed a drink to make me feel better so I ordered a scotch and water. Better hold the scotch. As the bartender handed me my drink, a young-looking brunette entered the bar. She walked in and sat down next to me; I had never seen such beauty before. I did nothing at first out of fear; however, I remembered my objective for the night and prepared a speech. I slid over to her and said, “Your feet must hurt.” She retorted, “No, not really. Why?” “Because you just fell from heaven, angel,” I replied. The brunette departed immediately for some unknown reason. I was dumbfounded. On any other night, I would have had two women in my arms. I thought deeply about my previous behavior. I decided that I would be myself and act normal around the next woman I saw. I decided to use this philosophy instead of a tactic called loan sharking. This is the process of buying a woman a drink while demanding something in return. Many people put on masks when meeting people just like I had done. People hide their true personality and 2000-06-23T14:00:00-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/A-Forgettable-Trip-2122.aspx Times of war The sweat hung heavy on Steven's cold features. He was walking as calmly as he could down the corridor. Given the chance he may have been described as handsome, but none gave him the chance and Steven didn't really want them to. He was keeping a close eye on the shadows that covered every doorway, as people who were less fortunate than him often lurked there waiting for someone to mug. Who would have thought that the Human race would have come to this? Locked in an intergalactic war that had lasted several millennia, but he was going to change that, it would be as the war had never happened and indeed if he succeeded, it wouldn't. Suddenly he stopped and gazed out of the nearest view port, he saw nothing but a thin sprinkling of stars and an awful lot of black, it was pretty much the same view he had had for the past thirteen weeks. At fist he found it awe-inspiring and then slowly that had given way to just plain dull and then very dull and then deeply dull. This depressed him greatly not because he loved to marvel at the beauty and intricacy of the universe, but because it remaindered him of his own life, stark and bleak with only a few pin pricks of excitement or hope in the near blank empty shell that was his life. He only got depressed when he was bored, bored or nervous, and at this moment it was the latter. Time Travel, two little words that have caused so much conflict and so many scientists to pull out their hair and have to be put into tax exile which is the usual fate of those determined to make a fool of themselves in public. Steven didn't much like the idea of time travel, meddling in the past to affect the present it was to complicated. How could he go back in time to stop a war that was the reason that he went back in the first place, if it's done it should be done the bastards should leave it alone. There was also the issue that if some thing went wrong he would be broken down into a mixture of hydrogen carbon and ozone and would then be spread to any place in the entire universe and at any point in that places history. In short he would 2000-06-12T14:00:00-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Times-of-war-2101.aspx My Dream A dream is a dream, is a dream. So come with me to a place not so far away where a dream is a dream and skies aren’t so grey. A dream is a dream, is a dream. So come with me and fly away. So come with me 2000-05-30T14:00:00-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/My-Dream-2038.aspx Foster Child But I guess tomorrow will flow away from the breath of today and cast to exist no more. For the world acts as a whore and gives you almost all you desire for ever more. But yet again me as a new born foster child 2000-05-26T14:00:00-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Foster-Child-2027.aspx The Appalachian Trail When I was in the seventh grade, our class went on a field trip to Cherokee, North Carolina. The trip lasted four days and three nights, but the adventure would last a lifetime. The experience allowed me to learn many things about myself and to reflect on the beauty that was all around me. We departed at six-thirty in the morning, and I was so excited. I had never been away on a school trip for longer than a few hours. I tossed my purple duffel bag into the storage compartment, found my seat by the window, and prepared for what I knew would surely be an unforgettable adventure. When we finally arrived in the mountains, it was breathtaking. They were covered with trees, and the clouds floating over them were so beautiful. I looked down and saw valleys of flowers that went on forever. I was so anxious to get off the bus and roll in the grass with the clear, blue sky above my head. The bus came to a halt, and one by one we filed out into a parking lot. We grabbed our canteens and began the one-mile trail to the top of one of the mountains. I was one of the first people to reach the peak, and waiting for us was a notebook. We opened it to find the names of everyone who has ever reached the peak. I smiled to myself as I wrote in big letters “Kim Walton” and started back down the mountain. It was much easier and faster than going up, and everyone was really excited to see where we were going next. When we arrived at the Best Western, everyone grabbed his/her suitcases, quickly tucking them into the rooms as the candy shop across the street drew us in like moths to a flame. Afterwards, we went back to our rooms, put on our bathing suits, and went for a late-night swim under the stars. It was so cold, but we did not mind it because we were having so much fun. Later we went back to our rooms and went to sleep. Our next day would surely be packed with action and adventure. The next morning, we went to Alpine Tower: a seventy-five feet high vertical structure that is designed to help you work with others and test your physical strength as well as your bravery, motivation, and problem-solving strategies. Equipped with 2000-05-24T14:00:00-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/The-Appalachian-Trail-2016.aspx My Magic Mirror I often wonder who the girl is whose face I examine every morning in the large mirror hanging above my desk. In some ways I do feel as if I know her, but only on a superficial level: the same way we think we know the actors in our favourite soap operas. We may know every explicit detail of the lives of the characters, but the true personality of the actor themselves is a huge mystery which we have little or no hope of ever solving. A mirror’s sole purpose is to reflect. In my case, though, mirrors seem to reflect my persona rather than my personality. This, thankfully, indicates that the mirror sees only what the rest of the world does; exactly what I want to be seen. The mirror in question in large, clear, and attractively decorated, signifying its importance in my life. This is not to say that most of my spare time is spent gazing lovingly into it, rather that it is with the help of my mirror that I adopt my outward persona every morning. While standing in front of it I transform myself from the plain, boring nobody who I fear more than anyone else in the world to the outgoing, bubbly, mature creature I wish I really was. For me, putting on my make-up is not the simple task my friends seem to regard it as; it is the carefully perfected art or creating my disguise. It is only when I am wearing this disguise that I feel I am a ‘normal’ person, that I fit in with the rest of our critical society. On the rare occasions when I have not adopted my disguise (only when I am in no danger of meeting any acquaintances) I become like a ‘Magic Eye’ picture; you have to look really hard in order to see the complete image. The reason I am so unwilling to remove my mask in public is that, to be quite honest, I am terrified of what is underneath. As a result of my creating this mask, I have never acquainted myself with my thoughtful, emotional, sensitive character traits which I try so desperately to conceal. I am not sure whether I like that girl very much, and I am too busy trying to hide her to have the time to find out. I have not always been divided like this. When I was younger I 2000-05-22T14:00:00-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/My-Magic-Mirror-1993.aspx Wounded We hear about gruesome things all the time. We are sympathetic for the people they happen to but then we shrug it off and move on. No one ever stops to think that those gruesome things could one day happen to us. I know I never 2000-05-21T14:00:00-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Wounded-1985.aspx What America Means to Me America is a wonderful place to live, because we are free. Freedom is important, and many people in other countries do not have much freedom. I am glad I have a place like this to grow up in; where I know that I can be equal with other races and other genders. Also, I am glad I have a place like this that will respect me and I know it will be a great place to have my children grow up in. Some of our ancestors did not have the privileges we have now because they grew up in other countries, that controlled their religion, who they married, and almost everything else in their lives. That may be one of the reasons they moved to America in the first place. I am very grateful for our country, and all of the privileges I have growing up here. In many countries, I wouldn’t be able to get the education that is available to me, and I wouldn’t get many of the rights I have because I am a woman. Women's rights have been a major issue in the past, especially in some other countries, where women must walk around completely covered or they are arrested. In America, even though we had to fight for these rights, not only can we vote, but we can also get the same education and same jobs as the men in today’s society. Another part of America that I like is the way politics are set up. Anyone who thinks they can do a good job is able to run for a place in today’s government. We don’t only have one ruler who makes all our rules and laws, but instead the people in America are ruled by the people. I like that because that way if we want something changed, or if enough of us think that something is wrong with our nation, we can make a difference. Voting is a big part of making that difference, because voting shows how you want our government run, and whom you want to be represented by. We aren't just represented by our president. We are also represented by our town councils, our mayors, our governors, senators, and everyone else that makes up a part of our government. So there are always places open in our society that we can fill to make our own changes. The freedom of 2000-05-16T14:00:00-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/What-America-Means-to-Me-1966.aspx Dreamer's Dream You may cry and wipe your tears away, Bleed may you do till the end of days, You 2000-05-06T14:00:00-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Dreamer-s-Dream-1935.aspx What Christmas Means to me Christmas to me is a celebration, which includes spending time with my family, decorating the entire house, inside and out, and shopping, for the people I love. Doing this with the people I love is what means the most to me. Spending Christmas with my family is very important to me. We usually gather and celebrate at my parent’s house, in East Tennessee. My husband, our three children, and myself travel from California. My two sisters, their husbands, and children come from a nearby town, for our celebration. We spend the day baking cookies, making fudge and preparing a big Christmas dinner, with all the trimmings. The children love to see each other. They spend the day playing games and sharing their new gifts and toys that Santa Claus brought for each of them. They get so eager to decorate, that it is hard to restrain them. Decorating for Christmas is so much fun. My father always draws a new background scenery, for the Nativity scene, that he displays, every year. He, my brother-in-laws and my husband start with the decorations for the outside of the house and the front yard. Every year, my parents add a little more to the outside decorations. My mom, sisters, our children and myself decorate the inside of the house. My mom has so many indoor decorations that they can not all possibly be displayed. We try to change the decorations, which we put out every year. The men finish up just about the same time as, we women and then it is time to decorate the tree together. The children love this the most. The tree is always real, and is usually six to seven feet tall. Most of the ornaments have been collected over the years and are very old. They have become real family treasures. We all have a favorite one that we each put on the tree. All the children put their First Christmas ornament on the tree, that I brought, as a gift. I am not usually a shopper, but during the Christmas season, I actually enjoy shopping. I rarely go into department stores, but during the Christmas season, I love to shop. The stores are so beautifully decorated and very festive. I can easily get carried away, with spending so much money. I must admit the thought of spending too much money hardly comes to mind. I can just picture 2000-05-05T14:00:00-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/What-Christmas-Means-to-me-1933.aspx A Time To Go "Man looks on the outward appearance but God looks on the heart." ~1 Samuel 16:7 On the inside, Jared Higgin was just a regular 2000-05-04T14:00:00-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/A-Time-To-Go-1910.aspx Persuasive Essay: Gotham's City Cemetery Constructing a cemetery is very useful for many reasons. People in Gotham City should construct a cemetery instead of a monument because people will use it, people will visit it and people will remember it. People in Gotham City need a cemetery than a monument. A cemetery will bring people happier. Many people should prefer to construct a cemetery. A monument will not be helpful for the people in that city. First, constructing a cemetery will be useful for many people in Gotham City because people could bury their death relatives. There are many of people that could not be buried because there is not enough cemeteries where to bury them. So, the cemetery can be used for many people in the city. A monument will not be used like the cemetery. The monument will be a waist of money for the city. The city will make money with the cemetery. Second, people in Gotham City will remember a cemetery than a monument. Many people used to visit the cemetery almost every year. For example my family always every year went to the cementary to visit our little brother. We went there because we want to remember our brother and bring him fresh flowers. A monument will not be visited for many people like the cemetery. A monument is not important to people like a cementary because the monument is a still statue that we didn’t use it. The cemetery is a place that we can use and visit every day or the year. Third, people will be happier if they have a place where to visit their relatives. Also. They have a place where they can talk and cry all the time they want without any interruption or person that could disturb them. For, example I like to go to the cemetery to talk with my brother; in there I cry all the time I wan to. In there I can take out all my stress that I had. I think that some people do the same. A monument didn’t represent anything to many people because it is a huge thing that we see but we didn’t have any feelings for it. A cemetery represent to us many things like nostalgia, happiness, and sadness. We can feel these feelings in the cemetery because of ours relatives that are in there. Finally, the cemetery will be a good idea to construct in Gotham City 2000-05-04T14:00:00-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Persuasive-Essay-Gotham-s-City-Cemetery-1922.aspx Alabama It must have been around eleven o'clock in the morning when I awoke from a stuffy and uncomfortable sleep, in the back of a moving mini-van. My mouth was dry, my nose was sore, and my eyes itched from sleep crust. A huge yawn escaped from my mouth as I tried to stretch my aching limbs. As I was stretching out, I accidentally kicked my little brother Sam in the head. So much for peaceful sleep, he woke up in a foul mood. He must have thought that I kicked him on purpose because he punched me as hard as he could in my leg. I got really mad at him I yelled " Why did you do that, I kicked you by accident?" I punched him in his chest. Now he was really mad, his screaming and his curses were pretty incoherent. He said something like " Punk why did you hit me?" I said " You hit me first, call me another punk and I'll hit you again!" We probably sounded like two babbling drunks because we were half sleep and using slurred speech. I was about to belt him one more for getting in my face but that was before he yelled "Auntie, Ron hit me!" I said in a whinny little voice " He started it auntie, I didn't do nothing!" "Knock it off you two, can't you see that I am trying to drive?" "Keep quiet before you wake up your grandmother and your sisters", said Aunt Florence as she gripped the wheel with one hand and turned to give us that cold " don't mess with me today stare". That kept us quiet, we did not utter another word after that. As for not waking everybody else up, it was too late for that. Brenda, who is the youngest, awoke first. She was being pretty quiet but the silence would not last. She wanted to stop and use the bathroom but instead of waiting for auntie to find a rest stop she thought it would be better to nag everyone's ears off. Her nagging and whining woke Remy up; she is the oldest girl. The first thing that came out of her mouth was " I'm hungry let's stop at McDonalds" She was not too happy when Aunt Florence told her to look for a ham sandwich in the cooler because we weren't stopping until we 2000-05-03T14:00:00-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Alabama-1912.aspx Dreams of a Lifetime Some people only get to dream about what life might be like if they had accomplished their life goals. Some people dream about what it might not be like. Steven was one of these more fortunate people until... Steven had to overcome more pain during his lifetime then some could imagine. He dreamed of becoming a wealthy, well known business man, with a loving family. He had no clue that it would be so hard to accomplish the few things that mattered the most to him, his dreams. Steven grew up in a family of poverty, heartbreak, and violence. Every night Steven’s dad would come home drunk and beat on Steven and his sister, Danielle. Sometimes Steven would hide in a closet with his sister praying that his dad wouldn’t come home. The pain Steven suffered during these beatings were unbearable. Steven’s mother couldn’t do anything about it. She was afraid of her violent tempered husband. She tried to take her kids away from their father a few times, but she was threatened and beaten. There was no escape from what seemed like hell. After years of violence and abuse, Steven’s mother had had it. After Danielle had just been molested by her father, she thought that their was nothing left to live for. She had pulled the trigger on herself, killing one of the few people that Steven had cared about. After this incident, Steven rebelled against everything that he believed in. He just felt like there was nothing to live for and no one he could depend on. Steven didn’t do his schoolwork, he ran away from home a number of times, and he even got addicted to heroin. Danielle had moved to her aunt’s house in order to avoid getting into trouble with her father, but Steven refused to go. Then on a cold rainy night, Steven went home to see a swarm of police around his home. He later found out that his father was killed in a fight over drugs, in which Steven was the source of. It was at that moment that Steven felt the worst he has ever felt in his entire life. He felt like he was to blame for his father’s death and his mind went blank. Without hesitation, he got his father’s handgun, held to his mouth, and thought of his mother. The loving mother that he used to have, the one 2000-04-30T14:00:00-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Dreams-of-a-Lifetime-1897.aspx "Gateway to heaven" - Tiananmen Square "Gateway to heaven" "Ouch, je je I'm telling mamma!" I yelled in agony, rubbing the imprint her book left on my head. "No you're not, she won't believe you; I'm older," snickered my sister, and with that she ran up the crowded walkway; which in the morning hour, looked much like a stampede of bulls. As I walked toward school, I listened to the distinctive chatter of my fellow civilians, smelled the exhaust fume filled air and listened to the bells and whistles of another pristine day. This was Beijing, China on another busy workday, no time to talk, money is to be made, there is always somewhere to go and some place to be. It seems that this is the ideology of all Chinese; as I looked ahead, all I can see is a sea of black hair moving from side to side, up and down, in unison, everyone trying desperately not to drown. I tread toward the edge of the curb and am taken into a world of raging machine's, streetcars, bicycles, and automobiles, racing down the street carrying even more people to some important place. I see a void in the racetrack and take a chance to run across the street to school. I am in my last year at Mao Tse-Dung Middle School, it is full of long maintained rivalries between its top students, all of us are supposed to be the best, we are to make our families proud in any way possible and build a prosperous future; because our parents and previous ancestors worked so hard so that we could have this exclusive chance. I have always been an exceptional student, always attending the after school classes and always being at the top of my class in all the major subject categories. After the examination, when my fellow students and I had swarmed the student standings list, I always would read my name in the top three; endlessly hearing criticism from my competitors. "Mei Ling, first in Maths, second in Science and first in technological studies, it is because of her guanxi!" Amused, I would simply reply, "Haha, my guanxi had nothing to do with my success, maybe you should all try studying; maybe one day I might have some real competition!" Guanxi is something that I definitely have, my father is a senior member of the Chinese Communist Party, and he more or less can 'make things 2000-04-27T14:00:00-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/"Gateway-to-heaven" -Tiananmen-Square-1887.aspx One Chilly Morning There is a place where the chill of the morning air cuts through a person like a knife. To stand up would take every muscle of the body, but even that would take too much energy. Thus, one sits upon the icy pond called the floor. Is this a dream? Somewhere a voice answers that it is more like a nightmare, so one just makes the most of it. All around the sights and sounds of the morning begin to take affect. Very few people are there in the beginning. They all are in a sleepy haze, yearning to be back in the sweet comforts of their own bed. There they can wrap themselves in a blanket of never ending warmth and dream a never ending dream. In the harsh reality of the morning, they are here in the chilly morning air. There are very few sounds in the twilight of the day. All that one can hear is the buzz of what is the beginning of talking. Far off there is the sound of an early morning basketball game. There the players can hear the cheering of the crowd of a championship ball game in its fourth quarter. Will they win? Who knows? There is an eerie aroma that starts to awaken the senses. In a nearby room there is a fresh, hot pot of coffee brewing. It begins to awaken the senses and the mind, however, one still would rather be at home in bed. A rotten stench begins to take the place of the coffee, but one decides against adventuring to its origin. Ah, the smell of breakfast begins to drift down from the cafeteria. It has the aroma of mom’s homemade pancakes and eggs. One begins to yearn to be home for a homemade meal, but they will settle for a bag of cereal that they brought with them. Soon people begin to filter in from the cold outside. Slowly it begins. First, one here, and then one over there. It is the sound of a coming summer’s thunderstorm, but in reality it is just students opening their lockers. Soon they scatter about to chat with a friend here and one over there. They then sit upon the icy floor to strive to finish work that’s due in less than an hour. As the minutes pass further on, the quiet hush of the early morning turns to a steady 2000-04-02T14:00:00-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/One-Chilly-Morning-1833.aspx Beneficial Pets Would you like to live a happy and productive life? Then get pets! I must admit it is hard to believe that domesticated animals can promote mental and physical health, but many studies have shown that they can. On the other hand, you must find a pet that is compatible with you or with your life style. Maintaining good mental health is crucial for living a "normal" life. Many psychiatrists have found that patients with anger management problems can be calmer with a pet around the house. Sometimes, just the feel of a pet in the house can do wonders on the nerves and eliminate certain aggravation. A significant point that have been brought up by animal right activists is that abuse inflicted on animals is, in many cases caused by frustration caused by an outside conflict. Outside conflicts can be caused by work stress, school, and/or relationships. On the other hand, if you have control of your temper your should have nothing to worry about. I have found that having multiple pets around can be difficult, but with the hard work comes satisfaction and happiness. Personally, I own two birds and six fish; my two birds are in separate cages, so they do not fight or maybe even kill each other! In my fish tank, there is no predatory fish, which would endanger the other fish in the tank. Separating animals that could do harm to each other is a good method for ensuring their safety. In addition, you must remember to spend an equal amount of time with your pets… even your fish, so one pet does not get jealous of the other. One terrible incident happened when I left my birds together in the same cage over-night. When I woke up, I found the smaller bird dead on the floor of the cage with a gash in its throat; he of course died. Many give their beloved companions names such as people Stanley, Buddy, and Mikey. By giving pets human names people feel more connected and comfortable around their animal friends. People some times are extremely attached to their pets; many cater to their every whim. Some people even bring their dogs and cats to pet manicurists and stylists to pamper their pets. This "obsession" with their pets can lead to deep seeded pain and anguish when a pet passes on. Unfortunately the reality of a pet 2000-03-26T14:00:00-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Beneficial-Pets-1807.aspx The Charge <b>Prologue</b> This short story is about the impressions of a soldier just before he is thrown into the hell of battle. The date of the battle is of no consequence. These thoughts have no doubt come down through eons of man’s history. From the cave man to the space stations of tomorrow these thoughts will live forever. <center><b>*****</b></center> War’s face never changes. Men converge on diametric edges of a field. Whether corn, wheat, or just a meadow blanketed in wild flowers, the arena has never matter. The men on each shoulder of the field necessitated the charge. The leaders have decided the field must be acquired. The question that consistently comes to my mind is why. I have battled numerous times and have never seen victorious armies inhabit the conquered field. Never have I seen advantage made from bloodshed. The only resource needed to make a charge, in battle, is heart. If a man doesn’t have the heart, a charge is not in him. Many say courage is what you need, but that is not so. You can have a Lion’s courage, but if lacking heart, courage will run dry, heart is everlasting. The men around me I know have heart, and for that I thank the All Mighty. I’ll not have to look for them, because they will be right at my side when the time comes. These men have shown their heart in many clashes for me to distrust them now. We have been told that only a few of us will return, but in a charge that is understood. To charge an enemy, you sense from the beginning you will not survive. That isn’t the question which will last after all is done. They will only ask, ‘did he die well’. I can see the sun rising. The time is nearing for us to do our duty. ‘Duty for country, duty for flag, but above all, duty for our comrades’ is the soldier’s motto. The man next to you is your country, flag, and brother. We all know this day is to be a challenge to our friendship. There are times when I think I may turn to cowardice, but then I look at my friends and know that cannot be. I always am, I’ve always been, and I will always be, because humanity needs me. The captain has just called roll and we are all here as we’ve always been. Time grows near 2000-03-21T13:00:00-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/The-Charge-1780.aspx Ole Mac I live close to a town called, Hot Coffee, down by the Mississippi River with my family on a small farm. I have two brothers and one sister. When we come home from school we have chores waiting for us. My errand is to feed chickens and collect the eggs for Mama. My older brother Bobby, chops wood for our heat and cooking. Mike, the youngest brother is ten and the smartest of us kids. Well at least we thought he was. His job is feeding the mule Ole Mac. Ole Mac is nine years old and the best mule Daddy ever had. Daddy talked well of Mac, about how strong he is, and how easy he is to plow. Daddy is always saying best dang mule in the county. Mac stands 14 hands tall and 4 feet across the back. He is the biggest mule I've ever seen, and according to Daddy he is also the smartest. One day Mike came by the chicken coop coming from the barn with a big smile. "Why you smiling Mike?" I asked opening the coop gate heading for the house too. "Oh nothin, nothin at all." He said with that big grin. "Oh come on what is it?" "Nothin I said and leave me alone." He said running ahead of me toward the house. "Here you are Mama." I said handing her the ten eggs I'd collected. "Not bad Jimbo." I loved my Mama more than anything, but I wished she would stop calling me Jimbo. If she kept it up everybody would start doing it. She stirred my hair seeing my frown, she beamed and said, "Sorry I mean James." I smiled at her, "Thanks Mama." "You go wash up for supper now. Your daddy will be in from the fields soon." "Ok." I said going down the hallway to the bathroom. I could hear her talking to Mike. "Boy, what in the world are you so happy about." "Nothin Ma, I'm just smilen. Can't I smile?" "Boy, when you smile, I get worried." "Oh Ma, I ain't done nothin for you to worry about." I could hear the smile in his voice. I don't know what Mike did, but I knew it wasn't good. Mike was a smart kid, but sometimes he was too smart for his own good. Bobby was the oldest, at 14 an a half as he called himself. He wasn't the brightest boy you'd want to meet, but 2000-03-21T13:00:00-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Ole-Mac-1781.aspx Ignorance in Your High School Principal; My trip to his office I walked into his office. The look on his face was distasteful. He made me feel inferior to him. Not the way you should feel around your high school principal. I didn’t feel welcome, or even accepted. His beady eyes burned holes in my skin. I sat. He gazed into my tired eyes, and he asked me the following, "What’s going on?" How am I supposed to respond to this sort of question? If I say "nothing," it’s a given that there is something. However, if I try to speak with him about anything, it will be like talking to a brick wall. Authority figures never have any compassion. They care only about the person that rules them. In this case it would be the superintendent. I reply with a comment which is very versatile, "Not much, and yourself?" He gives me a look of disappointment. The kind of look you get when your parents find out you’ve been skipping school for the whole first semester. He turns his back to me. I hate it when they do that. They always think you are going to be sitting there waiting for them to turn around. Like you think they are the most important person in the world. I don’t do that though, I just admire all the hoaky pictures and quotes on his white walls. Yeah, if he actually believed in all these sayings he wouldn’t be working here, I think. Suddenly, I feel my ears begin to burn. I try to do a play by play in my head of what I am going to say to him. I don’t know why I do that, it never helps. I always end up shooting off my mouth, and getting into trouble. He turns back around and informs me that I was absent this past Friday. LIKE I don’t know. He tells me I have to serve seven hours of detention. "Excuse me, Mr. Principal, Sir..." I begin. Only to be cut off with another, "I don’t want to hear it." I shut my mouth and let him ramble on. I have a lot of better things to do with my time, I think to myself. Listening to people you really don’t care to listen to is quite boring. So, I let my mind wander. I think of how many runs I could be snowboarding down at this very moment. I 2000-03-19T13:00:00-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Ignorance-in-Your-High-School-Principal-My-trip-to-his-office-1774.aspx If I could give Freedom away I see on the news, a five-year-old girl is injured in a car accident. As a result, she becomes paralyzed from the waist down. The doctors say she will never walk again. This girl must spend the rest of her life confined to a wheel chair. The freedom to walk has been taken away from an innocent child. When I stop to think about this I realize how much I take for granted the use of my legs. I remember how much I enjoy walking along a beach with warm, wet sand squishing through my toes. I realize how much it means to me playing sports for my school and being part of a team. How different my life would be if I would not be able to go hiking through the woods or go swimming and jumping off diving boards. I look back at the times when I was a child and hopped on my bike to ride into town or just ran around the neighborhood playing with my friends. Many people who are paraplegic or have physical disabilities will never have these opportunities. Every day of their lives they must face struggles. Simple things I do routinely every day, like getting out of bed in the morning and getting dressed, would be a challenge for the physically impaired. What would it be like if I had to wheel myself from class to class, instead of walking freely through the halls. I think the worst part of being physically disabled must be, sad but true, the staring, the teasing, and being made fun of. Not everyone would be so cruel, but cruelty does happen. If I could give away freedom, I would give the freedom of movement to all people who are paralyzed in some way. I would give it to people in this condition so they could enjoy all the things other humans can enjoy. Some people are born with disabilities, and others dreadfully obtain them during their lives. Some of these disabilities can be cured, but many can’t be. I think this is unfair and everyone should be given the same opportunities in life. Why should someone be denied the freedom to run? Why should someone be denied the freedom to swing a baseball bat? Physically challenged people should have the right to do all the things healthy humans do, and if I had the ability to give away 2000-03-15T13:00:00-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/If-I-could-give-Freedom-away-1760.aspx Poking Fun at Personal Ads To the SWF with a PhD: Basically, I’m a nervous person. I’ll tell you now that I’ve never had a date, but I just know that we were meant to be. The things you look for, “slim build, knowledge of the Wicca religion, and the ability to differentiate between Van Gogh and Picasso” describe me to a tee. I can’t wait until our wedding day, which should be soon because I’m nearly over two hills. Did I mention that I’m a nervous person? Concerning the line of your ad stating “Slim build is a great impression of a man’s true character,” well, I may not actually fit that request. I agree that a slim build is attractive; however, I know of many fat people that have great personalities. I’m not saying that I’m fat, rather stocky or big-boned. The problem is that I don’t hide my weight well. Actually, the truth is I look like a wildebeest covered in plaid and khaki. I have more fur on my back than all eleven of your precious Persians. To top things off, I have an inexplicable odor that creeps out no matter how much cologne I bath in. What I lack in the looks department, I certainly make up for by my knowledge of witchcraft. I’ve realized something about you smart chicks; you always have some fanatical beliefs that are sure to be contested (women’s suffrage, for example). I’ve got this one though; I’ve seen every movie ever made concerning witchcraft: Hocus Pocus, The Craft, and best of all, The Wizard of Oz. I have also memorized portions of Bewitched for our first date. Can you really turn Samantha into a dog by wrinkling your nose? I’ve always wondered that. As my hero, the Wicked Witch of the West would say, “I’ll get you my pretty,” and your eleven Persians, too. I hope you also like a guy with a sense of humor. As for the differentiation between Picasso and Van Gogh, I’ll be completely forward with you: I have no clue who those people are. I ran upstairs and asked my mom who Picasso was and she told me that it’s the name of a cat I had when I was five. If Van Gogh is another cat’s name, Picasso was cross-eyed, bob-tailed, and could never find the litter box. I’ve done it. I’ve successfully filled your requirements in a man. I feel that we have 2000-03-01T13:00:00-05:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Poking-Fun-at-Personal-Ads-1718.aspx <description /> <pubDate>2000-02-20T13:00:00-05:00</pubDate> <link>http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/-1667.aspx</link> </item> <item> <title>Procrastination Procrastination is more than just a negative custom that needs to be weeded out of society; it is also a cliché‚ a small-talk joke, boast, or complaint. After all, we all do it. Most everybody I know is willing to admit it is an exasperating problem in their life, and would benefit from a course in How to Eliminate Procrastination, but say they have to much to catch-up on, and will take it later. There are many underlying issues and causes of procrastination. Lack of relevance and interest is two of the most common causes. While perfectionism having extremely high standards, which are almost unreachable is another problem all together. Evaluation, anxiety, ambiguity, fear of failure and self-doubt, fear of success, inability to handle the task, lack of information needed to complete the task, environmental conditions, physical conditions, moreover, and anxiety over expectations that others have of you, are all very serious causes of procrastination. Poor time management is a great cause of procrastination. Procrastination means not managing time wisely. One may be uncertain of one's priorities, goals, and 2000-02-15T13:00:00-05:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Procrastination-1649.aspx Descriptive Essay - The Dentist's Office The phone rings and I answer, “Thank you for calling Business Systems this is Mandy how can I help 2000-02-15T13:00:00-05:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Descriptive-Essay-The-Dentist-s-Office-1651.aspx Welcome to the Underground While America sleeps safely at night, safe and secure in their world there is another world taking place, a more dangerous and wild world. A world going on right beneath their noses. Its taking place in their super markets, in empty whare houses, forgotten buildings, parks, and yes friends even there roller skating rinks. Many will never know hear about this world that usually takes place every Friday and Saturday. For it may be safer to not know, for if one knows one may be tempted to want to experience this world. Experiencing this world has been know to alter many lives. For once going underground theres no turning back, this ladies and gentleman this is the world of the Rave... We walked towards the castle drawn like magnets, already sensing the hum of activity that lay inside. Already overly excited from the many energy drinks we had consumed for “ultimate performance.” My friend explained to me that a man named John Bishop started building this castle single handily along with some help of his family in 1963 and every year he would add something new. It is nestled in the foothills of Pueblo, Colorado and safe from any civilized towns. As my companions and I drew closer the butterflies in my stomach flapped louder and louder. The moon was shining brightly right over our heads the time about midnight I estimated and still our journey had not begun. There were people frolicking everywhere mostly teenagers, but people of all ages. They were dancing and hugging and running around energetically. Mostly dressed in baggy jeans and trippy outfits I saw one girl wearing a see-through plastic skirt with her underwear showing plainly. Others had on doctors masks, carried glow sticks, and some had pacifiers in their mouth, I didn’t know why. Everyone seemed to now everyone else. Except for me of course I knew no one. I looked at myself, jeans and a T-shirt. “I don’t think Im dressed right,” I whispered to my friend, a so-called Rave expert. “Don’t worry man nobodies going to care,” he replied. We were now nearing the entrance to the castle, each grabbing our tickets tightly holding them as if they were the golden ticket in Willy Wonka. I handed my ticket to the door man, got a half hearted pat down by the security guard and stepped into the world of the rave. My first 2000-02-08T13:00:00-05:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Welcome-to-the-Underground-1631.aspx The soldier Travis was a quite a bit older than the other soldiers who 2000-02-07T13:00:00-05:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/The-soldier-1630.aspx Welcome To Hell Welcome to Hell. Please let us enslave you. We'll give you a free t-shirt if you fill out this credit card application... You can drive home in this brand new car, with no payments until 2000... It's so much easier to not worry about these details. We'll take care of them for you. All we ask is that you send in your payment every month like a good slave. No, no, don't read books. Libraries are closing more and more everyday anyway because they're obsolete, now superseded by television. That concept we taught you in grade school called "literacy" was just a lie, just like everything else we crammed down your throat. We just want to make life easy for you! We'll even give you pretty pictures and animation to protect you from that mean computer! Just you don't worry about that. We'll manage all the details for you for the low, low price of $99.95. The less you know, the better off we are. Job security. Think we're stupid? We are, but we can bullshit our way onto your desktop, because you're even stupider than we are. The truth is, you never knew you had a choice. You probably wouldn't even know there was such a thing as software, without which the computer can't operate, if it hadn't been for our constant reminders that you can upgrade the crap we sold you for the low, low price of $79.95. But it's worth it because you get a 30% increase in performance. That will actually impress you because we're competing with ourselves here. It's actually not that hard. After a late night and a hang over, we quickly code this crap and hire graphics professionals to candy coat it. Then we break anti-trust laws and cut every corner possible to shove it down your throat. Once we've got you convinced that we're the only people who make software, then we just have to make our code a little bit better, which isn't difficult considering how shitty it was in the first place, and then sell it to you again! The greatest part about this deal is that you'll buy it! We know that and we use it to our advantage, destroying all possible competition by using what we call Fear, Uncertainty, and Doubt and we whisper little messages to you that you don't want the competition because it's "not well supported," which is just 2000-01-30T13:00:00-05:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Welcome-To-Hell-1613.aspx Thinking About Stupidity In Our Scholars The stupidity in our scholars, like stupidity and arrogance everywhere, follows a model. The model presented here was developed by Anticommerical University Professor William Mason. It applies in general to stupidity at any level of intensity. It has 5 stages. <b>1. Mimetic Arrogance</b> One party identifies themselves as an authority on a subject and other parties imitate that arrogance. Examples of things scholars and professors are arrogant about: science, literature, art, sociology, psychology, philosophy. Whatever the culture tells us is a difficult subject, that's what scholars decide is worth being arrogant about. <b>2. Mimetic Use of the Word Mimetic</b> Now the parties begin competing for the object of arrogance: jargon. Whatever big, fancy words emerge, others copy them. Since they all use the same words in different ways, any hope of finding concrete definitions of them vanishes. To win, you only need to get more exclusivity of words such as 'exclusivity.' If the word becomes ubiquitous, then you make up even more complex words that have simple meanings, such as 'ubiquitous.' If this doesn't work, then you must resort to using neojargon or pseudojargon or neopseudojargon or neopseudoneojargon. Examples of these forms of jargon are the prefixes 'neo' and 'pseudo.' <b>3. Graikos</b> Graikos is a Greek word that means "Greek." It's the root of much stupidity found in scholarly discursions. In the rivalry for respect, if one side finds an inferior usage of jargon, they are caught in the temptation of Graikos and feel compelled to retaliate by literally speaking a whole new language. Thus begins a "jargon" war, fought on the battlefield of the dictionary. Graikos is what makes it so hard to read their professional journals, so hard to feel like you have any grasp whatsoever on vocabulary. It's so easy to feel intellectually inferior to such unjustified usage of language. The gap between scholar and layman escalates. <b>4. Intimidation</b> Eventually one side crosses some arbitrary threshold of concern where the supervising authorities feel compelled to intervene. It's essentially random which side is considered the "supervising authority" since they both consider the other as worthless scum, but often it's the faction with more college degrees, which uses more venomous attacks to maintain parity. Whichever side is considered the "supervising authority" becomes the intimidator of the layman and the others who kept their ego below threshold are victims, doomed to low self-esteem and feelings of worthlessness. <b>5. Authorized, Sanctioned and Sacred Stupidity</b> To appease the scholars, the authorities determine 2000-01-30T13:00:00-05:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Thinking-About-Stupidity-In-Our-Scholars-1616.aspx Junk Mail and the Art of Hype The art of hype pervades advertising of all kinds. You can see it everywhere you go. It's characterized by its extensive use of exclamation points, big words, powerful colors, and giant pictures. You're sure to see several trademark symbols and percentages that they claim you will save. What they hide are the details which are quite often exceptions to their claims and end up rendering their savings miniscule. These details are usually confined to "fine print" which they expect no one to read. No where is hype more prevalent, and indeed necessary, than in junk mail. The very fact that hype is so prevalent says a lot about the reader of junk mail. It implies that they have a short attention span and are unconcerned and unconvinced by details: they are emotionally driven. However, much of it can probably be attributed to the desensitization against the effects of junk mail. Even the pictures they show have a lot to say about what they imply their audience is like. Perhaps the single most distinguishing quality of hype in junk mail is the typesetting. It's designed to catch the eye. The words are usually big, huge in fact, telling you who they are and what they're selling. Anything that can be grasped at a quick glance, that will catch the eye, and that will present the product in an attractive light, will be displayed in big, bold letters. These aren't designed to inform you of their product, as such information can more easily and efficiently be presented in plain, normal-sized fonts. Such dry and boring information, though in fact more informative, is confined to "fine print." The typesetting is almost always rampant with exclamation points, since they are probably the single most effective symbol to represent excitement, and is therefore eye-catching. Similarly, large fonts, boldface print, and capital letters also seem to imply excitement, so they're also used. Since every idea and name is considered property in America, you're bound to see several trademark (tm) symbols in the average piece of junk mail. A good example of all of these facets of hype can be found on the GE BonusBack(tm) Loan Program: <i>It's TIME To GET OUT OF DEBT!! What's the catch? Absolutely nothing!! You are pre-approved for GE BonusBack(tm) Loan. It takes only a few minutes to save so much.</i> As this example shows, two exclamation points are better than one!! Of course, the details are confined to the 2000-01-30T13:00:00-05:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Junk-Mail-and-the-Art-of-Hype-1617.aspx The Myth of Consumerism <i>Every society has mythology. In some societies, it's religion. Our religion is consumerism.</i> Ellen Weis, San Francisco's Museum of Modern Mythology Consumerism fuels the capitalist fire. In a capitalist society, the goal is to make money, by whatever means possible, exploiting whichever potential weakness that might exist. The human race is one with a wild imagination, and this wild imagination, though a great strength, can, like all great strengths, serve as a potential weakness. It is our imaginations that advertising exploits, and it is our imaginations that religion and myth traditionally played the role of satiating, telling stories that have morals to them, lessons to be learned. Now consumerism fulfills this role. The consumer ideology serves as the golden rule, advertising serves as sermons, products serve as our idoltry, and just as religion instills faith at an early age, so too does consumerism. Ellen Weis (qtd. in "Advertising Characters" 1997) speaks from the perspective of one who is an authority on mythology. Her analogy between religion and consumerism is an accurate one. Undoubtedly, she's referring to this role that consumerism is playing in stimulating our imaginations. It does this by telling us a story, with us playing the lead role, painting a picture of life as being better with the products being sold to us. Our imaginations are carried away by these stories. We want to believe them because they make sense of the world. We want to believe that all it takes to be happy is a trip to the store. This making sense of the world and simplifying to such a triviality is exactly the reason why myths are created. For example, nearly every cigerette ad features a picture of an ideal person smoking their brand, ideal at least by the standards of most people who long to be accepted. For women, the smoker typically has long blonde hair, a beautiful smile, and perfect, white teeth. The ads that best demonstrates this are those for Virginia Slims. For men you have Marlboro with the infamous "Marlboro man," who is a rugged, handsome loner out in the countryside with his horse and campfire. The ads seem to say, "this could be you." All it takes is a trip to the store and a couple of bucks for a pack. Like all myths, the stories these ads tell have a moral to them. The lesson they teach is: your life can be better with these products 2000-01-30T13:00:00-05:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/The-Myth-of-Consumerism-1618.aspx The Soul A forgoten sould come back not Yet in the heart of love Soul loving sould Tremble in the dust only to feel sorrow, To morn the 2000-01-28T13:00:00-05:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/The-Soul-1609.aspx Raped I know about things I shouldn't know about. Things most people dont know about, and dont want to. Rape. A word that haunts many. A year ago, I was at a party with my best friend. We were drunk, 2000-01-24T13:00:00-05:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Raped-1606.aspx Dear Golden One (love letter based on Anthem) Dear Golden One, IT IS NOT A SIN TO WRITE THIS! I'm very tired of having to hide my feelings for you. My heart is about to explode of the passion that is burning its inside when I can't have you. What is wrong with loving each other? Why can't I just hold you and show you how much 2000-01-23T13:00:00-05:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Dear-Golden-One-love-letter-based-on-Anthem-1605.aspx Sikh Pride "Cut your hair, already", some fifth graders said as they pushed me against the hard brick wall. I tried to argue with them, but then one of them punched me in the gut. I fell to the ground crying. I remember feeling so confused, trying to figure out what had I done to them. People started crowding around, to see what was happening. Almost all the kids laughed at me, the older kids laughed because they were mean and the smaller ones laughed to fit in. Luckily, the bell rang and recess was over. I was truly "saved by the bell." I had put it off for too long; I had to tell my teacher about these bullies. I went to my teacher’s desk and whined to her, "Some older kids were bullying me in the playground. They told me to cut my hair." "You should cut your hair. So much hair is disgusting" she told me most spitefully. I went to my seat crying with anger, not to those bullies or my teacher, yet to myself for being, so weird. I was now determined to cut my hair before the day was over. Finally the long awaited moment had arrived; the day was over and my Mom and Dad were waiting for me outside to go home. My dad asked me how my day was so, I told him about my horrible day. I told him about the fifth graders bullying me and the teacher’s malicious comment towards me. I told him that I wanted to cut my hair today, and that my mind was made up. Understanding my situation my parents headed towards the closest barbershop. On the way to the barbershop I started looking at my parents, with their uncut hair. And I asked them why we had to have uncut hair. My parents stopped the car and they told me everything about my religion and why we don’t cut our hair. My parents told me that a saint named Guru Gobind Singh Ji first formed the Sikh religion. God told him that he was to make a new religion, a religion, in which the members have uncut hair. Now as I look back at what my parents told me; I understand that the Khalsa was founded not only to have a religion where nothing that god gave to us was changed. People weren’t supposed to cut their hair because God 2000-01-21T13:00:00-05:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Sikh-Pride-1591.aspx The Day of Impending Doom: School Again You wake up lazily during late morning with a smile on your face thinking, "Thank God it's summer!" then the smile slowly fades. You throw the covers up over your head and your thoughts turn to the fact that today is the last chance 2000-01-16T13:00:00-05:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/The-Day-of-Impending-Doom-School-Again-1579.aspx A Million Men and a Donkey What would you do if you were on a gregarious island with one million men and a donkey? Well, the superstitious beliefs that we consume through or journey called life brings this question into play. To answer this question, answering another one is necessary. If you had an Oedipus complex which shined through your teeth fervishly, would you admit it. I would guess not. Not in my case, but in the case of my dog. He had an Oedipus complex which showed through the snarl and gnarl he gave people. If one were to talk to him, he would set you in the will of his ways toward the communistic views of his elders. For example, give what you get is his moral belief. He gets one pound of puppy chow, he will give one pound of puppy chew. Basically in his life, his supercilious, and superstitious beliefs could be the donkey. Many people ride the donkey in saying that my dog gives what he gets. Now Tazio, my other dog could be the people. 2000-01-12T13:00:00-05:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/A-Million-Men-and-a-Donkey-1572.aspx Self Satisfaction In the past sixteen years I have faced various challenges that have molded my personality to as it is today. I went through a very tough stage in my social life when I was in grade seven and eight at the age of twelve and thirteen. I had a group of five friends outside of school, we were always together and they were all very close to my heart. It came to the point where three of the girls decided that they did not want to associate with one other, and I was forced to choose between the three of them and the other girl. It was a feeling of indescribable disbelief and I did not know what to do. This one incident was a challenge that I had to overcome. It all happened so quickly. One minute she was our dear friend and the next minute everyone was yelling at her. At first I stood there and listened. I did not utter a single word. And then, in the heat of the moment, I began saying things to her. I didn’t even know where any of it was coming from. There was a pause, and that was when I realized what was happening. A friendship with someone so close to me was about to end. I couldn’t understand why I got involved. Although I did not say quite as much as the others, I did say something. I had hurt my friend. At the blink of an eye, she was not my friend anymore and I knew things would never be the same again. I could not let things stay the way they were. I reflected on the incident as I sat in my bed that night. Things could have been different. It did not have to happen the way it did. I could have done something or said anything to change things. Questions filled my head, all I could feel was guilt and an empty feeling in my heart. I decided that I had to do something, I could not just sit around knowing that my good friend was feeling so low and unwanted. Something told me that it was up to me to change things and make it right between her and I. Although the situation seems negative I was able to take a very positive lesson away. I learned all about self satisfaction and how important it really 2000-01-10T13:00:00-05:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Self-Satisfaction-1571.aspx Personal Essay - Reading and Writing Lacking experience in writing and reading, English is my most feared subject. It is the one and only vulnerable spot in my otherwise invincible academic armor. I hate writing and I despise reading. Other than magazines, I cannot recall reading anything since "The Crucible" which was a teacher assigned book in my sophomore high school English class. Not that I read a lot before that, I don't remember reading any books in my middle school years neither. Now, with this writing assignment since a long time, my brain feels like an old rusty engine of an 81 Porsche cranking up for the first time in years, readying to compete in the English 1A heat. My parents and my favorite math teacher always told me that I'm a very bright individual and my accomplishments in other subjects prove that. I approached and conquered the subjects of math, science, and history like a paladin in gold, yet faced with writing, I would coward in fear. To me, writing equals to nothing more than stress and frustration. A useless hassle and senseless boredom which I thought was too stupid to waste effort on. Therefore I have shied away from this department for as long as I can remember and focused all my energy toward the areas I have strength and faith in. The writing compartment in my brain is very restricted. I lack flexibility in the use of words and phrases. A typical sentence of mine, starts with "I", "It", "Because", "The", "But", "Therefore". It is extremely difficult for me to think of new ways to begin sentences or use sophisticated sentence patterns which I see in other people's essays. But when it comes to grammar, I am extremely proud because there are usually no corrections on the essays my teachers hand back, or maybe it's because they're too lazy to correct them. When I'm actually writing, I write as fast as a turtle can crawl. A 2 page essay usually takes me around 6 hours to finish. My teacher once told me to use a process called brainstorming which I tried but found it not very helpful. It's no brain buster for me to start an essay. I just sit down, roll up my sleeve and start jotting down that first sentence. But what comes next is an arduous journey. I usually have thoughts going on in my head and while I'm pondering on which 2000-01-08T13:00:00-05:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Personal-Essay-Reading-and-Writing-1557.aspx A drunk bus driver and a bad accident. Sometimes, even from the most unsuspecting people wonderful and profound messages can originate. This is the story of one such incident when much could be learned from a person like that. On the way to school one day, this kid named Patrick went around telling everyone that he had some beer in his lunch box. Now in the 9th grade, this topic of conversation is new and exciting. He was the center of attention, and was enjoying it immensely. We all knew he didn’t have any in there, but it was still fun to talk like he did. In all the commotion we failed to realize that the bus had come to a stop on the side of the road. We finally realized what was happening, and as the bus driver made her way through the aisle, you could see kids shoving paper balls in their bags, and sitting on batteries and rocks, which they were throwing out the window. The bus was unusually silent as the bus driver, Bertha we called her, waded her way through the narrow seats. Kids visibly squished as close as possible to the windows, some in an attempt to hide something, others just out of fear that the may inadvertently come into contact with the beast coming through. Bertha was 7 feet tall, and appeared to be one of those ex-weight lifters, that had been on steroids for most of their adult life. Her neck was bigger than that of football players, and her arms resembled those of the body builders sometimes on ESPN. Her gut brought thoughts of the worlds strongest man competition to mind. She was big, and no one, not even Superman, or Batman could get away with messing with her. To us she might as well have been dressed in some military uniform, carrying a leather riding-crop. The fear kept us in line most of the time. She strode right up to Patrick, and halted just short of him. Not a word was exchanged for a full minute, the two just looked at each other, a battle of wits. Patrick was the first to speak. "Waddaya want?" he said with a sneer. "What’s in the box Patrick?" she thundered, as if the voice of God. "None of your business!" He retorted. He was "dead", what was going wrong in his head, she had at least two feet on him, and her arms could 2000-01-05T13:00:00-05:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/A-drunk-bus-driver-and-a-bad-accident_-1548.aspx The Oak Tree: A symbol for America America, our great country, is strong, powerful, and influential. Americans exemplify positive values, selflessness, hospitality, and the American way of life. The mighty oak tree that stands taller, bigger, and older than all others best represents this grand country. Each part of the tree illustrates a facet of our nation. Shapely emerald leaves covering the tree symbolize the values many Americans hold concerning themselves, others, and their nation. Leaves help the tree grow and flourish just as our value of caring for our neighbors help us to unite and become more successful as a whole. The beautiful shade and distinct shape of these leaves make the tree more attractive and unique. Our values often differ from values of other countries due to cultural contrasts such as with religious, racial, and education issues. We give much more freedom than many other countries do to those of different races and religions. Also, he hold education in a much higher regard than other countries. It is these differences which sometimes make our country seem more appealing to those of foreign lands. Without leaves in the spring, the mighty oak would have no means of nourishment and would die. Our common American values bind us together as one unit just as all the leaves work together to benefit the oak. Without them we would be millions of separate bodies aimlessly wondering about a common ground, and our country would fall to pieces. Thus, there would be no country as there would be no tree. The lonely oak's long, gnarled limbs seem to reach out as far as they can just to touch another tree. One limb reaches far to the east until it finds a maple. Our brave troops fought in the east to fend off the Czechoslovakians and Serbians from nearly defenseless Bosnia. Another limb bends down and softly touches the fresh buds of a young sapling. Many Americans give years of their lives in South Africa to the Peace Corps to touch the lives and hearts of many villagers. Yet another limb seems to branch out in all directions with its twigs reaching both up and down and side to side. Every year, many Americans donate money to the Christian Children's Fund where it is then used to heal, feed, and educate poverty-stricken children all over the world. Just as our branches stretch out, so do our American arms to help those 2000-01-03T13:00:00-05:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/The-Oak-Tree-A-symbol-for-America-1544.aspx Terrain Force: Universal Invasion Captain! Sensors pick up a huge fleet of 12,596 ships they out number us 8 to 3148," Brister said in a futile voice. "Arm all weapons prepare to vent the plague throughout the universe," Kristin ordered. "Enemy fleet in range," Mandalon said. "Slow to ¼ impulse," Austin ordered. "32 ships against an armada of ships? Their stupid," Golduran said. "Magnificent valor. Tell squadrons one through fifty to attack," Austin ordered. "Captain, they've crossed the minefield," Robert yelled. "Blow it. All ships prepare to engage," Kristin ordered. The mine field exploded destroying 6,250 vessels. "Lock phasers and fire!," yelled Kristen. "You will pay Klingon dog," yelled Scorpius. "To the success of Austin Jarvis, the true Master of the Universe," shouted and praised Dark Specter. "Austin has won!," yelled General Moff as Darth Kliptor began to torture the Romulans. "Sir, I'm impressed they've really lasted so long now I believe it's time to send in the massive vessels," Golduran implied to his attention. "All ships begin the invasion," Austin ordered. The final assault began on the last of the federation fleet but the heaviest of losses came to the alliance 32 ships four destroyed and 4,471 alliance ships remaining. "We are winning this War!," shouted Major Brand. "No we haven't according to this there are 6,250 more ships coming," reported Lt. Brister. "Deploy the bussard ramscoope plague. Lock quantum torpedoes," Kristen Smith ordered. The bussard ramscoops on both warp nacelle were released venting a virogen plague. "Lock and fire!," yelled Kristen. The torpedo hit expanding the plague throughout the universe and knocking the relativity back to the final days of the old universe. On Earth, "Target the sun and prepare to fire," said Eric Menasco. "Don't we can win this war!," yelled the commander Auberjonous. "We can?," Eric replied. "Open fire!," Kristen yelled. The new Relativity destroyed Valtron's support ships as all federation and allies fleets made a final stand which destroyed his ship, the Alliance, and the Draak. The portal to the other universe sucked them in; Valtron, the Alliance, and finally the Draak into the abyss. "Welcome home who ever," said a voice. "This is the starship U.S.S. Relativity-A under command of Captain Kristen Smith and damn do you look ever so good," Kristen said. In the abyss, "I was defeated after two-thousand years humans out race3s the humans beat me!," Valtron said as he began to cry. "Your not alone. Valtron," said Austin. "So the Sha' Kurians were 2000-01-02T13:00:00-05:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Terrain-Force-Universal-Invasion-1539.aspx You Need A... You need a man, a man like me, Together we will sail across the sea. You need a man who doesn't run away in fright, You need a man that will stay with you all night. You need a man that will call you his queen, You need a man strong enough to be king. Cast off your so-called man, he knows not how to treat you right, Cast 1999-12-16T13:00:00-05:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/You-Need-A___-1509.aspx The Tale of Lemonman Lemonman wondered about the injustices of the world. He liked to think of these things. It made him happy. He sat on a bed of nailed broken polystyrene. He knew the fumes would only make him sick, but still he sat and pondered. Mincing, almost. His brain was too full of potent imagery to be mincing, Mincing being, as I understand it - to be doing nothing. These injustices made him depressed but by wondering on them, he found it gave him a reason. He felt bored and lay down. The polystyrene crunched under his weight. He lay and gazed at the sky, a dark green sky. Between the clouds he saw spots of yellow - the sulphur in his coffee had started to work. Lemonman leant accross, over his clothes to grab the knife that lay by his book on nodules. Taking the knife in one hand he drew a strip down his leg, creating a red stripe in the fatty flesh of his thigh. He always felt clean when blood letting and this was no exception. He felt fresh and new like the breeze had suddenly grown warm and enveloped him in it's misty aroma. He rubbed the open wound, then washed his hands in the bowl of cold water by his bed. He stood up, the thin blood leaked onto his foot and soaked into the crushed polystyrene floor. A beating at the wall let him know Donald was back from the surgeon. His head probably bound and wrapped. Oh the injustice. Lemonman rubbed the back of his neck and made his way to the small chair in the corner. He sat down and observed the patches of red marking the floor. The bowl of water now pink and bitty. He pressed the buzzer. "What?" said the speaker. "I want some food." said he "What?" repeated the speaker. "Potatoes. Salted ones and some gravy too." "Wait.". The speaker fizzed and died. A beating at the wall let him know Donald was not feeling better after being to the surgeon. The crack of the door-box opening echoed round the small cell. Lemonman swung open the panel and took the plate. On it were 3 roast potatoes in gravy. "Thank you." he said DOnald's moaning and banging grew more frequent. He sat qiuetly wondering and slowly squeezed the crunchy potatoes until the soft white middles squidged out into the warm gravy. He took his fork from his bedside draw and began to 1999-12-15T13:00:00-05:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/The-Tale-of-Lemonman-1493.aspx My Dog Over the past several months, my family and I noticed that Molly, our 12-year-old dog, had progressively become more torpid about the house and outside. At first, we thought something was wrong. We believed that she had come down with some sort of sickness. After a while, we came to our senses and deduced that it was probably just old age. Then, she stopped eating. Again, our natural intuition told us wrong, as we figured that it was just a stomach bug, nothing deleterious. Before this time, I had always felt that Molly was a young, vivacious, cheerful, and gregarious member of our family. I began to feel that she was mortal just like the all of us, as her degradation continued. We took her to the vet for an inspection, still supposing it was just a bug, or she was not feeling well, such that this would not be chronic, but only fleeting. I was busy the next several days while my mom had checked her into the vet, and soon became relaxed as I forgot about Molly over the next several days. Then, one night, it all changed. As I was passing through the house with my girlfriend, as on any other normal, carefree, Friday night of the summer, my mom stopped us both and told us we should sit down. I almost instantly knew the topic of conversation would be my beloved younger sister. I could tell by the way that my mom drew in her breath before even uttering a word that our little girl was more than just ‘sick’. I had always wondered what life would be like without her. I would have to shove that thought away, it was so painful at the time. Some people may say that dogs are just pets, and nothing more. Well, in our family, she had been a part of us since we moved into this house almost twelve years ago. Very few memories of mine can I recall, in which I cannot recall having her at the time. Our special one, my parents’ third child, had a kidney disorder, which would give a shelf life to her. The vet said that she might last another year, but she needed emergency treatment right now. Although I knew what my 1999-12-14T13:00:00-05:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/My-Dog-1488.aspx Shipwrecked I awoke, there was a crash on the upper deck. I heard a thunderous crackling from my head above. I ran up the stairs and what I saw devastated me. The small wooden boat was completely coated in billowy flames. "Help, help, somebody please!" I slowly moved towards the sound being careful to dodge flames as much as possible. The smoke was choking me. I could see a faint outline of a face across the deck. It was Tom, my lifelong friend and companion. He was completely surrounded by the bright flames. "Tom are you OK!!" "Yeah, but the fire has me surrounded!" "Tom jump overboard, hurry!" "But....but...." "Do it quick, hurry!" I hit the surprisingly cold water with a crash. I swam through the sea illuminated by the flames to find Tom. "You okay buddy?" "Yeah the flames were everywhere and I wasn't sure what to do." "Well you did the right thing Tom." Finally he was beside me riding over the waves. We found a large board that supported our weight and we began to circle the destroyed vessel. I began to feel weary from inhaling so much smoke. Everything was going dark and before long I couldn't hold on. I don't know when I woke up. All I could feel was rugged sand all over my body and in my mouth. Land, we had washed ashore! Then I remembered fully what had happened last night. I began to look for Tom. "Tom, Tom, Where are you!!" There was no sign of him anywhere. Then I saw the footprints in the sand. I knew they were his because I had never seen a bigger pair of feet in my life. They were going towards the lofty trees ahead of me that lined the boundary of the seaside. I followed them to see him lying against an aged tree trunk. I went around to confront him and discovered he was passed out. Blood ran across his face and down his sandy chest. "He must have hit a rock when the waves crashed him against the shore?" I began to panic, I hurried to find something to cover his wound. I took a portion of his torn pants and wrapped his forehead up in it. He awoke with a scream of pain and looked around frantically trying to figure out what was going on. "Tom are you OK?" "Umm ya!" "We were washed ashore and you probably hit your head on a rock." "Well it sure 1999-12-13T13:00:00-05:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Shipwrecked-1465.aspx Clear Lake I looked ahead of myself, letting my feet do the work, for a moment. The trail seemed so distant and lengthy in front of me. The blue sky filled with scattered puffy, white like cotton clouds. The long grasses tickled at my legs, which were covered with nothing more than my shorts. My boyfriend and I were on our annual hike to Clear Lake. An obviously attractive name for a beautiful body of water. Clear Lake was an icy cold from the glacier run off but after a 2 day hike up a mountain ridge it always seemed enjoyable and refreshing. The lake itself was surrounded by magnificently smooth boulders, which I was told, became so soft to touch from glaciers. The water was undeniably clear and inviting, covered by small pebbles at the bottom and little ripples on the surface. On one side of the small,clear lake was a discreet beach away from the trail. But the lake itself was very discreet at the most people I would ever see is maybe 1 or 2 in a day. Todd, my boyfriend, and I lay on the beach the years before in each others arms. Watching as insects passed over our heads and the world turned while the cotton clouds moved from left to right. It surprises me that we are up here so soon considering the nightmare we experienced the previous year. I sighed and dared to reach back into my head and pull out the dreaded memories I had tried to neglect. The night was young but Todd and I had been hiking all day. Our feet ached along with many other body parts. We built a fire and were up past the lake because we decided to explore a little bit further up, considering we both had some extra days off of work. The winter had been a cold one and there seemed to be little snow melting because the lake appeared low. I felt a chill descend through my body and my hair stuck straight up out of every hair follicle in my body. Leaning back, I took notice to the moon and saw how crisp and serene the mountain sky was. I always loved looking at stars when I went camping, there are so many more to see to the naked eye. The milky way was so easy to see, it looked as though someone had accidentally spilt 1999-12-07T13:00:00-05:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Clear-Lake-1432.aspx One Summers' Day I walked over to the refrigerator and helped myself to the orange juice. Sarah was in the laundry room adjacent to the kitchen. She was talking to me about something, but I don’t think I was listening. I poured the orange juice and found my usual seat in front of the television. On weekend afternoons, if we were at Sarah’s house, we always watched MTV, no matter what else was actually on. We had just returned from the beach. Sarahrecently bought a new couch and it was so comfortable. It made watching MTV like a glass of ice, cold water on a fiery, hot day. Sarah had a small, but roomy house and everything that happened in it is heard by everyone else in the house, perfectly. Mostly because she had wood floors, but also because the walls are pretty thin. Her living room, where I was, had a new couch, a new stereo, and a new entertainment system . . . the works. Sarah’s living room is surrounded by windows all around you facing the streets, which really unnerves me. Not only do the walls have windows but the front door is all windows too. When someone comes to the door, not only can you see who it is, they can see you. I was particularly fearful about this that afternoon because we were on our own for the weekend. Sarah lives with her stepdad, Nolle, and her mom, Deborah (who happened to be out of town this weekend), on the west side of Santa Cruz. She has a stepbrother Willy, who lives on his own but sometimes stays at Sarah’s house. Willy is a skater and graduated from Santa Cruz High about 4 years ago and now goes to Cabrillo. Whenever I see him at Sarah’s, which is about 90% of the time, he’s skating out in front. Sarah and I met through a volleyball club around 3 years ago. Since then we’ve been best friends. She’s a year younger than me and also goes to a different school, so although we’re almost always together, we do have some time apart. We have many mutual friends that we have introduced to each other over the years. Sarah is a very attractive girl, one would say she has a perfect body. But I don’t see her in that perspective. Once you know someone really well, you can’t say or think about 1999-12-07T13:00:00-05:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/One-Summers-Day-1434.aspx Personal Essay It was a Sunday evening around 6 o'clock or so, one of the many Sunday evenings where I would cruise around with my father in the car. Though this wasn't just any ordinary Sunday sightseeing excursion with dad. We stopped at a red light, and without much enthusiasm observed the pedestrians. A woman, as she walked, fixed the white lacey gossamer slip of her dress. It dragged out of her skirt, obviously making her feel self-conscious. A short, stubby man with an overbearing gut was nonchalantly picking his nose as he ogle the lady adjusting her slip. He stared at her, as though undressing her with his eyes. I looked at my father, who was looking right back at me. We both laughed. Being only 8 years old, I was at an age where I found everything hilarious. The very fact that my father and I were looking at the same scene and probably both thinking how perverted the man seemed made me laugh hysterically. My dad continued to drive. I kept gazing at the scenery of the city, as the sun started to set and the darkness took over. Our little sightseeing trip was over, or so I thought. I was so used to the same path we went through, that when my father made an unaccustomed turn, it made me suspicious. I refrained myself from asking him where we were going because his usual reply would be, "Don't worry about it, don't ask where you're going, its where I take you okay". I had to admit it was an unfamiliar, but enchanting view. I had my window all the way down, with the reflection of the side mirror in my face. The wind blew, as the luminous setting sun mirrored back rays of light. With each reflection, I narrowly squinted my eyes and continued to marvel at this picturesque interaction of color and beauty. Being in the month of October, one can imagine the colorful setting that was before me. Beautiful, vibrantly colored decayed autumn leaves sprang from the limbs of the trees. The aroma of crispy, dried up leaves embraced my nose. These exuberant, withered leaves captivated my vision and olfactory senses, as though I had nothing else to admire. Beauties of nature that so often people, including myself, tend to ignore. Suddenly, my father stopped the car. In front of a deteriorated, run-down house, indicating abandonment. It stood two stories high, 1999-12-05T13:00:00-05:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Personal-Essay-1425.aspx The Last Day of High School - The First Day of the Rest of My Life The last day of my high school career is fast approaching and I can only imagine how I'll be feeling when I step out of S.F. Austin's grounds for the very last time. Throughout these four years, I have felt a lot of urgency about graduating high school. I didn't think that the time to graduate would come soon enough. But now, that time is finally nearing. I cannot believe that it has come this fast. I 1999-12-01T13:00:00-05:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/The-Last-Day-of-High-School-The-First-Day-of-the-Rest-of-My-Life-1382.aspx Freshman Yearimbas I remember walking into South Brunswick High School on the first official day of high school freshman year. It was like nothing out of the ordinary. I had already been in the school all summer. I was there every day for summer football practice with coaches: Homman, Simmons, and Harding. The big, black, wrecking ball, Jacey Padgett, and I were in competition for the starting fullback spot of the JV that summer. I won. So needless to say, I was feeling pretty good headed into the school year. I had already met most of the athletes through football, I had met a lot of fine girls that practiced that summer on dance team and the cheerleading squad, and I already knew the halls of SBHS like the back of my hand. I didn't feel apprehensive at all about coming to school on the first day. In fact, 1999-12-01T13:00:00-05:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Freshman-Yearimbas-1383.aspx Superbowl Story HERE BEGINS THE BOOK OF THE TALES OF THE SUPER BOWL: When the frigid air of January has blanketed every treetop and house alike with its gentle frost; when birds, squirrels, and the like are nowhere to be found close to home- then folks long to go on trips to temperate sites; and especially from every corner of the States they travel to Pasadena every few years, to watch The Super Bowl there; the finals for the great football season which has entertained them the past few months. One day in that season when I went to Landesman Travel in Teaneck, ready to reserve a seat on an airline for Pasadena no matter what it took, I saw a sign for a special offer, half the price of what I had planned on spending, for a private jet to The Super Bowl; first seven people served. As I inquired, I discovered that I was the seventh and final person. We were to meet at terminal 76B at Newark Airport one half hour before scheduled take-off, 6:30 A.M. Super Bowl Sunday, to check the luggage and make acquaintances for the ride, which I am going to tell you about. But, nevertheless, while I have time and space, before I go farther in this account, it seems reasonable to tell you all about each of the passengers, as they appeared to me; who they were, and of what social status, and also what sort of clothes they wore. And I shall begin with the Sports Doctor. There was among us a Sports Doctor who was a great follower of the Hippocratic oath, never neglecting any player who believed he was in need. He had preformed admirably in the Giants' struggle for success, during which he had traveled near and far by their side, keeping the team in greatest health. Even in this time off of his, he wishes to be close by their side, front row by the Giants bench, giving his support, only morally not physically. He owns two foreign sports cars( how appropriate for his occupation) and his dress is most informal for a practicing doctor, just a buttoned down shirt and slacks. Next was an Electrician, who worked quite diligently all week long and would help his neighbor no matter what hour of day. But if it would happen that any person in distress would require his assistance during the three tense 1999-11-21T13:00:00-05:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Superbowl-Story-1241.aspx The Wait Suzy was waiting at the kinder gate for her Mummy to pick her up and take her home. She saw a red car pull up, that was Sally's car "Bye Sally!" said Suzy "see you tomorrow!" A big blue car pulled up in front of the kindi; that was not her mummy's car. That was Tom and Tim's car - They were twins. "By Tom and Tim" said Suzy "see you tomorrow!" A little yellow car drove into the kindi driveway. Suzy's mum wasn't in it either. It was Lucy's car. Lucy's curls bobbed as she hopped in. "Bye Suzy" said Lucy "See you tomorrow!" "Bye." Said Suzy. She turned around so she could see the teacher, Miss Thatcher. She was still there waiting for 1999-11-17T13:00:00-05:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/The-Wait-1181.aspx Ruthless Intentions David Pagel C.W. 1st hour Corrections Fiction Story Ruthless Intentions Wall Street, June 18, 1999. A man in dark sunglasses and an expensive sleek Armani suit stands on a gloomy corner waiting. A golden Benz with black tinted windows stops at the curb. Another man dressed in similar attire calmly steps out of the back seat of the car and shots the man on the curb repeatedly. He than just as calmly steps back into the car and the golden Benz darts away in one swift motion. Chicago, June 19, 1999. Mr. Green sits on top of a giant skyscraper in his beautiful executive office. He is smoking a Cuban cigar in his big leather chair with golden trim. The same man who shot the man on the street walks in and takes a seat. "The job is done," said the man in a bold voice. Mr. Green does not react. He fills his mouth with smoke, leans forward, blows it into the man's face and than slowly leans back and says, "Then where is the briefcase?" "He didn't have it with him," said the man in a shaky voice." "You fool!" screamed Mr. Green. "I couldn't help it, he didn't have the briefcase!" retorted the man. Mr. Green replies, "Understand that if you don't have the briefcase in forty- eight hours you are not receiving fifteen percent of the money and I am taking 100 percent of your life." Wall Street, June 17, 1999. A man in dark sunglasses and an expensive Armani suit walks down the street. In his right hand there is a briefcase. His fingers are clenched tightly around the handle. In the shadows lies a poor beggar. The beggar asks the man with the briefcase for some spare change. The man with the briefcase, under his breath replies, "Get a job." The beggar hears this and replies, "What did you say?" "Nothing!" says the man with the briefcase. The beggar than takes out a knife and holds it to the man's throat. The beggar grabs the briefcase and takes off down the street. The man darts after him but trips on a dog that is being walked by his owner. Chicago, June 21, 1999. Once again Mr. Green sits in his office smoking a cigar. He took a long look at his diamond laced Rolex watch. In walks the other man who shot he man on the street. He takes a seat with a dark look on his face. "So, where 1999-11-14T13:00:00-05:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Ruthless-Intentions-1149.aspx My Alarming Dream My little old copper alarm clock rests on my desk tick tocking away each inevitable second of the day, only to shake, rattle, and ring me to wake every morning. As I lay there in bed, half dead, sometimes wishing maybe that I was, achy and tired stretching and scratching like a jungle cat, I feel the morning crawl into my house. The smell of fresh coffee creeps under my door my sister's radio blares the newest teen sensation and drowns out the morning news light seeps in through cracks in my curtains and the cold of a winter night forces me to burrow back under a warm heap of scratchy old quilts as I tell myself, "five more minutes and I'll get up." I contort myself into a comfortable knotty little ball under the heavy coverings and bury my head into the broken-in old feather pillow searching for warmth and what remains of my last dream. BRRRIIIIAAAAAANNNNGGGGG, ka-tank, tank, ka-tunk. My brain is electrocuted to life by the cantankerous little alarm clock. It's fine springs and wires click into their places the polished metal bells get beat by the whipping hammer as it snaps back and forth. The bells scream out in alarm. It hops and jumps does the wake up dance on its stubby little legs, just to tell me it's time to go. As the clock stops dancing I reach out from my cave with a daring hand and grab it. It's shockingly cold and damp nearly frozen by the night air that had blown in through my still open window. Only after I've set the clock down, do I notice the face has been frosted over by the night's dew. The ticking hands run behind an opaque wall of ice doing their best to keep the time despite their arctic environment. Just as I was about to call it a day and crawl back under the blankets, the coffee gods called to me from their percolating temple, "Corey.!.!.!. The best part of waking up, is Folgers in your cup." Stunned, I looked up to see Juan Valdez and his trusty donkey sidekick standing in the doorway with a mug of steaming joe. "Hola Senor," Juan greeted me. "Mornin' Juan, " I replied as I crawled out of bed reaching for my steamy salvation. Just then it happened, Juan's donkey reared back its head, gnarled it hairy lips, and 1999-10-25T14:00:00-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/My-Alarming-Dream-1102.aspx The Challenges of Life we all know that action is the key to success and we always try to be the very best but in a world that will try to knock you down you must have the strength to survive the final round Growing up today you have to be wise because its hard to tell the truth when its covered by the lies The world can be cruel and the world can be kind but you had better step up or you'll be left behind For the young who learning and for the old who comprehend death is still the thing that gets us in the end we will never understand why we die when we do but we are always replaced by someone else new consequence is no coincidence there is always a reason, always evidence The modern world is full of guile and deceit and to make it to the top is not an easy feat If money makes the world go around Then why does it cause so many people to be down the rich will be the ones who will always rule the west while the every day person will come in second best There are many things today that 1999-10-18T14:00:00-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/The-Challenges-of-Life-1062.aspx Concert Life We were the metal, Ericson stadium the magnet. With the burning heat reaching down to scold our pale defenceless faces we began walking impatiently at a pressing pace towards the stadium. The stadium projected a hum of activity and instrumental sound, which was deafening the ear, already! . We clutched our tickets tightly as though they contained the final ingredient to the cure of cancer. Rapidly consuming energy drinks which were to provide us with the weaponry energy to battle a physically and mentally tiring day of dancing and trancing to magical beats and vocals .We swarmed with countless other bees to the gate of the hive .The excitement at this point was unmeasurable, indescribable, undefinable .We entered mesmerised, it would have been mentally impossible to take in what surrounded me at once, frozen with shock my eyes flickerd as though malfunctioning, enjoying fragments of what there was to see. There were t shirt sales, pricing stands, EFTPOS machines , people , autograph signing booths , people , stages and people , tents and people , rides , skateboard ramps and more people. With no knowledge of direction I journeyed into close proximity of the main stage where Australian band 'Regurgatator' encouraged thousands of rocking heads. We ventured through the crowd to destination unknown with our path being dictated by others equally as lost. In time I gathered my senses and began to absorb the surroundings the best I could. I obtained the timetable of acts, which educated me, one of my favourite bands 'HDU' had begun their set, and I was alarmed! I scarpered with hast to the big tent where they were playing. Vigorously focused on reaching the front I passionately fought my way through undeserving listeners, to then enjoy their slow mind exploring sounds, I slipd into a hypnotic state of mind swaying to the movement of the trancing beat as pulsating vibrations penetrate my whole body from limb to limb to the end. I tried to battle my way through brick walls of people in pursuit of my now lost friends my fight was soon restricted to a slow stumble, step by step, inch by inch, while breathing sweat infested air I viewed humanity on display up close in all its glory in all its disgrace. The search for one friend brought the discovery of another from Napier, it was like finding a pin when looking for a 1999-10-04T14:00:00-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Concert-Life-1037.aspx Go to Your Room I lock the door I am now free, To do as I please My friends they have been waiting for me With a fast flicker of flame My room is lit with a light darkness The candle burns with the grace of a dame. Standing out like earth 1999-10-04T14:00:00-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Go-to-Your-Room-1038.aspx The Prison Of Puberty We the teenagers, of the people, of this world submit this list of injustices and wrong doings that mother nature has laidupon us. She has put us in a horrible prison, the prison of puberty, where our sentence is all of adolescence and our punishment is to endure the hardship which causes many of the institutionalized personal to crack under the pressure. We protest against acne, a cruel and horrifying thing that occurs to some selected teenagers. This punishment is cruel and undeserving. At times an individual with this dilemma may experience young children questioning chickenpox are on the ill-fated person. Also the individual has quite a hard time finding a companion to flirt with without utterly humiliating themselves. As the opposite sex does not find it desirable to be chatting to a person who has hideous spots on his/her face and this will cause an excuse to be made up with the most famous "excuse me I have to go and wash my hair" One who has this problem may go through many circumstances that make the individual lose their dignity, self esteem, and pride, but the male prisoners tend to not have these in the first place and will move on to the next subject with no apparent concern Other unjust routines of the Puberty Prison are the unscheduled growth spurts. These are put on the prisoners randomly and causes the prisoner to feel akward and gangly. This brisk development directs one on a path of buying new pants or in the case of the uneducated cell mate wearing the same pants with your ankles showing. On some occasions this individual might feel taller than peers, but soon the persons colleagues have reached the same peak, and a sense of contentment is contained within the subject. In the male subjects the warden places a horrible, undeserved, and unjustified punishment. Where the inmate has uncontrollable leaps into sounds which only the prison dogs can hear. The voice break has caused many inmates grief and has resulted in many of them taking a vow of silence in fear that they will crack glass. Another undesirable punishment is the gaining of hair in every place of the body for most of the males and heaven forbid even some of the female subjects who have been deprived the right of a shaver. This gain of hair can become uncomfortable and disgusting and is an annoyance to many of the subjects. The horrible 1999-10-02T14:00:00-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/The-Prison-Of-Puberty-1028.aspx Drinking and Driving We just went 'round the corner mum, and then we saw our friends We thought we would follow mum, just around the bend Then there was this car mum, it was coming really fast, As we hit the car mum, I thought it would be my last. Now Steve and Mike are Dead mum, their blood is everywhere And Carl is now screaming mum, oh god this isn't fair I wish I didn't drink mum, it has ruined my whole life, I can feel sharp pains now mum, pains just like a knife. I can here the medic talking mum, oh mum I cannot cope He said only I survived mum, 1999-10-02T14:00:00-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Drinking-and-Driving-1029.aspx The Disney World Adventure Throughout my childhood I can recall many memories that caused emotional delight as well as emotional devastation. My memories go back as early as conquering my fears of sleeping in the dark to acknowledging I was never going to learn how to skate. Those few examples don't compare to the one childhood experience that still haunts me today. I couldn't wait for my family and I to take our annual vacation. It was during those times that I enjoyed myself most. I had anticipated this vacation to be the best. After all, I was going to the greatest place in the world. Little did I know I was about to embark on a journey that would leave a scare in my memory, permanently. The incident took place more than twelve years ago, yet I can recall the date and time as if it were yesterday. The date, Saturday, June 13, 1987; the time, 2:00 in the afternoon. The sun was at its peak and it felt as if it was hot enough to fry an egg in the middle of the street. As the large doughy hand reached down to grab mine, I began to panic. My palms began to sweat and I could feel my heart pumping wildly. This giant monstrosity before me was huge. I'd never been so frightened. The closer the hand got to mine the more intense my heart beat. The faster my heart beat the more frightened I became. I could hear my mother's sweet, faint voice from beside me saying, "Go ahead, honey, shake his hand." I remember looking at her and looking at the hand getting closer to me and immediately taking off. I wasn't running to escape fear. I felt as if I was running to save my life. I ran through hordes of people. People who were talking so loudly I couldn't hear myself think. I had no idea where I was going. The sweet smell of cotton candy was in the air. I could feel gum underneath my shoes and I could see traces of peanuts on the ground. I continued to run faster and faster. As I continued to run I could hear a song repeating the same words over and over again. The words were simple yet very agitating. It's a small world after all, it's a small world after all, it's a small world after all, 1999-10-01T14:00:00-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/The-Disney-World-Adventure-1073.aspx Skiing: A Fond Rememberance I can still remember the first time I went downhill skiing. It was a cold and dry November day. It hadn't been snowing much at the time, so most of the snow on the hills was that slick, jet blown, artificial-ice/pseudo-snow. Not exactly what a first timer likes to start on. My friend Michael had been trying to talk me into going on a skiing trip with him and the local Boy Scout troop for some time. I was afraid at first; I had heard many over-exaggerated stories from people who had claimed foul play, on the part of gravity, while skiing. So naturally I was a bit skeptical, but Michael assured me that the best way to learn was to just go all out and try my luck on one of the many intermediate slopes. At the time it had sounded reasonable, so I did. I've heard it said before; "It's easier said than done." Whoever coined that one knew what he was talking about. The first couple of hills I only rolled, head over heels, down. After that, I graduated to skidding down on my backside, and then on to what could pass for actually skiing. It was great, flying over the packed snow, fighting for balance and dodging trees. It was enough to pump your heart straight through your ribcage. Michael had told me over and over again that I had to be ready for the tricky spots, or I'd be telling a nurse that the light at the end of the tunnel is an over-exaggeration. Nevertheless I got cocky and decided that I could try a black diamond slope. Michael had been trying to teach me to take sharper, shorter turns and to crouch down to maximize speed. Now, to an experienced skier these can be handy skills, but to a novice, they end up being just one more thing to think about while going 40 M.P.H. I tried to crouch down and pick up some speed and ended up doing an aerial front flip with a two point header right into a patch of ice crusted snow. I lay there for several minutes, wondering if the cold I felt was my body going numb. I had thought that that fancy trick had killed me, but it wasn't my time. It only left me with a bloody nose and a cut chin. I was very disappointed, I 1999-09-29T14:00:00-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Skiing-A-Fond-Rememberance-1025.aspx The Assault: Part 1: Search for Victory I am a normal kid, well sort of. Everyone has those different things about them, for example: I fly planes, fence, and can perform geometry in my head. I am also a good shot with almost any type of gun. I am one of the best strategists in my school. Troon High School, the high school of Troon a town just north of Corpus Christi, Texas is one of the only schools in the state to have a fencing team. We have been the highest rated one in the state only the year I have been here. I am the second best, the best being another 9th grader, Drew Davis. Now, it's time to get to the story. I blocked a downward slash, then gave a weak thrust, mostly to give myself time to regain my balance. He moved back about two paces, I had gained ground. He still had one advantage over me, height. He always won using attacks from above. This match had been going on for about ten minutes, a very long time. The next thing he did surprised me, jumping high in the air; his foot came up and kicked my sword out of my hand. He thrust at me, but missed due to a backward flip on my part. As soon as I landed, I tried to kick his sword away, but his blade found the sensor above my heart. "Match over," the new scoring system announced, "Drew Davis wins over Justin Mills." "I'm still better than you, for all of your intelligence," he taunted at me. He always was trying to provoke a fight with me. Next was the self-defense class that our school was making required after what happened in Colorado. I guess they wanted students to be able to repel any future shootings. I personally think that teaching everyone to fight just gives them a weapon of their own. I hurried to class, yet was still late. "Remember," the teacher was saying, "if your opponent is armed, go for the hand. Never let the gun or knife aim at you. The best thing to do is kick the hand with the weapon." The teacher then proceeded to demonstrate the exact technique Drew used to disarm me in my last fencing match. It was almost the time to go to lunch when I heard Drew's voice come over the school intercom. "All students and staff, the school 1999-09-15T14:00:00-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/The-Assault-Part-1-Search-for-Victory-992.aspx Hockey is Life He was the last pick for the Milford Flyers. His tryout was inept and poorly executed. This is what he always wanted, what he worked for, what he dreamt about. He felt like a dolt for playing so horribly in a game he loved. Hockey was 1999-09-14T14:00:00-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Hockey-is-Life-918.aspx The Waterfalls Visiting a waterfall, especially on a hot sultry day, can be a favorite way to spend a day. You get in your car, drive for miles, then get out and walk the remainder of the way to a waterfall. Civilization has cleared and marked a pathway for you and the many thousands like you that have also come to enjoy these named landmarks. Rarely do you get to enjoy the natural beauty of one by just stepping out into your own backyard. Behind my house, barely noticeable, is a trail leading through the woods to a waterfall. The trail is narrow but well worn. Any shrubbery that would have grown has been trampled down and all that is left is a very narrow path, overhung with branches from the trees that mark its sides. As I start down the trail, I begin to feel the trees closing around me until the house can no longer be seen. I follow the trail to where it stops at the creek's edge, approaching quietly so as not to disturb any of the wild creatures that has come to enjoy the cool fresh water. I gently cross over the creek using the stones, which show the wear of several previous crossing, so that I can have full view of the creek and the beauty it possesses. I can hear the rush of the water long before I see the falls. As I sit down on the big gray slate rock that has been warmed by the early morning sun, I begin to gulp in the beauty as a starving man would gulp down food. I start my usual ritual of examining the banks of the creek by gazing down the right side of it first. I notice that the wild azaleas are in full bloom and that the trees have regained all their leaves. They stand tall and majestic as if they are soldiers standing guard. My gaze travels up one of the trees to find two squirrels chattering down at me as if to say "Go away and leave us in peace." Further down starts the gentle bend that takes the remainder of the creek from my view. My gaze shifts to the left side of the bank and there lies an old oak tree that has fallen long ago. It still lies partially upon its stump so that it looks like the shape 1999-09-14T14:00:00-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/The-Waterfalls-962.aspx Clear thoughts As I reflect upon my experience in the Persian Gulf War I can recall the fighting all too clear. The time was 2110 hours on 16 January 1991. The ground war had been underway for five days and I was mentally exhausted. My platoon had been assigned the duty of clearing bunkers. During the last portion of our briefing we were given explicit instructions to ensure that we all made it back alive. We were also instructed to take prisoners if we could, if not, do what you were trained to do, "kill". Those orders will always remind me of the reason I am alive today. Within minutes of receiving our order we were headed to what was going to be a turning point in my life, front line combat. After walking almost an hour a member of my team detected movement about one hundred meters straight ahead. I halted my squad, grabbed the radio from Pvt. Tucker and warned the remainder of my platoon. I whispered into the handset, " Rock six, Rock six, this is, rock two Charlie, we have positive contact". Without hesitation, the commander ordered us to engage. Sparing no hesitation on my part, I directed two members of my squad to wait at the right side of the bunker, the other three men were to follow me. We dropped into the prone position onto the cold, wet, Saudi Arabian sand and began to crawl toward the left side of the bunker. While crawling, I realized that we could be killed within seconds; it was my job as squad leader to insure that wouldn't happen. Was it fear, excitement, or perhaps a mere lapse in concentration? I wasn't certain if I could, or even had the time to weigh the feelings I was having. I halted my men, regained my focus and re-clarify the importance of our mission. Upon completion of our final plan of attack we continued to crawl toward our objective. As we approached the bunker, I realized that it was not only a bunker, but a trench line as well. I crawled back and radioed the commander of my findings. He began to repeat his last order, "Rock two Charlie, engage your objective", when a new order was given. That order was to send one man inside to investigate. At that very minute, my world stood still. I had to make a decision. Which 1999-09-14T14:00:00-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Clear-thoughts-967.aspx The Deer It was the middle of summer in a small town called Harvey, in the city of Marquette, Michigan. The road (driveway) to my families cabin is really long it takes about a half-hour just to get to the cabin. Our camp is a very little, quaint, one bedroom in the middle of the woods. There is a creek the flows around our land, which is about 8 acres. About a half a mile away there is a rundown cabin that we call "Jack's house". My dad always said that there was an old man Jack, who lived there. He would tell us that Jack would watch us at night while we were asleep. Supposedly there was a rumor that he ate humans and animals for survival. He even told us that there were bears all surrounding us, but I never actually saw one. We usually go there on weekends during the summer for a vacation away from the city, but sometimes we end up staying longer. There isn't really much to do out there, so if we don't go to town, we go to Presque Isle Island near our camp. It is located in Marquette, Michigan, on Lake Superior, which is one of the coldest and biggest of the five Great Lakes. There are large rocks out there that we climb called Black Rocks. Besides the rocks there are a couple of parks with swings and slides, and a nature path that has a few site lookouts. It is so peaceful out there that all you can hear are the sounds of nature. As I pulled up in my car, I stopped and began to get out to go for a walk on the nature trail. As I looked up, I saw the deer. There was something about the way his helpless eyes gazed at me. I slowly started to approach him. It looked as if he had no hope for his life left. His hair was very thin but rough around his neck and legs. There was dried up blood above his left eye it seemed as if he were in a harmful fight with another deer recently. I slowly and calmly continued to walk towards him trying, as much as possible, not to frighten him in any way. " It's ok, I won't hurt you. I want to try to help you live and be healthy." I said. As I got 1999-09-13T14:00:00-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/The-Deer-888.aspx Foul Play It was late in the evening. There was a man sitting in a chair and flipping channels eagerly between two baseball games on TV. The man's name was Les Sutton. He was a towering man standing 6'3". He was built, worked out a lot and looked like someone not to meet in a dark alley. Les was a detective. His skills of deduction were brilliant. He also had an assistant. Les's long time pal and partner's name was Jason Meisch. Jason was also very tall but he was more lanky, built more like a basketball player. He was also extremely bright but not as intelligent as Les. Although Les was his best friend and the same age, Jason still looked up to him like little kids look up to adults, with pure awe and admiration. The next day after Les had been channel surfing for baseball games, he and Jason got together and didn't have anything to do. Being the huge baseball fans that they were and living in the state of California where baseball is everywhere, they decided to go to a ballgame. They figured that they had a long boring afternoon in front of them so they went down to Chavez Ravine (the place where the LA Dodgers play) and got tickets to the Dodger game that was scheduled to start in about 15 minutes. Les and Jason were enjoying the game while eating hot dogs and drinking pop. The Dodgers were winning by the score of 5-4. Just then, catcher Mike Piazza, let another pitch go by him. "What the heck? Piazza is playing terrible today. He has let 4 balls by him and struck out all three times he has been at the plate," Les said. Jason agreed, "Yeah, that is kind of weird. I mean, he's an All-Star. It's not like him to play like this." The whole rest of the game they sat in their seats wondering why Mike Piazza was playing so bad. When they got home they were watching the news. They had a funny story on about how in Las Vegas there was a lot of money lost on that game because the Dodgers lost 7-5. As they watched that story they both looked at each other and exclaimed, "Piazza threw the game!" They didn't have anything else to do so they decided to try to figure out who paid Piazza to throw the game. Les 1999-09-13T14:00:00-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Foul-Play-893.aspx Best way to Learn When I was six years old and still living in Mexico and speaking my native tongue, not knowing what was about to happen to me. My parents decided to bring my Family to the United States of America. Once here I noticed people here Spoke a different language. By the following year My parents had enrolled me in school. It was a very Scary because I did not know how to speak the language. Yet I new that if was to succeed and learn in this country it was to be by total Immersion. I have reasons why it has worked for me. How I learned the English as a second language. I was also able to become a US Citizen. I became a head cook at my first job. This is why I believe Immersion is the best way to learn. During My school years I was always struggling to learn English because my parents at the time did not approve of us speaking English while we were home. I found out that was causing me problems at school. When writing a paper or essay my Ideas are not clear. I would confuse words. I was reading poorly. I then started to read allot of comics,books and watch more TV. Talking to my friends in English more often helped. Participating in school events as much as possible was a big plus. Several years later and now knowing the English language I felt I could do something to help my parents. I was able to help my parents become US Citizen. When my parents came to this country like other immigrants they were afraid that sooner or later they would be deported to Mexico. I took it upon myself to inform my parents that it was crucial for us to take care of this problem. I learn everything I could about what we had to do to become permanent Residents. Once we became Residents we decide that we would become US Citizen as well. By me taking the time to read and learn about becoming US Citizen proved there is nothing I could not. My first Job as a cook s showed me that by total Immersion I got better. I started working as a dishwasher and when the time came for a promotion I was asked if wanted to cook I immediately said yes . I would always show up an hour 1999-09-06T14:00:00-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Best-way-to-Learn-832.aspx A Separation of Life Water, the median of life. Growing up in a small town nestled tightly in the arms of the wasatch front, I learned early the importance of nature. There was a fine line drawn between religion and the outdoors, and the quest of my life was to determine an appropriate balance. Water, signifying the line between the spiritual and physical, played an important role in my secular teachings. Cutting through the center of town it was the very phenomenon that I had grown to love, the river. Soul restored and imagination stirred, the words of the river echoed the marks of God. Although by nature I stood alone, untutored and untouched, the waters of life left me free to understand the natural side of God's order. With its flowing properties and unbridled passion to move forward, the water was my spirit. An old weathered palm tree emerged from the seemingly impenetrable sandy beach. I leaned back against its rough surface as the waves of the emerald blue ocean slowly crawled to my feet. They lapped relentlessly against the shore as if trying to take me back with them. The wind blew gently over the top of the distant incoming waves as they mirrored back the competing rays of sun. With each reflection, I narrowly squinted my eyes and continued to marvel at this picturesque interaction of color and beauty. I raised my hand to my brow, wiping off the beads of sweat that saturated my face. As my fingers moved across my sensitive skin, I could tell the sun had left its mark. I felt their was no escaping the blanket of rays only the clouds above seemed to be able to control. The pain was uncomfortable, but disappeared quickly as I scooped up the cool water and splashed it on my face. I knew that I could not drink the seemingly infinite volume of water which surrounded me, so I headed for a nearby stream. Kneeling down, I penetrated the stream with cupped hands and raised the fresh water to my dry lips. I was unable to control the water as it sifted through my fingers and ran down my arms, as if trying to escape back to the stream. I licked my salty lips and drank. I had never before tasted a more refreshing drink of water. This euphoric experience was one that I savored, as I reached for a 1999-08-24T14:00:00-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/A-Separation-of-Life-809.aspx Sandi vs the Voice of Temptation <i>You may not recognise me at first. But trust me, you know me well. I'm the voice that makes you crave those "Light and Tangy" potato chips, and the mocha cream puff - the one with inch-thick cream and smooth lemon vanilla custard, sandwiched between light choux pastry with mocha flavoured icing on top, drizzled with chocolate. Do you know who I am now? I'm the reason you smoke 20 cigarettes every day - you try to give up, but we both know you always cave in and smoke all the more. We both know you'll never give up. You like it too much. In fact, you need one right now, don't you? Go on: have one. You know it's no risk, even sensible Logic tells you that people get killed just crossing the road. "We've all gotta die sometime" - right? And, don't worry about that cream puff - you can walk the dogs later to work the calories off. Ok, so we both know Procrastination will come along and you'll put it off until tomorrow - but don't worry about that now. You need a cigarette and one more is not going to kill you (not right now anyway). Why not enjoy the moment? Got ya! See: it works every time! Remember the other day when you "chose" not to go to school because, after all, you weren't going to miss anything important, were you? That was me. Ha! There you were, snuggled in your fluffy doona, sleepy, and warm. As you woke, you sensed the dark clouds outside dimming the room, and you heard the rain splattering on the roof and lashing at the windows, and it was such a good idea to stay there wasn't it? Yes, you certainly thought so at the time. You missed the start of a new topic at school, but hey, you'll catch up. Of course the first thing you'll have to do is finish catching up on the theory you missed from before ... but you can do it ... later. Things always work out - just go with the flow - hey, I wouldn't want you to worry now, would I? Trust me!</i> Trust you? Now that you've revealed your true colours I realise what a fool I've been. I've listened to you all along, going against what I truly knew was good for me, all the time unaware of your power 1999-07-30T14:00:00-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Sandi-vs-the-Voice-of-Temptation-766.aspx Achilles Anophtheis (Achilles revisited) The director walked onto the stage, gingerly adjusting his radiation mask in order to fit the microphone beneath it. His nervous cough boomed through the hall. After shuffling the papers on the podium before him, he began. "Welcome ladies and gentlemen of the Pre-Apocalypse Archaeological Society. We have called this session to impart to you a matter of the utmost importance, a discovery of the highest order. As you are aware, our teams have only recently been able to sift through the debris of the razed cities of our belligerent predecessors, thanks to the efforts of our colleagues at the Physical Research Society who, with the aid of Allah, have made our task infinitely easier with the invention of a radiation suit which allows our field workers to work even in areas of the highest radiation concentration: the cities of what was formerly the United States of America. The discoveries are literally pouring in, and we have our hands full simply cataloguing the numerous finds. Our first find was a small rectangular object, containing a spool of thin ribbon, which one of our historians identified as what was known as a cassette. Simply put, it was a device on which sounds could be recorded. From its small size, our historian conjectured that it was of a type designed for recording the human voice rather than music. Armed with this belief, we managed to convince the Censor Society to allow us to reconstruct the primitive machine to play back the message we hoped it would contain. They agreed; on the condition that we did not do so until they had a chance to screen it for the negative influences that caused the downfall of the last corrupt civilization. They duly approved it and we are now ready for its first public presentation. "Before we begin, I would like to explain some of the terms used in the recording, for those of you who lack the benefit of an historical training. The tape is evidently the recording of a psychologist. You are all aware that the sacrilege which led to the destruction of the Nuclear Age was primarily caused by the decline in religious belief and values. A psychologist was the person who supplanted the role of the confessor in this blasphemous time. He labored under the delusion that the immortal soul was accessible on a scientific, human level; and, like most of the 1999-01-22T13:00:00-05:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Achilles-Anophtheis-Achilles-revisited-225.aspx Advice I Often Receive From Parents A piece of advice that I often receive is "as long as you do your best." This refers to success in everything from school to careers. I believe that this is good advice because it tells me that they trust my judgment and will respect my decisions, even if they are the wrong ones. This helps 1999-01-22T13:00:00-05:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Advice-I-Often-Receive-From-Parents-226.aspx Argumentative Essay about College Dear Ben, Hey Ben! I was talking 1999-01-22T13:00:00-05:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Argumentative-Essay-about-College-227.aspx Expansion Of Arthur's Battle With The Giant Arthur turned his head in the direction the woman's gaze and there before him stood the giant that he had heard so much about during the past few days. It stood almost 20 feet off the ground and carried a club bigger than Arthur himself. The stench of rotting human corpses emanated from its disgusting body and insects of every sort imaginable crawled freely through its hair and under its skin. Arthur stood motionless, stunned for a moment by the unbelievable hideousness of the creature. "How could a God who created the beauty of things such as the forests and mountains also be responsible for creating such filth?" thought Arthur. He then put his hand on his sword and grasped it tightly. Was this giant more than he could handle? Would his pride and honor lead him to his death? If Merlin was right, and God was not on his side, how could he expect to win this fight? Arthur's stomach began to churn as all these thoughts flew through his mind and he clenched Excalibur even tighter. The giant was carrying the bodies of twelve peasants on its back. The sight of the dead men and women the giant had so mercilessly killed enraged Arthur. This beast would pay dearly for its crimes if he had anything to do with it. "May great God in heaven, who rules the world, give you a short life and shameful death! Surely you are the most foul fiend that was ever formed! Guard yourself, you dog, and prepare to die, for this day my hands will kill you!" exclaimed Arthur. The giant answered Arthur by raising its massive club and swinging it at him. Arthur could feel a gust of wind blow against him as the tree-sized club whipped through the air towards him. He raised his shield with his head covered in an attempt to block the giants blow. This was the worst part of fighting for Arthur, not being able to see what was happening, he would have to leave his fate up to God. The blow came quickly, completely jolting and stunning Arthur and shattering his shield into sawdust, but at least he was still alive. If God was to forsake him, today was not the day He did so. Arthur's strength and confidence grew after he survived the first blow for he believed God would protect him tonight. As the giant bent 1999-01-22T13:00:00-05:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Expansion-Of-Arthur-s-Battle-With-The-Giant-229.aspx A Story about College Leaving from home and exploring ones own dreams are a very important part of maturing. Though, the physical separation from home is for some a difficult transition to college life. What are those things one takes for granted while living at home, and attending high school? What changes does one face upon entering college? Just think of all the times the alarm clock did not go off, and mom was there to make sure school was still reached on time. When the alarm clock fails to go off at college, then the first class of the day is simply missed. At home breakfast is made to order: eggs, bacon, pancakes, or even French toast. In college one finds a particular meal that is edible, and must stick with it. A cabinet could be opened at home and a variety of tasty foods are readily available. In college a meal card is swiped though a machine upon entering the cafeteria, and the word "tasty" rarely enters the mind. Mom is at home to make sure the dishes are put away after the meal by everyone; dish duty is passed along each night. The tray is simply handed over to pairs of hands waiting to clean the dishes at college. Nutrition is a factor at home, and Mom creates meals with that in mind. A new food group sprang to life upon entering a residence hall: Mountain Dew, Doritos, Ben & Jerry's, Ho-Ho! 's, Oreos, the list could go on and on. Privacy is always available at home; there is somewhere to read, write, listen to music, or to just rest. Dorm life is a harsh reality to college, and the only time the room is empty is on a Thursday night. At home a bedroom is somewhere to keep all personal belongings; there is a particular space for everything to fit. Space efficiency becomes a survival tactic in college. When at home there is no worry of someone coming into the bedroom unless permission is given to enter. In college a day without at least ten random visitors is considered boring. At home, family was the only people living inside the house. In college the entire floor becomes family. The phone is the link of communication between friends in high school; e-mail becomes a second language in college. Conversations at home are often revolve around the evening news; while at school, it is totally 1999-01-22T13:00:00-05:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/A-Story-about-College-230.aspx Lord Of The Flies Story The war was over, but not without casualties. Numerous ships, planes and factories had been bombed with regular bombs, and London was totally destroyed - by a single atomic bomb. Only derelicts lived there now, not knowing of the harmful radiation that surrounded what once was the great capital. Slowly though, things were getting back to normal, shops began opening, and the war started to shift to the back of people's minds. Life was becoming more normal, but the memory of the war was still there, and always would be. Unfortunately, my memories of our time on the island would never shift to the back of my mind - I would never forget what the war meant to me. I might not have been killed, though I wish I had been, I might not have lost my home or seen London go up a huge mushroom cloud of bright red light, but I had lived with people that hardly deserve that title, people that became animals, people that were worse than animals - murderers. And I myself, was one of them. I was slowly getting better, but I never got through a night without hearing the chant and Simon's furtive screams as we jabbed, attacked and mauled him, without seeing Piggy's fat body flying into the air and then crashing down on the rocks. I had never recovered from those experiences and at no time had a job. I live in a small, damp apartment above a coin laundry. The greatest pleasure I had in life was feeding the pigeons in the park. I would get what stale bread I could from the bakery to feed the birds. They would rush at me when they saw me and fight for the small scraps of bread before it had even hit the ground. They were animals, but not like Jack and the others, they were kind animals, they never hurt anyone - they went about their lives regardless of us. Many times I wished that I too could be a pigeon. I wanted to lead the simple life that they did, I wanted to forget what had happened, I wanted to escape the plaguing memories. It was Tuesday morning and I was feeding pigeons in the park. They were fighting for the pathetic scraps of stale bread I threw on the ground as usual, looking at me begging me with their eyes for more. 1999-01-22T13:00:00-05:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Lord-Of-The-Flies-Story-235.aspx Kevin Raybur's run 1968, Six o'clock in the morning The Olympic village was quiet in its lazy sleep, but Kevin Reybur was already awake, and ready to run. The easy 8-mile morning workout was only a part of the blonde-haired phenomenon's training schedule. Later in the afternoon he would suffer through fifteen miles of pace-work and intervals on the golf cart paths and quiet streets of the peaceful suburbs of Mexico City. Despite his short legs and strong upper body -unusual characteristics for a distance runner- Kevin was really a man born to run. His specialty was the 5000 meter event. By breaking the Southeastern High School Conference record in his junior year, and setting the national record in his senior year, Kevin had the attention of all of the college scouts and was offered full scholarships to many Universities. He chose to attend D.W. Daniel University because they had the best coach in the country; the one man capable of guiding him to the top. Kevin was confident that he would not only beat the best, but also be the best. With no idea of what he would major in, his reality was different from most of his university fellows: he wanted to win, and that is the only thought that consumed his mind and soul. Kevin's performance in collegiate meets got him an invitation to the Olympic Trials, and by winning the trials he earned a spot on the 1968 Olympic team. Just to represent the country in the summer Olympics in Mexico City was never his ambition. He had to win. "It's six in the frickin' morning Kevin! Where the hell are you going in this rain?" his roommate Bert cursed. " The gold is waiting for me and I can't lose time listening to your complaints, just because it's wet outside. I have to work hard to make up for my lack of pure talent." Kevin replied. "Hurghf..." Bert sighed and pushed his head deep into his pillow, as he would do every morning for the two weeks of the 17th modern Olympic Games. Kevin went out in to the bitter morning rain, which quickly soaked through his lucky golden running cap, and covered his head, which was full of thoughts only of the rhythmic pattering of his feet and of the long empty streets ahead. He did not even notice that his toes were wet and blistered. His shoes, well worn from many punishing miles, 1999-01-22T13:00:00-05:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Kevin-Raybur-s-run-241.aspx Death of a Salesman They all return to the house. The fully paid for house. The sight of it brings back a slight sob to Linda's throat, when she reaches the cement stoop her sobbing once again becomes full. Charley looks to her but is at a loss for words. Happy puts his arms around his mother and holds her. Biff only looks on at it all. For a brief second he sees the Willy's fate in Happy's eyes as he holds Linda. Willy's death has brought Biff to know what he is more than ever. He's not a salesman and neither is Happy but Happy is just like is father and Biff fears nothing can be done to change the course of life Happy has chosen upon Willy's death. The small grieving party enters the house and each takes a seat in the living room. Linda has gained control over herself again. No one dares to say a word they each sit by themselves accompanied by their own thoughts. Biff's mind is racing now. Thoughts of how his life will not end like Willy's. Biff has no master plan for his life he just wishes to begin his life. His real life. "Construction" Biff accidentally says allowed. Everyone looks at him. What about construction. Happy says to Biff. Tomorrow I'll look for a job in construction is Biff's reply. I'll start at the bottom and I'll gradually raise my position. Someday maybe architecture or engineering. By god I'm gonna do something with my life weather it's to my families approval or not. Charley looks at Biff and says. Biff I don't know if this is the right time for this. It's sounds like a good idea to me but I honestly don't think this is the time to talk about it. I'm sorry Charley you're right I'm going to bed now I'll see you all tomorrow. Biff stands up stretches his arms and back and goes off to bed. Biff wakes up early the next morning. No one else has woken yet and Charley had gone home the night before. Despite the death of his father hanging over him like a dark, dreary cloud Biff is in an unexplainably great mood. He felt as if his life was just beginning on this day. He is wearing his blue suit, makes himself some eggs and toast, and has a cup of coffee. Then he was off to find an honest job. Biff 1999-01-22T13:00:00-05:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Death-of-a-Salesman-242.aspx Theiving Jason awoke in a sweat again. The red digital display of the clock radio told him it was 3:15AM, and although he wanted to go back to sleep, he knew he wouldn't be able to - he hadn't had a good night's sleep since his last job with Mat Johnson. It was the First National Bank on High Street. As soon as they started grabbing cash the cops were there. Jason had noticed and had ran out the back door, but Mat was too slow - he got shot in the head. It had been the end of Jason Lennox's career as an armed robber, even though he thrived on the feeling he got when running out of a bank, a bag full of cash in one hand, a sawn off rifle in the other. He loved out-running the police, jumping fences and dodging through thin alleyways, but since Mat died, he couldn't bring himself to do it again even though he wanted to. Although Jason was no longer an armed robber, he still had to get money, and now he had to resort to a different way of thieving. Now, he would visit a bank at about two or three o'clock in the morning, pick the lock on the door, destroy the security system and crack the vault. This method was a lot slower than armed robbery, and a lot less fun, but it brought in as much as a hold up, sometimes even more. It was September 14th, two thirty am. Jason stepped silently from the small red hatchback parked in the street outside of the Federation Bank Building. He stood for a moment, letting his eyes scan the street, and on finding no one, grabbed his bag and jogged quietly across the road to the front doors of the bank. There were two pin tumbler locks protecting the doors, but he quickly picked them both and entered the building, immediately scanning the room for security devices. There was a movement sensor in the far left corner of the room, focused to the right of his head. He slowly and carefully drew his gun and put a bullet through the sensor's lens. With the security out of the way, he made his way to the back of the bank and down the small corridor to the vault. The vault was protected with a large metal grill, and although it had 1999-01-22T13:00:00-05:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Theiving-245.aspx The Witness The dark sedan pulled quietly up outside a comfortable family home in Quarter Close. The brick residence stood silent and dark in the early hours of the morning, looking much like the rest of the houses in the Grove. However, inside this house lay the prosecution's sole witness in the most important case in the history of the state. Without him, the trial could not go to court. His life was in danger. Joel Granger stepped from of the car with two colleagues and the three men made their way slowly and quietly to the boy's bedroom window. Joel stood watch with his pistol at the ready. The FBI didn't normally do this sort of thing, but in this case there was no other choice. His colleagues quickly snatched the sleeping boy from his bed, covering his mouth, and threw him into the waiting car. Joel stepped into the driver's seat and eased the car off down the road. The boy, Adam Martins had witnessed what was turning out to be the most important case in the state's history, and after the FBI had uncovered the Mafia link they were left with no choice but to take Adam into safety. They presumed that the Mafia was watching every move made by Adam and his family, and the FBI couldn't risk telling the boy's mother or any other family members. Adam sat in the backseat, squeezed between two agents. He was confused, still half asleep and luckily, very quiet. The dark car turned off the freeway and drove carefully down what seemed an unused dirt track. They were taking Adam to an FBI safehouse, to reduce th risk of being found. safe. As the car turned a corner and picked up speed, the shot was fired. A gunshot rang out through the trees. Joel looked in the back. The agent on the left side was leaning on Adam, and the other agent was frantically trying to move the body. Joel had no idea what to do, but he knew that he couldn't take Adam to the safehouse. He suddenly stepped on the brakes and spun the wheel. The car turned a full 180 degrees and Joel stepped back on the accelerator. The car raced past the spot where the first shot was fired, hitting the second agent in the face, instantly killing him. Once back on the freeway, Joel picked up his mobile phone 1999-01-22T13:00:00-05:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/The-Witness-246.aspx A story about WWF "Welcome everybody to 'Raw IS War'! Tonight's main event is Sting verses Shawn Michaels for the WWF World Heavyweight Championship. Before we begin, here is a little information on the challenger, Sting," announced Vince McCann. "He hails from Death Valley, California. At 7 feet tall and over 300 pounds, he is the biggest wrestler in the WWF. He is the 'Man from the dark side'," Jim Ross stated. "Ladies and Gentlemen..... here is your challenger........ Sting!" The crowd cheers as Sting walks down the ramp. He is stopped at the bottom of the ramp to be interviewed by Gene Oakerland. "Sting, if I can ask you one question. Why do you want the title so badly?" " Well Gene, ever since I was a child, the championship belt has been held by disrespecting degenerates. I feel it's time for a real champion get the belt. That is why I'm here, I'm the people's cham....." Before sting could finish his sentence he is attacked by HHH. HHH's partner distracted the referee long enough for him to deliver the devastating 'Piledriver'. With Sting's head exposed, HHH drops to the ground and drives Sting's exposed head on the cement floor. The force was enough to break his neck. Sting was knocked out from the force of the impact. When he awoke, he was in an ambulance. "Where am I? Somebody please tell me where I am," Sting pleaded. The paramedic treated him to calm down. "I can't move! I can't move" he would say. It took about half an hour to Sharp Hospital. Two doctors were waiting for him when he arrived. The immediately took him to the operating room. It was here that Sting found out that he had suffered a broken spine. The doctor ordered an experimental operation. It was a highly dangerous operation. One mess up could kill the superstar. It took five hours to complete the difficult operation. Sting was wheeled into his private room. To make him feel more at home, the room was decorated with WWF merchandise. When Sting woke up, he had a sharp pain in his neck. The doctor gave him some medicine to help. It worked a little bit. About three hours after he woke up, a doctor came in and told him that he probably never be able to wrestle again. Sting heart sunk. He didn't want to hear that. It was about seven in the morning when Sting 1999-01-22T13:00:00-05:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/A-story-about-WWF-247.aspx